rriR 



CONSTITUTION 



OF THE 



PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH, 



UNITED STATES OF AMERICA : 

CONTAINING 

THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, THE CATECHIMS AND THE 
DIRECTORY FOR THE WORSHIP OF GOD ■ 

TOGETHER WITH THE 

PLAN OF GOVERNMENT AND DISCIPLINE, 

AS RATIFED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY, AT THEIR SESSIONS 
IN MAY, 1821 ; AND AMENDED IN 1833. 



PHILADELPHIA: 
HARRINGTON & HASWELL, 



We, the subscribers,! appointed a committee to supermtend the 
publication of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States, &c. within the bounds of the synod of Delaware, do 
authorize and approve of the present edition, as a correct and au- 
thentic copy of said Constitution, as amended, ratified, and in force 
at the present date. 

EZRA STILES ELY 
Philadelphia, June 16th, 1834 A. BARNES, 

H. A. BOARDMAN. 

We, the subscribers, appointed a committee to superintend the 

Publication of the Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the 
Jnited States, &c. within the bounds of the synod of Philadelphia, 
do authorize and approve of the present edition, as a correct and au 
thentic copy of said Constitution, as amended, ratified, and in force 
at the present date. 

CORS. C. CUYLER, 
Philadelphia, August 22d, 1834. JOHN M'DOWELL, 

S. G. WINCHESTER. 



Eastern District of Pennsylvania, to wit : 

Be it remembered, that on the second day of June, in the forty- 
fifth year of the independence of the United States of America, 
A. D/1821, the Reverend Ezra Stiles Ely, D. D. of the said District, 
by order of the General Assembly, on behalf of the Trustees of the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America, has deposited in this office the title of a Book, the right 
whereof they claim as Proprietors, in the words following, to wit : 

" The Constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America : containing the Confession of Faith, the Catechisms, 
and the Directory for the worship of God: together with the Plan 
of Government and Discipline, as amended and ratified by the 
General Assembly, at their Session in May, 1821." 

In conformity to the Act of the Congress of the United States, en- 
titled, " An Act for the Encouragement of Learning, by securing the 
Copies of Maps, Charts, and Books, to the Authors and Proprietors 
of such Copies during the Times therein mentioned." And also to 
the Act entitled. " An Act Supplementary to an Act, entitled, ■ An 
Act for the Encouragement of Learning, by securing the Copies of 
Maps. Charts, and Books, to the Authors and Proprietors of such 
Copies, during the times therein mentioned,' and extending the 
Benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and etching his- 
torical and other Prints." 

D. CALDWELL, 
_ • -r *- Clerk of the Eastern District of Pennsylvania. 

OEC 2 9 19* 1 OBERUN COLLEGE 
LIBRARY 

58593 



/c 



CONFESSION OF FAITH. 



CHAPTER L 
Of the Holy Scripture. ) 3 / 

ALTHOUGH the light of nature, and the works 
of creation and providence, do so far manifest the 
goodness, wisdom, and power of God, as to leave 
men inexcusable 3 ; yet they are not sufficient to 
give that knowledge of God, and of his will, which 
is necessary unto salvation 13 ; therefore it pleased 

I. a Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have 
not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, 
having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; which show 
the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience 
also bearing witness, and their thoughts the meanwhile ac- 
cusing, or else excusing one another. Rom. i. 19, 20. Be 
cause that which may be known of God is manifest in them : 
for God hath shewed it unto them. For the invisible things of 
him from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being un- 
derstood by the things that are made, even his eternal power 
and Godhead; so that they are without excuse. Psal. xix. 1, 
2, 3. The heavens declare the glory of God, and the firmament 
ehoweth his handy work. Day unto day uttereth speech, and 
night unto night sheweth knowledge. There is no speech 
nor language where their voice is not heard. See Rom. i. 
32. with Rom. ii. 1. 

b 1 Cor. i. 21. For after that in the wisdom of God, the 
world by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the fool- 
ishness of preaching to save them that believe. 1 Cor. ii. 13, 



2 THE CONFESSION OF . 1ITH. 

the Lord, at sundry times, and ir divers manners, 
to reveal himself, and to declare lhat his will unto 
his church ; and afterwards for the better pre- 
serving and propagating of the truth, and for the 
more sure establishment and comfort of the church 
against the corruption of the flesh, and the malice 
of Satan and of the world, to commit the same 
wholly unto writing' 1 ; which maketh the Holy 
Scripture to be most necessary e $ those former 
ways of God's revealing his will unto his people 
being now ceased f . 

14. Which things also we speak, not in the words which man's 
wisdom, teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teacheth ; com- 
paring spiritual things with spiritual. But the natural man 
receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God ; for they are fool- 
ishness unto him : neither can he know them, because they are 
spiritually discerned. 

c Heb. i. 1. God, who at sundry times, and in divers man- 
ners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets. 

d Luke i. 3, 4. It seemed good to me also, having had per- 
fect understanding of all things from the very first, to write 
unto thee in order, most excellent Theophilus, that thou might- 
est know the certainty of those things wherein thou hast been 
instructed. Rom. xv. 4. For whatsoever things were writ- 
ten aforetime were written for our learning ; that we, through 
patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope. Isa. 
viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they speak not 
according to this word, it is because there is no light in them. 
Rev. xxii. 18. 

e 2 Tim. iii. 15. And that Irom a child thou hast known the 
Holy Scriptures, -which are able to make thee wise unto sal- 
vation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 2 Pet. i. 19. 
We have also a more sure word of prophecy ; whereunto ye 
do well that ye take heed, as unto a light that shineth in a dark 
place, until the day dawn, and the day-star arise in your hearts. 

f Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who at sundry times, and in divers 
manners, spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, 
hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son, whom he 
hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also he made the 
worlds. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 3 

II. Under the name of Holy Scripture, or the 
word of God written, are now contained all the 
books of the Old and New Testament, which are 
these : 

OF THE OLD TESTAMENT. 



Genesis. 


Ezra. 


Daniel. 


Exodus. 


Nchemiah. 


Hosea. 


Leviticus. 


Esther. 


Joel. 


Numbers* 


Job. 


Amos. 


Deuteronomy. 


Psalms. 


Obadiah. 


Joshua. 


Proverbs. 


Jonah. 


Judges* 


Ecclesiastes. 


Micah. 


Ruth. 


The Song of 


Nahum. 


L Samuel. 


Songs. 


Habakkuk. 


II. Samuel. 


Isaiah. 


Zephaniah. 


L Kings. 


Jeremiah. 


Haggai. 


II. Kings. 


Lamentations. 


Zechariah. 


I. Chronicles. 


Ezekiel. 


Malachi. 


II. Chronicles. 






OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 


The Gospels ac 


• Galatians. 


The Hebrews. 


cording to 


Ephesians. 


The Epistle of 


Matthew. 


Philippians. 


James. 


Mark. 


Colossians. 


The first and se- 


Luke. 


I. Thessalonians. 


cond Epistle- 


John. 


II. Thessaloni- 


of Peter. 


The Acts of the 


ans. 


The first, second, 


Apostles. 


To /. Timothy. 


and third Epis- 


PauPs Epistles 


To //. Timothy. 


tles of John. 


to the Romans. 


To Titus. 


The Epistle of 


/. Corinthians. 


To Philemon. 


Jude. 


II. Corinthians. 


The Epistle to 


The Revelation. 



4 THE CONFESSION OF 1AITH. 

All which are given by inspiration of God, to be 
the rule of faith and life g . 

III. The books commonly called Apocrypha, 
not being of divine inspiration, are no part of the 
canon of the Scripture ; and therefore are of no 
authority in the church of God, nor to be any 
otherwise approved, or made use of, than other 
human writings 11 . 

IV. The authority of the Holy Scripture, for 
which it ought to be believed and obeyed, depend- 
eth not upon the testimony of any man or church, 
but wholly upon God, (who is truth itself) the au- 
thor thereof; and therefore it is to be received, 
because it is the word of God 1 . 

II. ff Eph. ii. 20. And are built upon the foundation of the 
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief cor- 
ner-s/cme. Rev. xxii. 18, 19. For I testify unto every man 
that heareth the words of the prophecy of this book, if any man 
shall add unto these things, God shall add unto him the plagues 
that are written in this book : And if any man shall take away 
from the words of the book of this prophecy, God shall take 
away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, 
and from the things which are written in this book. 2 Tim. 
iii. 16. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is 
profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruc- 
tion in righteousness. 

III. h Luke xxiv. 27. And beginning at Moses and all the 
prophet"?, he expounded unto them in all the Scriptures, the 
things concerning himself. Ver. 44. And he said unto them, 
These are the words which I spake unto you, while I was yet 
with you, that all things must be fulfilled which were written 
in the law of Moses, and in the prophets, and in the Psalms, 
concerning me. 2 Pet. i. 21. For the prophecy came not in 
old time by the will of man ; but holy men of God spake as 
they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 

IV. * 2 Tim. iii. 16. All Scripture is given by inspiration oJ 
God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, 
for instruction in righteousness. 1 John v. 9. If we receive 
the witness of men, the witness of God is greater : Fcr this 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 5 

V. We may be moved and induced by the tes- 
timony of the church to an high and reverend es- 
teem for the Holy Scripturc k ; and the heavenli- 
ness of the matter, the efficacy of the doctrine, the 
majesty of the style, the consent of all the parts, 
the scope of the whole, (^ which is to give all glory 
to God) the full discovery it makes of the only 
way of man's salvation, the many other incompa- 
rable excellencies, and the entire perfection there- 
of, are arguments whereby it doth abundantly evi- 
dence itself to be the word of God ; yet, notwith- 
standing, our full persuasion and assurance of the 
infallible truth, and divine authority thereof, is 
from the inward work of the Holy Spirit, bearing 
witness by and with the word, in our hearts 1 . 

is the witness of God which he hath testified of his Son. 1 
Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God without ceas- 
ing, because, when ye received the word of God, which ye 
heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, but (as it 
is in truth) the word of God, which effectually worketh also 
in you that believe. 

V. k 1 Tim. iii. 15. But if I tarry long, that thou mayest 
know how thou oughtest to behave thyself in the house of God, 
which is the church of the living God, the pillar and ground 
of the truth. 

1 1 John ii. 20, 27. But ye have an unction from the Holy 
One, and ye know all things. — But the anointing which ye have 
received of him abideth in you, and ye need not that any man 
teach you : but as the same anointing teacheth you of all 
things, and is truth, and is no lie, and even as it hath taught 
you, ye shall abide in him. John xvi. 13, 14. Howbeit when 
he, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all 
truth : for he shall not speak of himself ; but whatsoever he 
shall hear, Ikat shall he speak ; and he will show you things 
to come. — He shall glorify me : for he shall receive of mine, 
and shall show it unto you. — 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11, 12. But God 
hath revealed Ihtm unto us by his Spirit ; for the Spirit search- 
eth all things, yea the deep things of God. — For what man 
knosveth the things of a man, save the spirit of man which 



6 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

VI. The whole counsel of God, concerning all 
things necessary for his own glory, man's salva- 
tion, faith, and life, is either expressly set down in 
Scripture, or by good and necessary consequence 
may be deduced from Scripture : unto which no- 
thing at any time is to be added, whether by new 
revelations of the Spirit, or traditions of men™. 
Nevertheless we acknowledge the inward illumi- 
nation of the Spirit of God to be necessary for the 
saving understanding of such things as are revealed 
in the word Q ; and there are some circumstances 
concerning the worship of God, and government 
of the church, common to human actions and so- 
cieties, which are to be ordered by the light of 
nature and Christian prudence, according to the 

is in him ? even so the things of God knoweth no man, but the 
Spirit of God. 

VI. m 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All Scripture is given by inspiration 
of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correc- 
tion, for instruction in righteousness, That the man of God 
may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. — 
Gal. i. 8. But though we, or an angel from heaven, preach 
any other Gospel unto you than that which we have preach- 
ed unto you, let him be accursed. — 2 Thess. ii. 2. That ye be 
not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor 
by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ 
is at hand. 

n John vi. 45. It is written in the prophets, And they shall 
be all taught of God. Every man therefore that hath heard, 
and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. 1 Cor. ii. 9, 
10, 12. But as it is written, Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, 
neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which 
God hath prepared for them that love him. — But God hath re- 
pealed them unto us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all 
things, yea Che deep things of God. Now we have received, 
not the spirit of the world, but the Spirit which is of God ; 
that we might know the things that are freely given to us of 
God. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 7 

general rules of the word, which are always to be 
observed . 

VII. All things in Scripture arc not alike plain 
in themselves, nor alike clear unto all p ; yet those 
things which are necessary to be known, believed, 
and observed, for salvatibn, are so clearly pro- 
pounded and opened in some place of Scripture or 
other, that not only the learned, but the unlearn- 
ed, in a due use of the ordinary means, may attain 
Mnto a sufficient understanding of them q . 

VIII. The Old Testament in Hebrew, (which 
was the native language of the people of God of 
old) and the New Testament in Greek, (which at 
the time of the writing of it was mest generally 
known to the nations) being immediately inspired 
by God, and by his singular care and providence, 
kept pure in all ages, are therefore authentical 1 " ; 
so as in all controversies of religion the church is 
finally to appeal unto them 9 . But because these 

1 Cor. xi. 13, 14. Judge in yourselves : Is it comely that 
a woman pray unto God uncovered? Doth not even nature 
.tself teach you, that if a man have long hair, it is a shame 
unto him ? 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 40. How is it then brethren ? when 
ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doc- 
trine, hath a tongue, hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. 
Let all things be done unto edifying. Let all things be done 
decently and in order. 

VII. p 2 Pet. iii. 16. As also in all his epistles, speaking in 
them of these things*; in which are some things hard to be un- 
derstood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, 
as they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction. 

<i Psal. cxix. 105, 130. Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, 
and a light unto my path. The entrance of thy words giveth 
light; it giveth understanding unto the simple. 

VIII. r Mat. v. 18. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven 
and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from 
the law, till all be fulfilled. 

' Isai. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony ; if they 



3 THE CONFESSION OT A1TH. 

original tongues are not known to all the people 
of God who have right unto, and interest in the 
Scriptures, and are commanded in the fear of God, 
to read and search them 1 , therefore they are to be 
translated into the vulgar language of every nation 
unto which they come v , that the word of God 
dwelling plentifully in all, they may worship him 
in an acceptable manner w , and, through patience 
and comfort of the Scriptures, may have hope x . 

IX. The infallible rule of interpretation of Scrip- 
speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light 
in them. Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words of the 
prophets : as it is written. John v. 46. For had ye believed 
Moses, ye would have believed me : for he wrote of me. 

1 John v. 39. Search the Scriptures ; for in them ye think 
ye have eternal life : and they are they which testify of me. 

7 1 Cor. xiv. 6, 9, 11, 12, 24, 27, 23. Now brethren, if I 
come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, 
except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by know- 
ledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine ? So likewise ye, 

except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, 
how shall it be known what is spoken ? for ye shall speak into 
the air. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I 
shall be unto him that speaketh, a barbarian, and he that 
speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. — Even so ye, for as 
much as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may 
excel to the edifying of the church. — But if all prophesy, and 
there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he ia 
convinced of all, he is judged of all. — If any man speak in an 
unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and 
that by course ; and let one interpret. — But if there be no 
interpreter, let him keep silence in the church ; and let him 
speak to himself, and to God. 

w Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly 
in all wisdom; teaching and dmpnishing one another in 
psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with grace in 
your hearts to the Lord. 

x Rom. xv. 4. For whatsoever things were written afore- 
time were written for our learning; that we, through patienc* 
and comfort of the Scriptures, might have hope 



TTIE CONFESSION' OF FAITH. | 

hire, is the Scripture itself; nnd therefore, when 
there is a question about the true and full sense of 
any scripture, (which is not manifold, but one) it 
may be searched and known by other places that 
speak more c 1 early y . 

X. The Supreme Judge, by whom all contro- 
versies of religion are to be determined, and all 
decrees of councils, opinions of ancient writers, 
doctrines of men, and private spirits, are to be ex- 
amined, and in whose sentence we are to rest, can 
be no other but the Holy Spirit speaking in the 
Scripture 2 . 

CHAPTER II. 

Of God, and of the Holy Trinity. 
JlHERE is but one only a living and true God b , 

IX. 7 Acts xv. 15. And to this agree the words of the pro 
phets ; as it is written. John v. 46. For had ye believed 
Moses, ye would have believed me : for he wrote of me. 

X. z Matt. xxii. 29, 31. Jesus answered and said unto 
them, Ye do err, not knowing 1 the Scriptures, nor the power 
of God. — But as touching the resurrection of the dead, have 
ye not read that which was spoken unto you by God. Eph. ii 
20. And are built upon the foundation of the apostles and 
prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner-s/o?ie. 
Acts xxviii. 25. And when thev agreed not among themselves, 
they departed, after that Paul had spoken one word, Well 
spake the Holy Ghost by Esaia? the prophet unto our fathers. 

I. a Deut. vi. 4. Hear, O Israel ; the Lord our God is one 
Lord. 1 Cor. viii. 4, 6. As concerning therefore the eating 
of those things that are offered in sacrifice unto idols, we 
know that an idol is nothing in the world, and that there is 
none other God but one. But to us there is but one God, the 
Father, of whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lord 
Jesus Christ, by whom are all things, and we by him. 

1 1 Thess. i. 9. — Ye turned to God from idols, to serve the 
living and true God. Jer. x. 10. — But the Lord is the true 
God, lie is the living God, and an everlasting Kin£. 



10 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

who is infinite in being and perfection , a most 
pure spirit d , invisible**, without body, parts f , or 
passions 2 , immutable 11 , immense 1 , eternal k , incom- 

c Job xi. 7, 8, 9, and xxvi. 14. Canst thou by searching 
tind out God . ? Canst thou find out the Almighty unto perfec- 
tion ? — It is as high as heaven; what canst thou do ? deeper than 
hell ; what canst thou know ? The measure thereof if longer 
than the earth, and broader than the sea. — Lo, these are parts 
of his ways ; but how little a portion is heard of him ? but 
the thunder of his power, who can understand ? 

d John iv. 24. God is a Spirit, and they that worship him, 
must worship him in spirit and in truth. 

e 1 Tim. i. 17. Now unto the King eternal, immortal, in* 
visible, the only wise God, be honour and glory for ever and 
ever. Amen. 

f Deut. iv. 15, 16. Take ye therefore good heed unto your- 
selves, (for ye saw no manner of similitude on the day that the 
Lord spake unto you in Horeb out of the midst of the fire) 
lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven image, the 
similitude of any figure, the likeness of male or female. Luke 
xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself: 
handle me and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, a9 
ye see me have. John iv. 24. 

z Acts xiv. 11, 15. And when the people saw what Paul 
had done, they lifted up their voices, saying in the speech ot 
Lycaonia, The gods are come down to us in the likeness o! 
men. — And saying, Sirs, why do ye these things ? We also are 
men of like passions with you, and preach unto you that ye 
should turn from these vanities unto the living God, whiob 
made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all things that are 
therein. 

h James i. 17. — The Father of lights, with whom is no vari- 
ableness, neither shadow of turning. Mai. iii. 6. For I am 
the Lord, I change not. 

1 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the earth 
Behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens cannot contain 
thee ; how much less this house that 1 have builded ? Jer. xxiii. 
23, 24. Am\ 2l God at hand, saith the Lord, and not a God 
afar off? Can any hide himself in secret places that I shall not 
see him ? saith the Lord. Do not I fill heaven and earth ? 
saith the Lord. 

k Psal. xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought forth, or 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 11 

prehensible 1 , almighty" 1 , most wise", most holy , 
most free*, most absolute' 1 , working all things ac- 
cording to the counsel of his own immutable and 
most righteous will 1 ", for his own glory" ; most 
loving 1 , gracious, merciful, long-suffering, abun- 
dant in goodness and truth, forgiving iniquity, trans- 
gression and sin v ; the rewarder of them that dili- 
gently seek him w ; and withal most just and tern- 
eve r thou hadst formed the earth and the world, even from 
everlasting to everlasting, thou art God, 1 Tim. i. 17. Now 
unto the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only wise God, 
be honour and glory for ever and ever. Amen. 

1 Psal. cxlv. 3. — His greatness is unsearchable. 

m Gen. xvii. 1. — I am the Almighty God ; walk before me, 
and be thou perfect. Rev. iv. 8. 

n Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through Jesus 
Christ for ever. Amen. 

Isai. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, 
holy, holy is the Lord of hosts : the whole earth is full of his 
glory. Rev. iv. 8. 

p Psal. cxv. 3. But our God is in the heavens : He hath 
done whatsoever he pleased. 

i Exod. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that I am ; 
and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Israel, 
I am, hath sent me unto you. 

r Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheri- 
tance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him 
who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. 

■ Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for himself: 
yea, even the wicked for the day of evil. Rom. xi. 36. For 
of him, and through him, and to him are all things : To whom 
be glory for ever. Amen. Rev. iv. 11. 

1 1 John iv. 8. He that loveth not, knoweth not God ; for 
God is love. 

v Exod. xxxiv. 6, 7. And the Lord passed by before him, 
and proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gra- 
cious, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth, 
keeping mercy for thousands, forgiving iniquity, and trans 
^ression, and sin, and that will by no means clear the gvilty. 

m Heb. xi. 6. — For he that comein to God must believe 
2 



12 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ble in his judgments 35 ; hating all sin y , and who will 
by no means clear the guilty, z 

II. God hath all life a , glory b , goodness c , blessed- 
ness'^ in and of himself; and is alone in and unto 
himself all-sufficient, not standing in need of any 
creatures which he hath made e , nor deriving any 

that he is, and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently 
seek him. 

x Neh. ix. 32, 33. Now therefore, our God, the great, 
the mighty, and the terrible God, who keepest covenant and 
mercy, let not all the trouble seem little before thee, that 
hath come upon us, on our kings, on our princes, and on our 
priests, and on our prophets, and on our fathers, and on all 
thy people, since the time of the kings of Assyria, unto this 
day. Howbeit, thou art just in all that is brought upon us ; 
for thou hast done right, but we have done wickedly. 

y Psal. v. 5, 6. The foolish shall not stand in thy sight : 
thou hatest all workers of iniquity. Thou shalt destroy them 
that speak leasing : the Lord will abhor the bloody and de- 
ceitful man. 

2 Nahum i. 2, 3. God is jealous, and the Lord revengeth, 
and is furious ; the Lord will take vengeance on his adversa- 
ries, and he reserveth wrath for his enemies. — The Lord is 
slow to anger, and great in power, and will not at all acquit 
the wicked. See Exod. xxxiv. 7. 

II. a John v. 26. For as the Father hath life in himself, so 
hath he given to the Son to have life in himself. 

b Acts vii. 2. And he said, Men, brethren, and fathers, 
hearken ; The God of glory appeared unto our father Abra- 
ham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in Charran. 

c Psal. cxix. 68. Thou art good, and doest good : teach me 
thy statutes. 

d 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which in his times he shall shew, who is 
the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of 
lords. Rom. ix. 5. — Who is over all, God blessed for ever. 
Amen. 

e Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world, and all 
things therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, 
dwelleth not in temples made with hands; neither is wor- 
shipped with men's hands, as though he needed any thing, 
teeing he giveth to all life, and breath, and all things. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 13 

glory from thcm r , but only manifesting his own glo- 
ry, in, by, unto, and upon them : he is the alone 
fountain of all being, of whom, through whom, and 
to whom, are all things* ; and hath most sovereign 
dominion over them, to do by them, for them, and 
upon them, whatsoever himself pleaseth h . In his 
s>ight all things are open and manifest' ; his know- 
ledge is infinite, infallible, and independent upon 
the creature*; so as nothing is to him contingent 
or uncertain 1 . He is most holy in all his coun- 
sels, in his works, and in all his commands 110 . To 

f Job xxii. 2, 3. Can a man be profitable unto God, as he 
that is wise may be profitable unto himself? Is it any pleasure 
to the Almighty that thou art righteous ? or is it gain to him 
that th<s>u makest thy ways perfect ? 

s Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, 
are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. 

h Rev. iv. 11. Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, 
and honour, and power : for thou hast created all things, and 
for thy pleasure they are, and were created. Dan. iv. 25, 35. 
— The Most High ruleth in Uie kingdom of men, and giveth it 
to whomsoever he will. — And all the inhabitants of the earth 
are reputed as nothing : and he doeth according to his will in 
the army of heaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth ; 
and none can stav his hand, or sav unto him. What doest thou ? 
See 1 Tim. vi. 16. on the letter 4 . 

1 Heb. iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not ma- 
nifest in his sight : but all things are naked and opened unto 
the eyes of him with whom we have to do. 

k Rom. xi. 33, 34. O the depth of the riches both of tne 
wisdom and knowledge of God ! how unsearchable are his 
judgments, and his ways past finding out ! — For who hath known 
the mind of the Lord ? or who hath been his counsellor ? Psal. 
cxlvii. 5. Great is our Lord, and of great power : his under- 
standing is infinite. 

1 Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the 
beginning of the world. Ezek. xi. 5. And the Spirit of the 
Lord fell upon me, and said unto me, Speak, Thus saith the 
Lord, Thus have ye said, O house of Israel ; for I know the 
things that come into your mind, every one of them. 

m l'sal cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, and 



14 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

him is due from angels and men, and every other 
creature, whatsoever worship, service or obe- 
dience, he is pleased to require of them 11 , 

III. In unity of the Godhead there be three 
persons of one substance, power, and eternity; 
God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy 
Ghost . The Father is of none, neither begotten 
nor proceeding; the Son is eternally begotten of 
the Father? ; the Holy Ghost eternally proceed- 
ing from the Father and the Son q . 

holy in all his works. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is 
holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. 

n Rev. v. 12, 13, 14. Saying with a loud voice, Worthy is 
the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches, and 
wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. — 
And every creature which is in heaven, and on the earth, and 
under the earth, and such as are in the sea, and all that are in 
them, heard I saying, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and 
power be unto him that sitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
Lamb for ever and ever. — And the four beasts said, Amen. 
And the four and twenty elders fell down and worshipped him 
that liveth for ever and ever. 

III. ° 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in 
heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost ; and these 
three are one. Matt. iii. 16, 17. And Jesus, when he was 
baptized, went up straightway out of the water ; and lo, the 
heavens were opened unto him, and he saw the Spirit of God 
descending like a dove, and lighting upon him : — And lo, a 
*oice from heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son, in whom 
I am well pleased. Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore and 
teach all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father, 
and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The 
grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the 
communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 

p John i. 14, 18. And the Word was made flesh, and dwell 
among us (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only 
begotten of the Father) full of grace and truth. No man hath 
seen God at any time ; the only begotten Son, which is in the 
bosom of the Father, he hath declared him. 

<» John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom 1 
will send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of trutlu 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 15 

CHAPTER III. 

Of GocPs Eternal Deciee. 

CjOD from all eternity did by the most wise and 
holy counsel of his own will, freely and unchange- 
ably ordain whatsoever comes to pass a ; yet so as 
thereby neither is God the author of sin b ; nor is 
violence offered to the will of the creatures, noi 
is the liberty or contingency of second causes 
taken away, but rather established . 

which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. Gal. 
iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit 
of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. 

I. a Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheri- 
tance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who 
worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. Rom. xi. 
33. O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and know- 
ledge of God ! how unsearchable are, his judgments, and his 
ways past finding out ! Heb. vi. 17. Wherein God, willing 
more abundantly tc show unto the heirs of promise the immu- 
tability of his counsel, omfirmed it by an oath. Rom. ix. 15, 
18. For he saith to Moses, I will have mercy on whom I will 
have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I will have 
compassion. — Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will have 
mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. 

b Jam. i. 13, 17. Let no man say when he is tempted, I am 
tempted of God ; for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither 
tempteth he any man. — Every good gift, and every perfect gift 
is from above, and cometh down from the Father of lights, with 
whom is no variableness, neither shadow of turning. 1 John 
i. 5. This then is the message which we have heard of him, and 
declare unto you, that God is light, and in him is no darkness at 
all. Eccl. vii. 29. 

c Acts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the determinate 
counsel and foreknowledge of God ye have taken, and by 
wicked hands have crucified and slain. Matt. xvii. 12. But 
I say unto you, that Elias is come already, and they knew him 
uot, but have done unto him whatsoever they listed ; likewise 
2* 



16 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. Although God knows whatsoever may or can 
come to pass, upon all supposed conditions d ; yet 
hath he not decreed any thing because he foresaw 
it as future, or as that which would come to pass, 
upon such conditions e . 

III. By the decree of God, for the manifesta- 
tion of his glory, some men and angels f are pre- 

shall also the Son of man suffer of them. Acts iv. 27, 28. 
For of a truth against thy holy child Jesus, whom thou hast 
anointed, both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles 
and the people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do 
whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be 
done. John xix. 11. Jesus answered, Thou couldst have no 
power at all against me, except it were given thee from above : 
therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the greater sin. 
Prov. xvi. 33. The lot is cast into the lap ; but the whole dis- 
posing thereof is of the Lord. Acts xxvii. 23, 24. compared 
with v. 34. 

II. d Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from 
the beginning of the world. 1 Sam. xxiii. 11, 12. Will the 
men of Keilah deliver me up into his hand ? Will Saul come 
down, as thy servant hath heard ? O Lord God of Israel, I be- 
seech thee, tell thy servant. And the Lord said, He will come 
down. — Then said David, Will the men of Keilah deliver me 
and my men into the hand of Saul ? And the Lord said, They 
will deliver thee up. Matt. xi. 21, 23. Wo unto thee, Chora- 
zin ! wo unto thee, Bethsaida ! for if the mighty works which 
were done in you had be'en done in Tyre and Sidon, tht.y 
would have repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. And 
thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt b$ 
brought down to hell ; for if the mighty works which have 
been done in thee, had been done in Sodom, it would have re - 
mained until this day. 

e Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16, 18. For the children being not yet 
born, neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose 
of God according to election might stand, not of works, but of 
him that calleth ; — As it is written, Jacob have I loved, but 
Esau have I hated. — So then, it is not of him that willeth, nor 
of him that runneth, but of God that showeth mercy. — There- 
fore hath he mercy on whom he will have mercy , and whom ho 
will he hardeneth. 

III. f 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God and the Lord 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 17 

destinatcd unto everlasting life, and others fore- 
ordained to everlasting death*. 

IV. These angels and men, thus predestinated 
and fore-ordained, are particularly and unchange- 
ably designed ; and their number is so certain and 
definite that it cannot be either increased or dimi- 
nished h . 

V. Those of mankind that are predestinated 
unto life, God, before the foundation of the world 
ivas laid, according to his eternal and immutable 
purpose, and the secret counsel and good pleasure 
of his will, hath chosen in Christ, unto everlasting 
glory', out of his mere free grace and love, with- 
out any foresight of faith or good works, or per- 
severance in either of them, or any other thing in 
the creature, as conditions, or causes moving him 

Jesus? Christ, and the elect angels. Matt. xxv. 41. Then shall 
he say also unto them on the left-hand, Depart from me, ye 
cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his 
angels. 

e Rom. ix. 22, 23. What if God, willing to show his wrath, 
and to make his power known, endured with much long-suf- 
fering, the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction : — And that he 
might make known the riches of his glory on the vessels oi 
mercy, which he had afore prepared unto glory ? Eph. i. 5, 6. 
Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by 
Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good pleasure of his 
will, to the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he hath 
made us accepted in the beloved. Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord 
hath made all things for himself; yea, even the wicked for the 
day of evil. 

IV. h 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless, the foundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that 
are his. John xiii. 18. I speak not of you all ; I know whom 
I have chosen. 

V. • F.ph. i. 4, 9, 11. According as he hath chosen us in him, 
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and 
without blame before him in love ; — Having made known unto 
us the mystery of his will, according to his good pleasure, which 



18 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

thereunto k ; and all to the praise of his glorious 
grace 1 . 

VI. As God hath appointed the elect unto glo- 
ry, so hath he, by the eternal and most free pur- 
pose of his will, fore-ordained all the means there- 
unto 03 . Wherefore they who are elected being 
fallen in Adam, are redeemed by Christ", are ef- 
fectually called unto faith in Christ by his Spirit 
working in due season ; are justified, adopted, 
sanctified , and kept by his power through faith 

he hath purposed in himself. — In whom also we have obtained 
an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose oi 
him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. 
Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them he also 
called ; and whom he called, them he also justified ; and whom 
he justified, them he also glorified. 2 Tim. 1.9. Who hath 
saved us, and called us with an holy calling, not according to 
our works, but according to his own purpose and grace, which 
was given us in Christ Jesus before the world began. 1 Thess 
v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain 
salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. 

k Rom. ix. 11, 13, 16. See letter e immediately foregoing. 
Eph. i. 4, 9. See letter *, &c. 

1 Eph. i. 6, 12. To the praise of the glory of his grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved : That we 
should be to the praise of his glory, who first trusted in Christ . 

VI. m Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him 
before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and 
without blame before him in love. Eph. ii. 10. For we are 
his workmanship, created in Christ *esus unto grod works, 
which God hath before ordained that tve should walk in them. 
2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks always to 
God for you, brethren, beloved of the Lord, because God hath 
from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through sanctifi- 
cation of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. 

n 1 Thess. v. 9, 10. For God hath not appointed us to 
wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who 
hied for us, that whether we wake or sleep, we should live 
together with him. Tit. ii. 14. 

Rom, viii. 30. — Them he also called. Eph. i. 5. — Accord- 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 19 

jnto salvation p . Neither are any other redeemed 
by Christ, effectually called, justified, adopted, 
sanctified, and saved, but the elect only' 1 . 

VII. The rest of mankind, God was pleased, 
according to the unsearchable counsel of his own 
will, whereby he extendeth or withholdeth mercy 
as he pleaseth, for the glory of his sovereign power 
over his creatures, to pass by, and to ordain them 
to dishonour and wrath for their sin, to the praise 
of his glorious justice'. 

ing to the good pleasure of his will. 2 Thess. ii. 13. — Through 
sanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. 

P 1 Peter i. 5. Who are kept by the power of God through 
faith unto salvation. 

q John xvii. 9. I pray ibr them : I pray not for the world, 
but for them which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. 
Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for 
good, to them that love God, to them who are the called ac- 
cording to his purpose, Sec, [to the end of the chapter.] John 
vi. 64, 65. But there are some of you that believe not. For 
Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed 
not, and who should betray him. — And he said, Therefore said 
I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given 
unto him of my Father. See John viii. 47. and x. 26. — 1 John ii. 
ID. They went out from us, but they were not of us; for {{ 
they had been of us, they would no doubt have continued with 
us ; but they went out, that they might be made manifest that 
they were not all of us. 

VII. r Matt. xi. 25, 26. At that time Jesus answered and said, 
I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou 
hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast re- 
vealed them unto babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemed 
good in thy sight. Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scrip- 
tare saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I 
raised thee up that I might show my power in thee, and that my 
name night be declared throughout all the earth. — Therefore 
hath ne mercy, &c. Hath not the potter power over the clay, 
of the same lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another 
unto dishonour ? What if God, willing to show his wrath, and 
to make his power known, endured witl nuch long-suffering 
the vessels of wrath fitted to destruction. J Tim. ii. £0. — But 



20 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

VIII. The doctrine of this high mystery of pre- 
destination is to be handled with special prudence 
and care 5 , that men attending the will of God re- 
vealed in his word, and yielding obedience there- 
unto, may, from the certainty of their effectual 
vocation, be assured of their eternal election 1 . So 
shall this doctrine afford matter of praise, reve 
rence, and admiration of God v ; and of humility 
diligence and abundant consolation, to all that sin 
cerely obey the Gospel w . 

in a great house there are not only vessels of gold and silver, 
but also of wood and of earth; and some to honour, and soma 
to dishonour. Jude 4. For there are certain men crept in un- 
awares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation ; 
ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, 
and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ, 1 
Pet. ii. 8. being disobedient ; whereunto also they were ap- 
pointed. 

VIII. 8 Rom. ix. 20. and xi. 33. Nay but, O man, who art 
thou, that repliest against God ? shall the thing formed say to 
him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus ? O the depth 
of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how 
unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding out ! 
Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord our 
God ; but those things which are revealed belong unto us and 
to our children for ever, that we may do all the words of this 
law. 

1 2 Pet. i. 10. — Give diligence to make your calling and elec- 
tion sure ; for if ye do these tilings, ye shall never fall. 

v Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein 
he hath made us accepted in the beloved. See Rom. xi. 33. 
letter*. 

w Rom. xi. 5, 6, 20. and viii. 33. Even so then at this pre- 
sent time also there is a remnant according to the election of 
grace. — And if by grace, then is it no more of works ; otherwise 
grace is no more grace. But if it be of works, then is it no 
more grace ; otherwise work is no more work. — Well ; because 
o( unbelief they were broken off, and thou standest by faith. 
Be not high-minded, but fear. — Who shall lay any thing to the 
charge of God's elect ? // is God that justiiieth. Luke x. 20 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 21 

CHAPTER IV. 

Of Creation. 

IT pleased God the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost*, 
for the manifestation of the glory of his eternal 
power, wisdom, and goodness b , in the beginning, 
to create or make of nothing, the world, and all 
things therein, whether visible or invisible, in the 
space of six days, aud all very good . 

II. After God had made all other creature*, he 
created man, male and female d , with reasonable 
and immortal souls e , endued with knowledge, 

Notwithstanding, in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject 
unto you ; but rather rejoice, because your names are written 
in heaven. 

I. a Heb. i. 2. Hath in those last days spoken unto us by his 
Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things, by whom also 
he made the worlds. John i. 2, 3. The same was in the be- 
ginning with God. — All things were made by him ; and with- 
out him was not any thing made that was made. Job xxvi. 13. 
and xxxiii. 4. By his Spirit he hath garnished the heavens ; his 
hand hath formed the crooked serpent. — The Spirit of God 
hath made me, and the breath of the Almightv hath given me 
life. 

h Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the crea- 
tion of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead ; so 
that they are without excuse. Psal. civ. 24. O Lord, how 
manifold are thy works ! in wisdom hast thou made them all - 
the earth is full of thy riches. 

- Gen. 1st. chap, throughout. Col. i. 16. For by him were 
all things created, that are in heaven, and that are in earth, visi- 
ble and invisible, whether they be thrones, or dominions, or 
principalities, or powers : all things were created by him and 
for him. 

II. d Gen. i. 27 So God created man in his own image, in 
the image of God created he him 5 male and female created he 
them. 

e Gou. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of 



22 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

righteousness, and true holiness, after his own 
image f , having the law of God written in their 
hearts 5 , and power to fulfil it h ; and yet under a 
possibility of transgressing, being left to the liberty 
of their own will which was subject unto change 1 . 
Besides this law written in their hearts, they re- 
ceived a command not to eat of the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil; whicji while they 
kept they were happy in their communion with 
God k , and had dominion over the creatures 1 . 

the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; 
and man became a living soul. Luke xxiii. 43. See also 
Eccl. xii. 7. Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was ; 
and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. And, Matt. 
x. 28. And fear not them which kill the body, but are not able 
to kill the soul ; but rather fear him which is able to destroy 
both soul and body in hell. 

f Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our image, 
after our likeness. 

e Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not 
the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these 
having not the law, are a law unto themselves. — Which show 
the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience 
also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accu- 
sing, or else excusing one another. 

h Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have I found, that God hath 
made man upright ; but they have sought out many in- 
ventions. 

* Gen. iii. 6. And when the woman saw that the tree was 
good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and a tree to 
be desired to make one wise ; she took of the fruit thereof, and 
did eat ; and gave also unto her husband with her, and he did 
eat. See Eccl. vii. 29. 

k Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof, thou shalt surely die. See Gen. iii. 8. — xi. 23. 

1 Gen. i. 28. — And have dominion over the hsh of the sea, 
and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that 
moveth upon the earth. See Psal. viii. 6, 7, 8. 



THL CONCESSION OF FAITH. 23 

CHAPTER V. 

Of Providence* 

GOD, the great Creator of all things, doth up- 
hold a , direct, dispose, and govern all creatures, ac- 
tions, and things 5 , from the greatest even to the 
least , by his most wise and holy providence (J , ac- 
cording to his infallible foreknowledge e , and the 
free and immutable counsel of his own will f , to 



f. a Heb. i. 3. Who being the brightness of his glory, and 
the express image^of his person, and upholding all things by 
the word of his povver, . 

b Dan. iv. 34, 35. — I blessed the Most High, and I praised 
and honoured him that liveth for ever, whose dominion is an 
everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is from generation to 
generation. — And all the inhabitants of the earth are reputed 
is nothing : and he doeth according to his will in the army of 
neaven, and among the inhabitants of the earth ; and none 
can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou ? Psal. 
cxxxv. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased, that did he in hea- 
ven, and in earth, in the seas, and all deep places. See also 
Acts xvii. 25, 26, 28. and Job xxxviii, xxxix, xl, xli chapters. 

c Mat. x. 29, 30, 31. Are not two sparrows sold for a far- 
thing ? And one of them shall not fall on the ground without 
your Father. — But the very hairs of your head are all num- 
bered. — Fear ye not therefore, ye are of more value than 
many sparrows. See also Matt. vi. 26, 30. 

d Prov. xv. 3. The eyes of the Lord are in every place, 
beholding the evil and the good. 2 Chron. xvi. 9. For the 
eyes of the Lord run to and fro throughout the whole earth, 
to show himself strong in the behalf of them whose heart is 
perfect towards him. See also Psal. cxlv. 17. and civ. 24. 

e Acts xv. 18. Known unto God are all his works from the 
beginning of the world. 

f Eph. i. 11. — Who worketh all things after the counsel ol 
his own will. Psal xxxiiL 11. — The counsel of the Lonl 



24 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

the praise of the glor} of his wisdom, power, jus- 
tice, goodness and. mercy g . 

II. Although in relation to the foreknowledge, 
and decree of God, the first cause, all things como 
to pass immutably and infallibly 11 , yet, by the same 
providence, he ordereth them to fall out according 
to the nature of second causes, either necessarily 
freely, or contingently 1 . 

III. God, in his ordinary providence, maketh 

standeth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all genera* 
tions. 

* Eph. iii. 10. To the intent that now unto the principali- 
ties and powers in heavenly places might be known by the 
church the manifold wisdom of God. Rom. ix. 17. For the 
scripture saith unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have 
1 raised thee up, that I might show my power in thee, and that 
my name might be declared throughout all the earth. PsaL 
cxlv. 7. They shall abundantly utter the memory of thy 
great goodness, and shall sing of thy righteousness. 

II. h Acts ii. 23. Him, being delivered by the determinate 
counsel and foreknowledge of God ye have taken, and by 
wicked hands have crucified and slain. 

' Gen. viii. 22. While the earth remaineth, seed-time and 
harvest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and daj 
and night, shall not cease. Jer. xxxi. 35. Thus saith the Lord, 
which giveth the sun for a light by day, and the ordinances of 
the moon and of the stars for a light by night, which divideth 
the sea when the waves thereof roar; the Lord of hosts is his 
name. Exod. xxi. 13. If a man lie not in wait, but God de- 
liver him into his hand, then I will appoint thee a place whi- 
ther he shall flee. 1 Kings xxii. 34. And a certain man drew 
a bow at a venture, and smote the king of Israel between the 
joints of the harness : wherefore he said unto the driver of his 
chariot, Turn thy hand, and carry me out of the host; for I 
am wounded. Isai. x. 6, 7. I will send him against an hypo- 
critical nation ; and against the people of my wrath will 1 
give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take the prey, and 

to tread them down. Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither 

doth his heart think so ; but it is in his heart to destroy, and 
cut off nations not a few. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 25 

use of means*, yet is free to work without 1 , above™, 
and against them, at his pleasure , 

JV . The almighty power, unsearchable wisdom, 
and infinite goodness ot God, so far manifest them- 
selves in his providence, that it extendeth itself 
even to the first fall, and all other sins of angels 
and men°, and that not by a bare permission, but 
such as hath joined with it a most wise and power- 
Ill. k Acts xxvii. 24, 31. Saying, Fear not, Paul; thou must 
be brought before Cresar : and lo, God hath given thee all 
them that sail with thee. Paul said to the centurion, and to 
the soldiers, Except these abide in the ship, ye cannot be saved. 
Isai. lv. 10, 11. For as the rain cometh down, and the snow, 
from heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth, 
and maketh it bring forth and bud, that it may give seed to the 
sower, and bread to the eater. So shall my word be that goeth 
forth out of my mouth ; it shall not return unto me void, but 
it shall accomplish that which I please, and it shall prosper in 
the thing whereto I sent it. 

1 Hos. i. 7. But I will have mercy upon the house.of Ju- 
dah, and I will save them by the Lord their God, and will not 
save them by bow, nor by sword, nor by battle, byhcrses, nor 
by horsemen. 

m Rom. iv. 19, 20, 21. And being not weak in faith, he 
considered not his own body now dead ; when he was about an 
hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of Sarah's womb. 
— He staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; 
but was strong in faith, giving glory to God. — And being fuJly 
persuaded that what he had promised, he was able also to per- 
form 

n 2 Kings vi. 6. And the man of God said, Where fell it? 
And he showed him the place. And he cut down a stick, and 
cast it in thither, and the iron did swim. Dan. iii. 27. And 
the princes, governors, and captains, and the king's counsellors, 
being gathered together, saw these men, upon whose bodies 
the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their head singed, 
neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had 
passed on them. 

IV. ° Rom. xi. 32, 33. For God hath concluded them all in 
unbelief, that he might have mercy upon all. — O the depth of 
the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how 



26 THE CONFESSION OP FAITH. 

Ail bounding?, and otherwise ordering and govern- 
ing of them, in a manifold dispensation, to his own 
holy ends q ; yet so, as the sinfulness thereof pro- 
ceedeth only from the creature, and not from God ; 

unsearchable are his judgments, and his ways past finding oul i 
2 Sam. xxiv. 1. with 1 Chron. xxi. I. And again the anger of 
the Lord was kindled against Israel, and he moved David 
against them to say, Go, number Israel and Judah. 1 Chron. 
x. 4. xiii. 14. Then said Saul to his armour-bearer, Draw thy 
sword, and thrust me through therewith ; lest these uncircum- 
cised come, and abuse me. But his armour-bearer would not, 
for he was sore afraid. So Saul took a sword, and fell upon it. 
So Saul died, for his transgression which he committed against 
the Lord, even against the word of the Lord which he kept 
not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit 
to inquire of it ; and inquired not of the Lord ; therefore he 
slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son of Jesse. 
2 Sam. xvi. 10. And the king said, What have I to do with 
you, ye sons of Zeruiah ? So let him curse, because the Lord 
hath said unto him, Curse David. Who shall then say, Where- 
fore hast thou done so? See also Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a 
truth against thy holy child Jesus whom thou hast anointed, 
both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles and the peo- 
ple of Israel, were gathered together. — For to do whatsoever 
thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. 

p Psal. lxxvi. 10. Surely the wrath of man shall praise 
thee ; the remainder of wrath shalt thou restrain. 2 Kings 
xix. 28. Because thy rage against me and thy tumult is come 
up into mine ears, therefore I will put my hook in thy nose, 
and my bridle in thy lips, and I will turn thee back by the 
way which thou earnest. 

i Gen. 1. 20. But as for you, ye thought evil against me ; 
but God meant it unto good, to bring to pass, as it is this day, 
to save much people alive. Isai. x. 6, 7, 12. I will send him 
against an hypocritical nation, and against the people of my 
wrath will I give him a charge, to take the spoil, and to take 
the prey, and to tread them down like the mire of the streets. 
— Howbeit, he meaneth not so, neither doth his heart think so , 
but it is in his heart to destroy and cut off nations not a few. — 
Wherefore it shall come to pass, that when the Lord hath per- 
formed his whole work upon Mount Zion, and on Jerusalem, 
I will punish the fruit of the stout heart of the king of Assy 
rja, and the glory of his high looks. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 27 

who being most holy and righteous, neither is, nor 
can be the author or approver of sin r . 

W The most wise, righteous and gracious God, 
doth oftentimes leave for a season his own chil- 
dren to manifold temptations, and the corruption 
of their own hearts, to chastise them for their for- 
mer sins, or to discover unto them the hidden 
strength of corruption, and deceitfulness of their 
hearts, that they may be humbled 3 ; and to raise 
them to a more close and constant dependance 
for their support upon himself, and to make them 
more watchful against all future occasions of sin, 
and for sundry other just and holy ends 1 . 

r 1 John ii. 16. For all that is in the world, the lust of the 
flesh, and the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life, is not of 
the Father, but is of the world. Psal. 1. 21. These things 
hast thou done, and I kept silence : thou thoughtest that I was 
altogether such a one as thyself : but I will reprove thee, and 
set them in order before thine eyes. — See also, James i. 13, 14, 
17. Let no man say when he is tempted, I am tempted of 
God: for God cannot be tempted with evil, neither tempteth 
he any man : — But every man is tempted, when he is drawu 
away of his own lust, and enticed. — Every good gift, and every 
perfect gift is from above, and cometh down from the Father 
of lights, with whom is no variableness, neither shadow of 
turning. 

V. • 2 Chron. xxxii. 25, 26, 31. But Hezekiah rendered 
not again according to the benefit done unto him ; for his heart 
was lifted up : therefore there was wrath upon him, and upon 
Judah and Jerusalem. Notwithstanding Hezekiah humbled 
himself for the pride of his heart, both he and the inhabitants 
of Jerusalem, so that the wrath of the Lord came not upon 
them in the days of Hezekiah. — Howbeit, in the business of 
the ambassadors of the princes of Babylon, who sent unto him 
to inquire of the wonder that was done in the land, God left 
him to try him, that he might know all that was in his heart. 

1 2 Tor. xii. 7, S, 9. And lest I should be exalted above 
measure through the abundance of the revelations, there was 
given to me a thorn in the flesh, the messenger of Satan to buf- 
fet me, lest I should be exalted above measure. — For this thing 
3* 



28 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

VI. As for those wicked and ungodly men 
whom God, as a righteous judge, for former sins, 
doth .blind and harden v ; from them he not only 
withholdeth his grace, whereby they might have 
been enlightened in their understandings, and 
wrought upon in their hearts^ ; but sometimes also 
withdraweth the gifts which they had x 5 and ex- 
poseth them to such objects as their corruption 
makes occasion of sin y ; and withal, gives them 
over to their own lusts, the temptations of the 

I besought the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me.— 
And he said unto me, My grace is sufficient for thee : for my 
strength is made perfect in weakness. Most gladly therefore 
will I rather glory in my infirmities, that the power of Christ 
may rest upon me. Psal. Ixxiii. throughout. Psal. lxxvii. 1 , 2, 
3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 12. Mark xiv. 66th ver. to the end, John 
xxi. 15, 16, 17. 

VI. v Rom. i. 24, 26, 28. and xi. 7, 8. Wherefore God also 
gave them up to uncleanness through the lusts of their own 
hearts, to dishonour their own bodies between themselves ; — For 
this cause God gave them up unto vile affections ; for even 
their women did change the natural use into that which is 
against nature : — and even as they did not like to retain God 
in their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, 
to do those things which are not convenient. — What then ? Is- 
rael .hath not obtained that which he seeketh for, but the elec- 
tion hath obtained it, and the rest were blinded. — According 
as it is written, God hath given them the spirit of slumber, 
eyes that they should not see, and ears that they should not 
hear unto this day. 

w Deut. xxix. 4. Yet the Lord hath not given you an heart 
to perceive, and eyes to see, and ears to hear, unto this day 

x Matt. xiii. 12. But whosoever hath not, from him shall 
be taken away even that he hath. See Matt. xxv. 29. 

7 2 Kings viii. 12, 13. And Hazael said, Why weepeth my 
lord ? And he answered, Because I know the evil that thou 
wilt do unto the children of Israel : their strong holds wilt 
thou set on fire, and their young men wilt thou slay with the 
sword, and wilt dash their children, and rip up their women 
with child. — And Hazael said, But what, is thy servant a dog 
that he should do this great thing? And Elisha answered, The 
Lord hath showed me that thou shall be king over Syria. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 29 

world, and the power of Satan 1 ; whereby it comes 
ro pass that they harden themselves, even under 
those means which God useth for the softening of 
others 1 . 

A" II. As the providence of God doth, in general, 
reach to all creatures ; so, after a most special 
manner, it taketh care of his church, and disposeth 
all things to the good thereof*. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of the Fall of JWan, of Sm, and of the Punishment 
thereof 

OUR first parents, being seduced by the subtilty 
and temptation of Satan, sinned in eating the for- 

1 Psal. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken to 
my voice ; and Israel would none of me. — So I gave them up 
unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in their own 
counsels. 2 Thess. ii. 10, 11, 12. And with all deceivable- 
ness of unrighteousness in them that perish ; because they re- 
ceived not the love of the truth ; that they might be saved. — 
And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion, that 
they should believe a lie ; that they all might be damned, who 
believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness. 

a Exod. viii. 15, 32. But when Pharaoh saw that there 
was respite, he hardened his heart, and hearkened not unto 
them ; as the Lord had said ; And Pharaoh hardened his heart 
at this time also, neither would he let the people go. 2 Cor. 
ii. 15, 16. For we are unto God a sweet savour of Christ in 
them that are saved, and in them that perish : — To the one ue 
are the savour of death unto death ; and to the other, the sa- 
vour of life unto life. Isai. viii. 14. And he shall be for a 
sanctuary ; but for a stone of stumbling, and for a rock of of- 
fence to both the houses of Israel, for a gin, and for a snare to 
the inhabitants of Jerusalem. See also Exod. vii. 3. 1 Pet. ii, 
7, 8. Isai. vi. 9, 10. with Acts xxviii. 26, 27. 

VII. b Amos ix. 8, 9. Behold, the eyes of the Lord God are 
upon the sinful kingdom, and I will destroy it from off the face 



30 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

bidden fruit a . This their sin God was pleased, 
according to his wise and holy counsel, to per- 
mit, having purposed to order it to his own glo- 
ry 1 '. 

II. By this sin they fell from their original 
righteousness, and communion with God c , and so 
became dead in sin d , and wholly defiled in all the 
faculties and parts of soul and body e . 

III. They being the root of all mankind, the 

of the earth ; saving that I will not utterly destroy the house oi 
Jacob, saith the Lord — For lo, I will command, and I will sift 
the house of Israel among all nations, like as corn is sifted in a 
sieve, yet shall not the least grain fall upon the earth. Rom. 
viii. 28. And we know that all things work together for good 
to them that love God, to them who are the called according 
to his purpose. 

I. a Gen. iii. 13. — And the woman said, The serpent be- 
guiled me, and I did eat. 2 Cor. xi. 3. But I fear lest by anv 
means, as the serpent beguiled Eve through his subtiltv, so 
vour minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in 
Christ. 

h Rom. xi. 32. For God hath concluded them all in unbe- 
lief, that he might have mercy upon all. 

II. c Gen. iii. 7, 8. And the eyes of them both were opened, 
and they knew that they were naked : and they sewed fig- 
leaves together, and made themselves aprons. — And they heard 
the voice of the Lord God walking in the garden in the cool oi 
the day : and Adam and his wife hid themselves from the pre- 
sence of the Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. Eccl. 
vii. 29. Lo, this only have 1 found, that God hath made man 
upright; but they have sought out many inventions. Rom. iii. 
23. For all have sinned and come short of the glory of God. 

d Eph. ii. 1. And you hath he quickened, who were dead in 
trespasses and sins. Rom. v. 12. Wherefore, as by one man 
sin entered into the world, and death by sin ; and so death 
passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. 

e Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wickedness of man wa* 
great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts 
of his heart, was only evil continually. Jer. xvii. 9. The 
heart is deceitful above all things, and desperately wicked , 
who can know it ? See also Rom. iii. 10. to the 19th ver. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 31 

guilt of this sin was imputed*", and the same death 
in sin and corrupted nature conveyed to all their 
posterity, descending from them by ordinary gene- 
ration?. 

IV. From this original corruption, whereby we 
are utterly indisposed, disabled, and made opposite 
to all good 11 , and wholly inclined to all evil', do 
proceed all actual transgressions k . 

III. f Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood, all na- 
tions of men, for to dwell on all the face of the earth, and hath 
determined the times before appointed, and the bounds of their 
habitation; and Gen. ii. 16, 17. with Rom. v. 12, 15, 16, 17, 
18, 19. and 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22, 45, 49. For since by man came 
death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead : For as 
in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive : and 
so it is written, The first man Adam was made a living; soul ; 
the last Adam was made a quickening Spirit. — And as we have 
borne the image of the earthy, we shall also bear the image of 
the heavenly. 

s Psal. Ii. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity ; and in sin 
did my mother conceive me. Gen. v. 3. And Adam lived an 
hundred and thirty years, and begat a son in his own likeness, 
after his image ; and called his name Seth. Job xiv. 4. Who 
can bring a clean thing out of an unclean ? not one. Job xv. 
14. What is man that he should be clean ? and he which is 
born of a woman, that he should be righteous 'i 

IV. h Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. Be- 
cause the carnal mind is enmity against God ; for it is not sub- 
ject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. John iii. 6. 
That which is born of the flesh is flesh ; and that which is born 
of the Spirit is spirit. Rom. vii. 18. Fori know that in me, 
that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing; for to will is pre- 
sent with me, but how to perform that which is good I find not. 

1 Gen. viii. 21% And the Lord said, The imagination of 
man's heart is evil from his youth. Rom. iii. 10, 11, 12. As 
it is written, There is none righteous, no not one : — There is 
none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God* 
They are all gone out of the way, they are together become 
unprofitable, there is none that doeth good, no not one. 

k James i. 14, 15. But e^erv man is tempted when he is 



39 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

V This corruption of nature, during this life, 
doth remain in those that are regenerated 1 ; and 
although it be through Christ pardoned and morti- 
fied, yet both itself, and all the motions thereof, 
are truly and properly sin 33 . 

VI. Every sin, both original and actual, being a 
transgression of the righteous law of God, and con- 
trary thereunto", doth, in its own nature, bring guilt 
upon the sinner , whereby he is bound over to the 

drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. — Then, when lust 
hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin ; and sin, when it is finish- 
ed, bringeth forth death. Matt. xv. 19. For out of the heart 
proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornications, thefts, 
false witness, blasphemies. 

V. I Rom. vii. 14, 17, 18, 23. For we know that the law is 
spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold under sin. Now then, it is no 
more I that do it, but sin that dwelleth in me. For I know 
that in me, that is, in my flesh, dwelleth no good thing : for to 
will is present with me, but how to perform that which is good, 
1 find not. But I see another law in my members, warring 
against the law of my mind, and bringing me into captivity to 
the law of sin which is in my members. James iii. 2. For in 
many things we offend all. Prov. xx. 9. Who can say, I have 
made my heart clean, I am pure from my sin ? Eccl. vii. 20. 
For there is not a j ust man upon earth that doeth good and sin- 
neth not. 

m Rom. vii. 5, 7, 8, 25. For when we were in the flesh, 
the motions of sin which were by the law did work in our 
members to bring forth fruit unto death. What shall we say 
then ? Is the law sin ? God forbid. Nay, 1 had not known sin, 
but by the law : for I had not known lust, except the law had 
said, Thou shalt not covet. But sin taking occasion by the 
commandment, wrought in me all manner of concupiscence. 
For without the law sin was dead. So then with the mind I 
myself serve the law of God ; but with the flesh the law oJ 
sin. 

VI. n 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth 
also the law, for sin is the transgression of the law 

° Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, that what things -oever the 
law saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; that every 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 33 

wrath of God*\ and curse of the law q , and so made 
subject to death', with all miseries spiritual 8 , tem- 
poral 1 , and eternal''. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Of God? s Covenant zvith Man. 

THE distance between God and the creature is 
so great, that although reasonable creatures do 
owe obedience unto him as their creator, yet they 
could never have any fruition of him, as their 
blessedness and reward, but by some voluntary 
condescension on God's part, which he hath been 
pleased to express by way of covenant 3 . 

mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty 
before God. 

p Eph. ii. 3. and were by nature the children of wrath, 

even as others. 

i Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, 
are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one that 
continueth not in all things which are written in the book of 
the law to do them. 

r Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. 

8 Eph. iv. 18. Having the understanding darkened, being 
alienated from the life of God through the ignorance that is in 
them, because of the blindness of their heart. 

1 Lam. iii. 39. Wherefore doth a living man complain, a 
man for the punishment of his sins ? 

r Matt. xxv. 41. Then shall he say also unto them on the 
left-hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, pre- 
pared for the devil and his angels. 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall 
be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence 
of the Lord, and from the glory of his power. 

I. & Job ix. 32, 33. For he is not a man, as I am, that I 
should answer him, and we should come together in judgment. 
Neither is their any days-man betwixt us, that might lay his 
hand upon us both. Psal. cxiii. 5, 6. Who is like unto the 
Lord our God, who dwelleth on high? Who humbleth him* 



34 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. The first covenant made with man was a 
covenant of Works 11 , wherein life was promised to 
Adam, and in him to his posterity , upon condition 
of perfect and personal obedience (l . 

III. Man, by his fall, having made himself in- 
capable of life by that covenant, the Lord was 
pleased to make a second e , commonly called the 
covenant of Grace : wherein he freely offereth 
unto sinners life and salvation by Jesus Christ, re- 
quiring of them faith in him, that they may be 
saved f , and promising to give unto all those that 

self to behold the things that are in heaven, and in the earth. 
Acts xvii. 24, 25. God that made the world and all things 
therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth 
not in temples made with hands : — Neither is worshipped with 
men's hands, as though he needed any thing, seeing he giveth to 
all life, and breath, and all things. See also Job xxxv. 7, 8. and 
Luke xvii. 10. 

II. b Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : but, The man 
that doeth them shall live in them. Hosea vi. 7. Gen. ii. 
16, 17. 

c Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which 
is of the law, that the man which doeth those tilings shall live 
by them. 

d Gen. ii. IT- But of the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof, thou shalt surely die. Gal. iii. 10. For as many a9 
are of the works of the law, are under the curse ; for it is 
written, Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things 
which are written in the book of the law to do them. 

III. e Gal. iii. 21.— For if there had been a law given 
which could have given life, verily righteousness should have 
been by the law. Rom. viii. 3. For what the law could not 
do in that it was weak through the flesh, God sending his own 
Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, and for sin condemned sin iii 
the flesh. Isai. xlii. 6. I the Lord have called thee in righte- 
ousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and 
give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gen- 
tiles. Gen. iii. 15. 

f Mark xvi. 15, 16. And he said unto them, Go ye into all 
the world, an J preach the Gospel to every creature. He that 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 35 

are ordained unto life his Iloty Spirit to make 
them willing and able to believed 

IV. This covenant of grace is frequently set 
forth in Scripture by the name of a testament, in 
reference to the death of Jesus Christ, the testa- 
tor, and to the everlasting inheritance, with all 
things belonging to it therein bequeathed 11 . 

V. This covenant was differently administerc 
in the time of the law, and in the time of the Gos- 
pel' 1 : under the law it was administered by pro- 

believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he thatbelievelh 
not shall be damned. John iii. 16. For God so loved the 
world, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever be- 
lieveth in him, should not perish, but have everlasting life. 

8 Ezek. xxxvi. 26, 27. A new heart also will I give you, and 
a new spirit will I put within you, and I will take away the 
stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of 
flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you 
to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgments, 
and do them. John vi. 37, 44. All that the Father giveth me 
shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me I will in no 
wise cast out.— No man can come to me, except the Father 
which hath sent me draw him ; and I will raise him up at the 
last day. 

IV h Heb. ix. 15, 16, 17. And for this cause he is the me- 
diator of the new testament, that by means of death for the 
redemption of the transgressions that icere under the flrst 
testament, they which are called might receive the pro- 
mise of eternal inheritance. For where a testament is, 
there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. — 
For a testament is of force after men are dead ; otherwise it is 
of no strength at all while the testator liveth. Heb. vii. 22. By 
so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. Luke 
xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper,saying, This cup 
is the new testament in my blood, which is shed for you. See 
also 1 Cor. xi. 2ft 

V. * 2 Cor. iii. 6, 7, tf, 9. Who also hath made us able mi- 
nisters of the new testament; not of the letter, but of the spi- 
rit ; for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. But if the 
ministration of death written and engraven in stones, was glo- 
4 



36 THE CONFESSION, OF FAITH. 

mises, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the pas- 
chal lamb, and other types and ordinances deliver- 
ed to the people of the Jews, ail fore-signifying 
Christ to come k , which were for that time suffi- 
cient and efficacious, through the operation of the 
Spirit to instruct and build up the elect in faith, 
in the promised Messiah 1 , by whom they had full 

rious, so that the children of Israel could not steadfastly behold 
the face of Moses, for the glory of his countenance, which 
glory was to be done away ; — How shall not the ministration 
of the Spirit be rather glorious ? — For if the ministration ol 
condemnation be glory, much more doth the ministration of 
righteousness exceed in glory. 

k Heb. viii, ix, x. chapters. Rom. iv. 1 1. And he received 
the sign of circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the 
faith, which he had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might 
be the father of all them that believe, though they be not cir- 
cumcised ; that righteousness might be imputed unto them 
also. Col. ii. 11. In whom also ye are circumcised with the cir- 
cumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of the 
sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ, ver. 12. Bu- 
ried with him in baptism, wherein also ye are risen with him, 
through the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him 
from the dead. 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old 
leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. — 
For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. Col. ii. 17. 
Which are a shadow of things to come ; but the body is of 
Christ. 

1 1 Cor. x. 1, 2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would not 
that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were un- 
der the cloud, and all passed through the sea ; and were all 
baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea. And did 
all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the same spi- 
ritual drink. For they drank of that spiritual rock that followed 
them ; and that rock was Christ. Heb. xi. 1 3. These all died 
in faith, not having received the promises ; but having seen them 
afar off, and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and 
confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 
John viii. 56. Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day ; and 
he saw it, and was glad. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 37 

remission of sins, and eternal salvation ; and is 
called the Old Testament*. 

VI. Under the Gospel, when Christ the sub* 
stance", was exhibited, the ordinances in which 
this covenant is dispensed, are the preaching of 
the word, and the administration of the sacraments 
of baptism and the Lord's supper ; which, though 
fewer in number, and administered with more sim- 
plicity and less outward glory, yet in them it is 
held forth in more fulness, evidence, and spiritual 

m Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. Know ye therefore, that they which 
are of faith, the same are the children of Abraham. And the 
Scripture, foreseeing that God would justify the heathen 
through faith, preached before the Gospel unto Abraham, 
saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. — So then they 
which be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the 
blessing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus 
Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit 
through faith. 

VI. n Coloss. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things to come : 
but the body is of Christ. 

° Matt, xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the F >ly Ghost ;— teaching them to observe all 
things whatsoever i have commanded you : and, lo, I am with 
you always, even unto the end of the world. Amen. 1 Cor. 
xi. 23, 24, 25. For I have received of the Lord, that which 
also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the sajne night 
in which he was betrayed, took bread : and, when he had 
^iven thanks, he brake i7, and said, Take, eat ; this is my bo- 
dy, which is broken for you : this do in remembrance of me 
After the same manner also, he took the cup, when he had sup- 
ped, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my blood : 
this do ye, as oft as ye drink?/, in remembrance of me. 2 Cor. 
iii. 7, G, 9, 10, 11. But if the ministration of death, written 
and engraven in stones, was glorious, so that the children of Is- 
rael could not steadfastly behold the face of Moses for theglorv 
of his countenance ; which glory was to be done away ; — How 
shall not *he ministration of the Spirit be rather glorious?— 
For if the ministration of condemnation be glory, much more 



38 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

efficacyP, to all nations, both Jews and Gentiles** •, 
and is called the New Testament/. There are 
not, therefore, two covenants of grace differing in 
substance, but one and the same under various dis- 
pensations 8 . 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Of Christ the Mediator. 

IT pleased God, in his eternal purpose, to choose 
and ordain the Lord Jesus, his only begotten Son, 

doth the ministration of righteousness exceed in glory. — 
For even that which was made glorious had no glory in 
this respect, by reason of the glory that excelleth.— For if that 
which is done away was glorious, much more that which remain- 
eth is glorious. 

P Heb. xii. 22 to 28. See also Jer. xxxi. 33, 34. 

q Seeletter and Matt, xxviii. 19. Eph. ii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. 
Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of com- 
mandments contained in ordinances ; for to make in himself of 
twain one new man, so making peace ; — And that he might re- 
concile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain 

the enmity thereby ; —And came and preached peace to you 

which were afar off, and to them that were nigh. — For through 
him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Father. — Now 
therefore ye are no more strangers and foreigners, but fellow- 
citizens with the saints, and of the household of God. 

r Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, say- 
ing, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is shed 
for you. Heb. viii. 7, 8, 9. 

8 Gal. iii. 14, 16. That the blessing of Abraham might 
come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ ; that we might re- 
ceive the promise of the Spirit through faith. — Now to Abra- 
ham and his seed were the promises made. He saith not, 
And to seeds, as of many ; but as of one, And to thy seed, 
which is Christ. Acts xv. 11. But we believe, that through 
the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as 
they. Rom. iii. 30. — Seeing it is one God which shall justify 
the circumcision by faith, and uncircumcision through faith. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 30 

to be the mediator between God and man*, the 
prophet*, priest 1 ', and king ; the head and saviour 
of his church 6 , the heir of all things f , and judge 

of the world?; unto whom he did from all eter- 
nity, give a people to be his seed 11 , and to be by 

I. a lea. xlii. 1. Behold my servant, whom I uphold; mine 
eloct, in whom my soul delighteth: I have put my Spirit upcii 
him ; he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. 1 Pet. 
i. 19, 20. — But with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb 
without blemish and without spot: — Who verily was fore-or- 
dained before the foundation of the world, but was manifest 
in these last times for you. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, 
and one mediator between God and* men, the man Christ Jesus. 
See also John iii. 16. 

b Acts iii. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A 
prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, of your 
brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in all tilings, what- 
soever he shall say unto you. Deut. xviii. 13. 

c Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself to be 
made a high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art my 
Son, to-day have I begotten thee. As he saith also in another 
place, Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of Melchi- 
sedec. 

d Psal. ii. 6. Yet have 1 set my king upon my holy hill of 
Zion. Luke i. 33. And he shall reign over the house of Ja- 
cob for ever ; and of his kingdom there shall be no end. 

e Eph. v. 23. For the husband is the head of the wife, even 
as Christ is the head of the church ; and he is the saviour of 
the body. 

f Heb. i. 2. Hath in these last days spoken unto us by his 
Son, whom he hath appointed heir of all things. 

s Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in the 
which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man 
whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance un- 
to all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. 

h John xvii. 6. I have manifested thy name unto the men 
which thou gavest me out of the world : thine they were, and 
thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy word. Psal. 
xxii. 30. A seed shall serve him ; it shall be accounted to 
-lie Lord for a generation. Isa. liii. 10. Yet it pleased the 
Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to grief: when thou 
shalt make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, 
"4* 



40 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

him in time redeemed, called, justified, sanctified, 
and glorified 1 . 

II. The Son of God, the second person in the 
Trinity, being very and eternal God, of one sub- 
stance, and equal with the Father, did, when the 
fulness of time was come, take upon him man's 
nature k , and all the essential properties and com- 
mon infirmities thereof, yet without sin 1 : being 
conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, in the 
womb of the Virgin Mary, of her substance 111 . So 

he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall 
prosper in his hand. 

1 1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be 
testified in due time. Isai. lv. 4, 5. Behold, I have given him 
for a witness to the people, a leader and commander to the 
people. — Behold, thou shalt call a nation that thou knowest 
not, and nations that knew not thee shall run unto thee, be- 
cause of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of Israel ; foi 
he hath glorified thee. J Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye is 
Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us wisdom, and righ- 
teousness, and sanctification, and redemption. 

II. k John i. 1, 14. In the beginning was the Word, — and the 
Word was God. — And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only 
begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. 1 John v. 20. 
And we know that the Son of God is come, and hath given us 
an understanding, that we may know him that is true ; and we 
are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. This is 
the true God, and eternal life. Phil. ii. 6. Who, being in the 
form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God. Gal. 
lv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, God sent 
forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. 

Heb. ii. 17. Wherefore in all things it behooved him to be 
made like unto his brethren ; that he might be a merciful and 
faithful high priest in things pertaining to God, to make re- 
conciliation for the sins of the people. Heb. iv. 15. For we 
have not a high priest which cannot be touched with the 
feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all points tempted like ad 
we are, yet without sin. 

,n Luke i. 27, 31, 35. To a virgin espoused to a man, whose 
name was Joseph, of the house of David ; and the virgin's name 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 41 

that two whole, perfect, and distinct natures, the 
Godhead and the manhood, were inseparably join- 
ed together in one person, without conversion, 
composition, cr confusion". Which person is very 
God, and very man, yet one Christ, the only me- 
diator between God and man . 

J II. The Lord Jesus, in his human nature thus 
united to the divine, was sanctified and anointed 
with the Holy Spirit ahove measure p ; having in 
him all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge* 1 , 
in whom it pleased the Father that all fulness 
should dwell 1 " : to the end that being holy, harm- 

icas Mary. — And behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, 
and bring; forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. And the 
angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come 
upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow 
thee ; therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee, 
shall be called the Son of God. Gal. iv. 4. See letter k im- 
mediately foregoing. 

n Luke i. 35. See letter m immediately foregoing. Col. ii. 9. 
For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. 
Rom. ix. 5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom, as concern- 
ing the flesh, Christ came, who is over all, God blessed for ever. 
Amen. 1 Tim. iii. 16. And without controversy, great is the 
mystery of godliness : God was manifest in the flesh. 

Rom. i. 3, 4. Concerning his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, 
which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh ; 
And declared to be the Son of God with power, according 10 
the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from the dead. 1 
Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, and one mediator between 
God and men, the man Christ Jesus. 

III. p Psal. xlv. 7. — God, thy God, hath anointed thee with 
the oil of gladness, above thy fellows. John iii. 34. For he 
whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God: for God 
giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him. 

q Col. ii. 3. In whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom 
and knowledge. 

r Col. i. 1 9. For it pleased the Father, that in him should 
all fulness dwelL 



42 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

less, undefiled, and full of grace and truth 53 , he 
might be thoroughly furnished to execute the of- 
fice of a mediator and surety 1 . Which office he 
took not unto himself, but was thereunto called by 
his Father/ ; who put all power and judgment into 
liis hand, and gave him commandment to execute 
the same w . 

IV. This office the Lord Jesus did most will- 
ingly undertake 3 *, which, that he might discharge, 
he was made under the law^, and did perfectly 
fulfil it z ; endured most grievous torments imme- 
diately in his soul% and most painful sufferings in 

8 Heb. vii. 26. For such a high priest became us, who is holy, 
harmless, undefiled, separate from sinners, and made higher 
than the heavens. John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, 
and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of 
the only begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. 

1 Acts x. 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the 
Holy Ghost, and with power ; who went about doing good, and 
healing all that were oppressed of the devil : for God was with 
him. Heb. xii. 24. — And to Jesus the mediator of the new 
covenant, and to the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better 
things than that of Abel. Heb. vii. 22. By so much was Jesus 
made a surety of a better testament, 

v Heb. v. 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made 
a high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art my Son, to- 
day have I begotten thee. 

w John v. 22, 27. For the Father judge th no man ; but hath 
committed all judgment unto the Son ; — And hath given him 
authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son of 
man. Mat. xxviii. 18. And Jesus came, and spake unto them, 
saying, All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth. 

IV. x Psal, xl. 7, 8. Then said I, Lo, 1 come : in the volume 
of the book it is written of me, I delight to do thy will, O my 
God ; yea, thy law is within my heart. Phil. ii. 8. And be- 
came obedient unto death, even the death of the cross. 

y Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, 
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. 

2 Mat. iii. 15. Thus it becometh us to fulfil all righteous- 
ness. Mat. v. 17. — I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. 

* Mat. xxvi. 37, 38. And he took with him Peter and the 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 43 

his body b ; was crucified and died ; was buried, 
and remained under the power of death, yet saw 
no corruption 11 . On the third day he arose from 
the dead , with the same body in which he suffer- 
ed*^, with which also he ascended into heaven, 
and there sitteth at the right-hand of his Father", 
maketh intercession 11 ; and shall return to judge 
men and angels, at the end of the world'. 

two sons of Zebedee, and began to be sorrowful and very hea- 
vy. — Then saith he unto them, My soul is exceeding sorrow- 
ful, even unto death. Luke xxii. 44. And being in an agony, 
he prayed more earnestly : and his sweat was as it were great 
drops of blood falling down to the ground. Mat. xxvii. 46, 
And about the ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice, say- 
ing, Eli, Eli, Lama Sabacthani ? that is to say, My God, my 
God, why hast thou forsaken me ? 

b Mat. xxvi. and xxvii. chapters. 

c Phil. ii. 8. He humbled himself and became obedient unto 
death, even the death of the cross. 

d Acts ii. 24, 27. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed 
the pains of death : because it was not possible that he should 
De holden of it. Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, 
neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. Acts 
xiii. 37. But he, whom God raised again, saw no corruption. 

e 1 Cor. xv. 4. He was buried, and that he rose again the 
third day according to the Scriptures. 

f John xx. 25, 27. But he said unto them, Except I shall 
see in his hands the print oi" the nails, and put my finger into 
the print of the nails, and thrust my hand into his side, I will 
not believe. — Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hither thy fin- 
ger, and behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and 
thrust it into my side : and be not faithless, but believing. 

s Mark xvi. 19. He was received up into heaven, and sat 
on the right-hand of God. 

h Rom. viii. 34. Who is even at the right-hand of God, 
who also maketh intercession for us. Heb. vii. 25. Where- 
fore he is able also to save them to the uttermost that come 
unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make intercession 
for them. 

» Rom. xiv. 9, 10. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, 
and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and liv- 
ing. — For we shall all stand before the judgment-seat of Christ. 



44 THE CONFESSIOX OF FAITH. 

V. The Lord Jesus, by his perfect obedience 
and sacrifice of himself, which lie through the 
eternal Spirit once offered up unto God, hath fully 
satisfied the justice of his Father k 5 and purchased 
not only reconciliation, but an everlasting inheri- 
tance in the kingdom of heaven, for all those whom 
the Father hath given unto him 1 . 

VI. Although the work of redemption was not 
actually wrought by Christ till after his incarna- 
tion, yet the virtue, eflicacy, and benefits thereof, 
were communicated unto the elect, in all ages 
successively from the beginning of the world, in 
and by those promises, types, and sacrifices, where- 
in he was revealed, and signified to be the seed ot 
the woman which should bruise the serpenfs head, 

Acts i. 11. and x. 42. Mat. xiii. 40, 41, 42. As therefore the 
tares are gathered and burned in the fire ; so shall it be in the 
end of this world. The Son of man shall send forth his angels, 
and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend, 
and them which do iniquity ; — And shall cast them into a fur- 
nace of fire : there shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. — 
Jude 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but 
left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting 
chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 
See also 2 Pet. ii. 4» 

V. k Rom. v. 19. For as by one man's disobedience many 
were made sinners ; so by the obedience of one, shall many be 
made righteous. Heb. ix. 14. How much more shall the 
blood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit offered himself 
without spot to God, purge your conscience from dead works 
to serve the living God ? Rom. iii. 25, 26. Whom God hath 
set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to de- 
clare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, 
through the forbearance of God ; To declare, / say, at this 
time his righteousness : that he might be just, and the justifier 
of him which believeth in Jesus. Heb. x. 14. For by one of- 
fering he hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified. See 
also Eph. v. 2. 

* Eph. i. 11, 14. In whom also we have obtained an inhe- 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 45 

and the lamb slain from the beginning of the world, 
being yesterday and to-day the same and for ever" 1 . 

VII. Christ, in the work of mediation, aetelh 
according to both natures; by each nature doing 
that which is proper io itself": yet by reason oi 
the unity of the person, that which is proper to one 
nature, is sometimes in Scripture, attributed to the 
person denominated by the other nature . 

VIII. To all those for whom Christ hath pur- 
chased redemption, he doth certainly and effec- 
tually apply and communicate the same ; making 

ritance, being" predestinated according to the purpose of him 
who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. — 
Which is the earnest of our inheritance, until the redemption 
of the purchased possession, unto the praise of his glory. John 
xvii. 2. As thou hast given him power over all flesh, that 
he should give eternal life to as many as thou hast given him. 
See also Heb. ix. 12. 15. 

VI. ,n Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the fulness of the time was 
come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under 
the law, to redeem them that w r ere under the law, that w r e 
might receive the adoption of sons. Gen. iii. 15. And I will 
put enmity between thee and the woman, arid between thy seed 
and her seed : it shall bruise thy head, and thou sha.lt bruise his 
heel. Rev. xiii. 8. And all that dwell upon the earth shall 
worship him, whose names are not written in the book of life 
of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world. Heb. xiii. 8. 
Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to-day, and for ever. 

VII. n 1 Pet. iii. 18. For Christ also hath once suffered for 
sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God, be 
ing put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit. See 
also Heb. ix. 14. 

° Acts xx. 28. — Feed the church of God, which he hath 
purchased with his own blood. John iii. 13. And no man hath 
ascended up to heaven, but he that came down from heaven, 
even the Son of man, which is in heaven. 1 John iii. 16. 
Hereby perceive we the love of God, because he laid down 
his life for us. 

VIII. p John vi. 37, 39. All that the Father jpveth me, 
shall come to me • and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise 



46 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

intercession for them^, and revealing unto them, 
in and by the word, the mysteries of salvation 1 " ; 
effectually persuading them by his Spirit to be- 
lieve and obey ; and governing their hearts by his 
word and Spirit s ; overcoming all their enemiee 
by his almighty power and wisdom, in such man- 
ner and ways as are most consonant to his wonder- 
ful and unsearchable dispensation 1 . 

cast out. — And this is the Father's will which hath sent me, 
that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but 
should raise it up again at the last day. John x. 16. And 
other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must 
bring, and they shall hear my voice. 

* 1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we have an advocate with the 
Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. Rom. viii. 34. — // is Christ 
that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the 
right-hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. 

r John xv. 15. — For all things that J have heard of my Fa- 
ther, I have made known unto you. Eph. i. 9. According to 
his good pleasure, which he hath purposed in himself. John 
xvii. 6. 1 have manifested thy name unto the men which thou 
gavestme out of the world : Thine they were, and thou ga- 
vest them me ; and they have kept thy word. 

8 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, accord- 
ing as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; 
we also believe, and therefore speak. Rom. viii. 9, 14. But 
ye are not in the flesh, but in the spirit, if so be that the Spirit 
of God dwell in you. Now, if any man have not the Spirit of 
Christ, he is none of his. — For as many as are led by the Spirit 
of God, they are the sons of God. See also Rom. xv. 13, 19. 
and John xvii. 17. 

fc Psal. ex. 1. The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou at my 
right-hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool. 1 Cor 
xv. 25, 26. For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies 
under his feet. — The last enemy that shall be destroyed is 
death. Mai. iv. 2, 3. But unto you that fear my name, shall 
the Sun of righteousness arise with healing in his wings ; and 
ye shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall. — And ye 
shall tread down the wicked ; for they shall be ashes under the 
soles of your feet, in the day that I shall do this, saith the Lord 
of hosts. Col. ii. 15. And having spoiled principalities and 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 47 

CHAPTER IX. 

Of Free Will. 

GOD hath endued the will of man with that 
natural liberty, that it is neither forced, nor by 
any absolute necessity of nature, determined to 
good or evil 1 . 

II. Man, in his state of innocency, had freedom 
and power to will and to do that which is good 
and well-pleasing to God b ; but yet mutably, so 
that he might fall from it c . 

III. Man, by his fall into a state of sin, hath 
wholly lost all ability of will to any spiritual good 
accompanying salvation d : so as a natural man be- 

powers, he made a shew of them openly, triumphing over 
them in it. 

I. a James i. 14. But every man is tempted, when he is 
drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Deut. xxx. 19. I 
call heaven and earth to record this day against you, that I 
have set before you life and death, blessing and cursing : there- 
fore choose life, that both thou and thy seed may live. See 
John v. 40. 

II. b Eccl. vii. 29. Lo, this only have 1 lound, that God 
hath made man upright ; but they have sought out many in- 
ventions. Gen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our 
image, after our likeness. 

c Gen. ii. 16, 17. And the Lord God commanded the man, 
saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat : — 
But of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt 
not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shal 
surely die. Gen. iii. 6 And when the woman saw that the 
tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and 
a tree to be desired to make one wise, she took of the fruit, 
thereof, and did eat ; and gave a.so unto her husband wjth her, 
and he did eat. 

III. d Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, 
in due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. viii. 7. Be- 
cause the carnai mind is enm/ry against God ; for it is not sub- 

5 



48 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

•ng altogether averse from that which is good e , 
and dead in sin f , is not able, by his own strength, 
to convert himself, or to prepare himself thert> 
antos. 

IV. When God converts a sinner, and tran- 
slates him into the state of grace, he freeth him 
from his natural bondage under sin h , and by hi 
grace alone, enables him freely to will and to do 
that which is spiritually good 1 ; yet so as that, by 
reason of his remaining corruption, he doth not 

ject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. John xv. 5. 
For without me ye can do nothing. 

e Rom. iii. 10, 12. At it is written, There is none righte- 
ous, no, not one : — They are all gone out of the way, they are 
together become unprofitable ; there is none that doeth good, 
no, not one. 

f Eph. ii. 1, 5. And you hath he quickened, who were dead 
in trespasses and sins ; — even when we were dead in sins, hath 
quickened us together with Christ ; (by grace ye are saved.) 
Col. ii. 13. And you, being dead in your sins and the uncir- 
cumcision of your flesh, hath he quickened together with him, 
having forgiven you all trespasses, 

s John vi. 44, 65. No man can come to me, except the Fa- 
ther, which hath sen ; me, draw him : — And he said, There- 
fore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it 
were given unto him of my Father. 1 Cor. ii. 14. But the 
natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit of God : for 
they are foolishness unto him ; neither can he know them, be- 
cause they are spiritually discerned. See also Eph. ii. 2, 3, 4, 
5 and Tit. iii. 3, 4, 5. 

IV. h Col. i. 13. Who hath delivered us from the power of 
darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear 
Son. John viii. 34, 36. Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, 
say unto you, Whosoever committeth sin, is the servant of 
sin. — If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free 
indeed. 

1 Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both tc 
will and to do of his good pleasure. Rom. vi. 18, 22. Being 
then made free from sin, ye became the servants of righte- 
ousness. — But now being: made free from sin, and become ser- 



THF CONFESSION OF FAITH. 49 

perfectly, nor only, will that which is good, but 
doth also will that which is c\il k . 

V. The will of man is made perfectly and im- 
mutably free to good alone, in the state of glory 
only 1 . 



CHAPTER X. 

Of Effectual Calling. 

.ALL those whom God hath predestinated unto 
life, and those only, he is pleased, in his appointed 
and accepted time, effectually to call a , by his word 
and Spirit 5 , out of that state of sin and death, in 

vants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end 
everlasting life. 

k Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and 
the spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to 
the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 
Rom. vii. 15. For that which I do, I allow not: for what I 
would, that do I not ; but what I hate, that do I. 

V. l Eph. iv. 13- Till we all come in the unity of the faith, 
and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, 
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ. 
Jude 24. Now unto him that is able to keep you from fall- 
ing, and to present you faultless before the presence of his 
glory, with exceeding joy. 

I. a Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, 
them he also called; and whom he called, them he also justi- 
fied; and whom he justified, them he also glorified. Rom. xi. 
7. What then ? Israel hath not obtained that which he seeketh 
for ; but the election hath obtained it, and the rest were blind- 
ed. Eph. i. 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of 
times, he might gather together in one all things in Christ, 
both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even 
him. 

b 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. — God hath from the beginning chosen 
you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, and be- 
lief of the truth : — Whereunto he called you by our Gospel, 
to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. 



50 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

which they are by nature, to grace and salvation 
by Jesus Christ ; enlightening their minds spiritu- 
ally and savingly, to understand the things of God' 1 , 
taking away their heart of stone, and giving unto 
them a heart of flesh e ; renewing their wills, and 
by his almighty power determining them to that 
which is good f ; and effectually drawing them to 

iii. 3, 6. Forasmuch as ye are manifestly declared to be the 
epistle of Christ ministered by us, written not with ink, but 
with the Spirit of the living God ; not in tables of stone, but in 
fleshly tables of the heart. Who also hath made us able mi- 
nisters of the New Testament ; not of the letter, but of the 
spirit : for the letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life. 

c Rom. viii. 2. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ 
Jesus, hath made me free from the law of sin and death. 2 Tim. 
i. 9, 10. Who hath saved us, and called us with a holy calling", 
not according to our works, but according to his own purpose 
and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus before the 
world began ; but is now made manifest by the appearing of 
our Saviour Jesus Christ, who hath abolished death, and hath 
brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel. See 
also Eph. ii. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5. 

d Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from 
darkness to light, and />om the power of Satan unto God, that 
they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among 
them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 1 Cor. ii. 
10, 12. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit, 
for the Spirit searcheth all tilings, yea, the deep things of God. 
Now we have received, not the spirit of the world, but the 
Spirit which is of God ; that we might know the things that 
are freely given to us of God. 

e Ezek. xxxvi. 26. A new heart also will I give you, and a 
new spirit will I put within you ; and I will take away the 
stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you a heart oi 
flesh. 

f Ezek. xi. 19. And I will give them one heart, and I will 
put a new spirit within you. Deut xxx. 6. And the Lord 
thy G*>d will circumcise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed, 
to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all 
thy soul, that thou mayest live. See also Ezek. xxxvi. 27 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 51 

Jesufl Christ*; ye\ so us they come most freely, 
being made willing by his grace 1 *. 

II. This effectual call is of God's free and spe- 
cial grace alone, not from any thing at all foreseen 
in man' 1 ; who is altogether passive therein, until, 
being quickened and renewed by the Holy Spirit*, 
he is thereby enabled to answer this call, and to 
embrace the grace offered and conveyed in it 1 . 

* John vi. 44, 4/3. No man can come to me, except the 
Father, which hath sent mc, draw him. — Every man there- 
fore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, cometh 
unto mc. 

L Cant. i. 4. Draw me, we will run after thee. Psal. ex. 
3. Thy people shall he willing in the day of thy power, in 
the beauties of holiness from the womb of the morning : thou 
hast the dew of thy youth. John vi. 37. 

II. ■ 2 Tim. i. 9. Who hath saved us, and called us with a 
holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his 
own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus 
before the world began. Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that the 
kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, 
not by works of righteousness which we have done, but ac- 
cording to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regene- 
ration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. Rom. ix. 11. For 
the children being not yet born, neither having done any good 
or evil, that the purpose of God according to election might 
stand, not of works, but of him that caileth. See also Eph. 
ii. 4, 5, 8, 9. 

k 1 Cor. ii. 14. But the natural man receiveth not the 
things of the Spirit of God : for they are foolishness unto him ; 
neither can he know them, because they are spiritually dis- 
cerned. R.om. viii. n Because the carnal mind is enmity 
against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither 
indeed can be. Eph. ii. 5. Even when we were dead in sins, 
hath quickened us together with Christ; (by grace ye are 
saved.) 

1 John vi. 37. All that the Father giveth me, shall come to 
me : and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out. 
Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, and 
cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judg- 
ments, and do them. John v. 25. Verily, verily, I say unto 
5* 



52 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

III. Elect infants, dying in infancy, are regene- 
rated and saved by Christ through the Spirit 1 *, who 
worketh when, and where, and how he pleaseth n . 
So also are all other elect persons, who are inca- 
pable of being outwardly called by the ministry of 
the word . 

IV. Others not elected, although they may be 
called by the ministry of the word , and may have 
some common operations of the Spirit"-, yet they 
never truly come to Christ, and therefore cannot 
be saved 1, : much less can men, not professing the 

you, The hour is coming", and now is, when the dead shall hear 
the voice of the Son of God ; and they that hear shall live. 
John vi. 37. Ezek. xxxvi. 27. 

III. m Luke xviii. 15, 16. And they brought unto him also in- 
fants, that he would touch them : but when his disciples saw 
it, they rebuked them : but Jesus called them unto him, and 
said, Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid them 
not: for of such is the kingdom of God. Acts ii. 38, 39. Then 
Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of 
you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of sins, and 
ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. For the promise 
is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, 
even as many as the Lord our God shall call. 

n John iii. 8. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou 
hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, 
and whither it goelh ; so is every one that is born of the 
Spirit. 

° Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other : for 
there is none other name under heaven given among men, 
whereby we must be saved. 

IV. p Mat. xxii. 14. For many are called, but few art 
chosen. 

q Mat. xiii. 20, 21. But he that received the seed into stony 
places, the same is he that heareth the word, and anon with 
joy receiveth it : — Yet hath he not root in himself, but dureth 
for a while ; for when tribulation or persecution ariseth be- 
cause of the word, by and by he is offended. 

r John vi. 64, 65, 66. But there are some of you that be- 
lieve not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 53 

Christian religion, be saved in any other way what- 
loever, be they never so diligent to frame then 
lives according to the light of nature, and the law 
of that religion they do profess 8 ; and to assert and 

maintain that they may is very pernicious, and to 
be detested 1 . 



CHAPTER XL 

Of Justification. 

TlIOSE whom God effectually calleth, he also 
freely justifieth' ; not by infusing righteousness in- 
to them, but by pardoning their sins, and by ac- 
counting and accepting their persons as righteous : 
not for any thing wrought in them, or done by 

that believed not, and who should betray him. — And he said. 
Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, ex- 
cept it were given unto him of my Father. From that time 
many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with 
him. John viii. 24. I said therefore unto you, that ye shall 
die in your sins ; for if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die 
in your sins. 

* Acts iv. 12. Neither is there salvation in any other; for 
there is none other name under heaven given among men, 
whereby we must be saved. John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto 
him, I am the way, and the truth, and the life : no man 
cometh unto the Father, but by me. John xvii. 3. And this 
is life eternal, that they might know thee, the only true God 
and Je.-u? Christ, whom thou hast sent. 

1 2 John 10. 11. If there come any unto you, and bring not 
this dor trine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him 
God speed : for he that biddeth him God speed, is partaker of 
his evil deeds. Gal. i. 8. But though we, or an angel from 
heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you, than that which 
we have preached unto you, let him be accursed. 

I. a Rom. viii. 30. Whom he called, them he also justified. 
Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, through the 
redemption that is in Christ Jesus. 



54 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

them, but for Christ's sake alone : not by imput- 
ing faith itself, the act of believing, or any other 
evangelical obedience to them, as their righteous- 
ness ; but by imputing the obedience and satis- 
faction of Christ unto them b , they receiving and 
resting on him and his righteousness by faith ; 
which faith they have not of themselves, it is the 
gift of God c . 

II. Faith, thus receiving and resting on Christ 
and his righteousness, is the alone instrument of 
justification *, d yet is not alone in the person justi- 

b Rom. iv. 5, 6, 7, 8. But to him that worketh not, but be- 
lieve th on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted 
for righteousness. — Even as David also describeth the blessed- 
ness of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousness with- 
out works, saying, Blessed are they whose iniquities are for- 
given, and whose sins are covered. — Blessed is the man to 
whom the Lord will not impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To 
wit, that God was in Christ, reconciling the world unto him- 
self, not imputing their trespasses unto them ; and hath com- 
mitted unto us the word of reconciliation. — For he hath made 
him to be sin for us, who knew no sin ; that we might be made 
the righteousness of God in him. Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. 27, 28 
Tit. iii. 5, 7. Not by works of righteousness which we have 
done, but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing 
of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost ; — That be- 
ing justified by his grace, we should be made heirs, according 
to the hope of eternal life. Eph. i. 7. In whom we have re- 
demption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, according 
f o the riches of his grace. Jer. xxiii. 6. In his days Judab 
shall be saved, and Israel shall dwell safely ; and this is his 
name whereby he shall be called, The Lord our Righ- 
teousness. See also 1 Cor. i. 30, 31. and Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. 

c Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own 
righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through 
the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith* 
Acts xiii. 38, 39. Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved through 
faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. 

II. d John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe 



THE CONCESSION OF FAITH. b!) 

fied, out is erter accompanied with all other saving 
graces, and is no dead faith ; bat workelh by love". 
III. Christ, by his obedience and death, did 
fully discharge the debt of all those that are thus 
justified, and did make a proper, real, and full sa- 
tisfaction to his Father's justice in their behalf f . 
Vet, in as much as he was given by the Father for 
thems, and his obedience and satisfaction accept- 
ed in their stead 11 , and both freely, not for any 

on his name. Rom. iii. 23. Therefore we conclude, that a 
man is justified by faith without the deeds of the law. Rom. 
v. 1. Therefore, being; justified by faith, we have peace with 
God, through our Lord Jesus Christ. 

e Jam. ii. 17, 22, 26. Even so faith, if it hath not works, is 
dead, being alone. — Seest thou how faith wrought with his 
works, and by works was faith made perfect ? — For as the body 
without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also. 
Gal. v. 6. For in Jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth 
any thing, nor uncircumcision ; but faith which worketh by 
Jove. 

III. f Rom. v. 8, 9, 10, 19. But God commendeth his love 
towards us, in that while we were yet sinners, Christ died for 
us. — Much more then, being now justified by his blood, we 
shall be saved from wrath through him. For if, when we were 
enfemies, we were reconciled to God by the death of his Son ; 
much more, being reconciled, we shall be saved by his life. 
For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, 
so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. 1 
Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testified 
in due time. Heb. x. 10, 14. By the which will we are 
sanctified, through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ 
once for all. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever 
them that are sanctified. See also Dan. ix. 24, 26. and Isa. liii. 
4, 5, 6, 10, 11, 12. 

s Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but deli- 
vered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely 
give us all things? 

h 2 Cor. v. 21. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who 
Knew no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God 
in him. Mat. iii. 17. And, lo, a voice from heaven, saying, 
This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased. Eph. v. 



56 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

thing in them, their justification is only of free 
grace 1 ; that both the exact justice, and rich grace 
of God, might be glorified in the justification oi 
sinners*. 

IV. God did, from all eternity, decree to justify 
all the elect 1 ; and Christ did, in the fulness oi 
time, die for their sins, and rise again for their jus- 
tification 111 : nevertheless they are not justified, un- 
til the Holy Spirit doth, in due time, actually ap- 
ply Christ unto them . 

2. And walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath 
given himself for us an offering and a sacrifice to God, for a 
sweet-smelling savour. 

1 Rom. hi. 24. Being justified freely by his grace, through 
the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. Eph. i. 7. In whom 
we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, 
according to the riches of his grace. 

k Rom. iii. 26. To declare, / say, at this time his righteous- 
ness ; that he might be just, and the justifier of him which be- 
lie veth in Jesus. Eph. ii. 7. That in the ages to come he 
might shew the exceeding riches of his grace in his kindness 
towards us through Christ Jesus. 

IV. 1 Gal. iii. 8. And the Scripture, foreseeing that God 
* r ould justify the heathen through faith, preached before tfce 
Gospel unto Abraham, saying, In thee shall all nations be bles- 
sed. 1 Pet. i. 2, 19, 20. Elect according to the foreknowledge 
of God the Father, through sanctification of the Spirit, unto 
obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ. — But 
with the precious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without ble- 
mish and without spot : Who verily was foreordained before 
the foundation of the world, but was manifest in these last 
times for you. See Rom. viii. 30. 

m Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, 
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made under the law. 
1 Tim. ii. 6. Who gave himself a ransom for all, to be testi- 
fied in due time. Rom. iv. 25. Who was delivered for our 
offences, and was raised again for our justification. 

n Col. i. 21, 22. And you, that were sometime alienated, 
and enemies in your mind by wicked works, yet now hath he 
reconciled, in the body of his flesh through death, to preseui 



THE CONFESC*Oh OF FAITH, M 

V. God cloth continue to forgive the sins of 
those that are justified : and although (hey can 
never fall from tne state of justification , vet they 
may by their sins fall under God's fatherly dis- 
pleasure, and not have the light of his countenance 
restored unto them, until they humble themselves, 
confess their sins, beg pardon, and renew their 
faith and repentance' 1 . 

VI. The justification of believers under the Old 
Testament was, in all these respects, one and the 
same with the justification of believers under the 
New Testament 1 ". 

vou holy, and unblameable, and unreprovable in his sight. See 
also Gal. ii. 16. and Tit. iii. 4, 5, 6, 7. 

V. ° Mat. vi. 12. And forgive us our debts, as we forgive 
our debtors. 1 John i. 9. If we confer our sins, he is faithful 
and just to forgive us our sins, and to cleanse us from all un- 
righteousness. 1 John ii. 1. If any man sin, we have an ad- 
vocate with the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. 

P Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith 
fail not ; aud when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren- 
John x. 28. And I give unto them eternal life ; and they shall 
never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my hand. — 
IJeb. x. 14. For by one offering he hath perfected for ever 
them that are sanctified. 

<i Psal. lxxxix. 31, 32, 33. If they break my statutes, and 
keep not my commandments ; then will I visit their trans- 
gression with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes : — Ne- 
vertheless, my loving-kindness will I not utterly take from him, 
nor suffer my faithfulness to fail. Psal. xxxii. 5. I acknow- 
ledged my sin unto thee, and mine iniquity have I not hid. 
said, I will confess my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou 
forgavest the iniquity of my sin. Mat. xxvi. 75. And Peter 
remembered the word of Jesus, — and he went out, and wept 
bitterly. See also Psal. Ii. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12. and 1 Cor. xi. 
30, 32. 

VI. I Gal. iii. 9, 13, 14. So then they which be of faith are 
blessed with faithful Abraham. — Christ hath redeemed as from 
the curse of the law, being made a curse for us : for it is writ- 
ten, Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree • — That the 
blessing oi Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus 



68 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAPTER XII. 

Of Adoption. 

ALL those that are justified, God vouchsafeth. 
in and for his only Son Jesus Christ, to make par- 
takers of the grace of adoption a : by which they 
are taken into the number, and enjoy the liberties 
and privileges of the children of God b ; have his 
name put upon them c ; receive the spirit of adop- 
tion ; have access to the throne of grace with 
boldness 6 ; are enabled to cry, Abba, Father f ; are 

Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through 
faith. Rom. iv. 22, 23, 24. And therefore it was imputed to him 
for righteousness. Now, it was not written for his sake alone, 
that it was imputed to him ; but for us also, to whom it shall 
be imputed, if we believe on him that raised up Jesus our Lord 
from the dead. 

I. a Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption 
of children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good 
pleasure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. God sent ibrth his Son, made 
of a woman, made under the law, to redeem them that were 
under the law, that we might receive the adoption ol sons. 

b Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs ; heirs of God, 
and joint heirs with Christ. John i. 12. But as many as re- 
ceived him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, 
even to them that believe on his name. 

c Jer. xiv. 9. Yet thou, O Lord, art in the midst of us, and 
we are called by thy name ; leave us not. Rev. iii. 12. Him 
that over cometh, will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, 
and he shall go no more out : and I will write upon him the 
name of my God, and the name of the city of my God, which is 
New Jerusalem, which cometh down out of heaven from my 
God ; and J will write upon him my new name. 

d Rom. viii. 15. For ye have not received the spirit of bon- 
dage again to fear ; but ye have received the spirit of adoption, 
whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 

e Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with 
confidence by the faith of him. Rom. v. 2. 

( Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, G?d hath sent forth 
the Spirit of his Son into you hearts, crying, Abba, Father. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 63 

pitied*, protected 11 , provided for 1 , and chastened 
by him as by a father 15 ; ycl never cast olP, but 
scaled to the day of redemption" 1 , and inherit the 
promises' 1 , as heirs of everlasting salvation . 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Of Sane tiji cation, 

THEY who are effectually called and regene- 
rated, having a new heart and a new spirit created 
in them, are farther sanctified, really and person- 
ally, through the virtue of Christ's death and re- 
surrection 3 , by his word and Spirit dwelling in 

s Psal. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children, so the 
Lord pitieth them that fear him. 

h Prov. xiv. 26. In the fear of the Lord is strong confidence ; 
and his children shall have a place of refuge. 

» Mat. vi. 30, 32. Wherefore, if God so clothe the grass of 
the field, which to-day is, and to-morrow is cast into the oven, 
shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? — For 
your heavenly Father knoweth that ye have need of all these 
things. 1 Pet. v. 7. Casting all your care upon him ; for he 
careth for you. 

k Heb. xii. 6. For whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, 
and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 

1 Lam. iii. 31 For the Lord will not cast off for ever. 

m Eph. iv 30. Whereby ye are sealed unto the day of re- 
demption. 

n Heb. vi. 12. That ye be not slothful, but followers o( 
them who through faith and patience inherit the promises. 

1 Pet. i. 4. To an inheritance incorruptible, and unde- 
nted, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for you. — 
Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth to 
minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation ? 

L * 1 Cor. vi. 11. And such were some of you : but ye are 
washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name 
of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. Acts xx. 32. 
And now, brethren, I commend vou to God, and to the word 
of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you 
6 



CO THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

them b : the dominion of the whole body of sin is 
destroyed , and the several lusts thereof are more 
and more weakened and mortified d , and they more 
and more quickened and strengthened, in all sav- 
ing graces e , to the practice of true holiness, with- 
out which no man shall see the Lord f . 

II. This sanctitication is throughout in the 
whole man," yet imperfect in this life : there abi- 

an inheritance among all them which are sanctified. Phil. iii. 
10. That I may know him, and the power of his resurrec 
ticn, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conform- 
able unto his death. Rom. vi. 5, 6. For if we have been 
planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in 
the likeness of his resurrection : knowing this, that our old man 
is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, 
that henceforth we should not serve sin. 

b Eph. v. 26. That he might sanctify and cleanse it with 
the washing of water by the word. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we 
are bound to give thanks always to God for you, brethren be- 
loved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning 
chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, 
and belief of the truth. 

c Rom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man is cruci- 
fied with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that 
henceforth we- should not serve sin. — For sin shall not have 
dominion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under 
grace. 

d Gal. v. 24. And they that are Christ's have crucified the 
flesh, with the affections and lusts. Rom. viii. 13. For if ye 
live after the flesh, ye shall die : but if ye through the Spirit 
do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. 

e Col. i. 11. Strengthened with all might according to 
his glorious power, unto all patience and long-suffering with 
joyfulness. Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you, accord- 
ing to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might 
by his Spirit in the inner man. 

r 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly 
beloved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Heb. xii. 
14. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which 
no man shall see the Lord. 

1L s 1 Thess. v. 2.^ And the very God of peace sanctify 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 61 

deth still some remnants of corruption in every 
part' 1 , whence ariseth a continual and ii reconcile- 
able war, the (lesh lusting against the spirit, and 
the spirit against the flesh 1 . 

111. In which war, although the remaining cor- 
ruption for a time may much prevail k , yet, through 
the continual supply of strength from the sancti- 
fying Spirit of Christ, the regenerate part doth 
overcome 1 : and so the saints grow in grace m , per- 
fecting holiness in the fear of God n . 

von wholly : and / pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and 
body, be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord 
Jesus Christ. 

h 1 John i. 10. If we say that we have not sinned, we 
make him a liar, and his word is not in us. Phil. iii. 12. Not 
as though I had already attained, either were already per- 
fect ; but I follow after, if that I may apprehend that for which 
also I am apprehended of Christ Jesus. See also Rom. vii. 
18, 23. 

1 Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and 
the spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to 
the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 

III. k Rom. vii. 23. But 1 see another law in my members 
warring against the law of my mind, and bringing me into 
captivity to the law of sin which is in my members. 

1 Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over you : 
for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 1 John v. 4. 
For whatsoever is born of God, overcometh the world : and 
this is the victory that overcometh the world, even our faith. 
Eph. iv. 16. From whom the whole body fitly joined together 
and compacted by that which every joint supplieth, according 
to the effectual working in the measure of every part, maketh 
increase of the body, unto the edifying of itself in love. 

m 2 Pet. iii. 18. But grow in grace, and in the knowledge 
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. 2 Cor. iii. 18. But 
we all, with open face beholding as in a glass the glory of the 
Lord, are changed into the same image, from glory to glory, 
even as by the Spirit of the Lord. 

Q 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly be- 
loved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. 



62 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Of Saving Faith. 

THE grace of faith, whereby the elect are ena- 
bled to believe to the saving of their souls 3 , is the 
work of the Spirit of Christ in their hearts b ; and 
is ordinarily wrought by the ministry of the word c : 
by which also, and by the administration of the sa- 
craments, and prayer, it is increased and strength- 
ened 11 . 

II. By this faith, a Christian believeth to be 
true, whatsoever is revealed in the word, for the 
authority of God himself speaking therein e ; and 
acteth differently, upon that which each particular 
passage thereof containeth ; yielding obedience to 

I. a Heb. x. 39. But we are not of them who draw back 
unto perdition ; but of them that believe to the saving of the 
soul. 

b 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, accord- 
ing as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; 
we also believe, and therefore speak. Eph. ii. 8. For by 
grace are ye saved through faith ; and that not of yourselves : 
it is the gift of God. 

c Rom. x. 14, 17. — How shall they believe in him of whom 
they have not heard? and how shall they hear without a 
preacher ? — So then, faith comeih by hearing, and hearing by 
the word of God. 

d 1 Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes, iesire the sincere milk 
of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Luke xvii. 5. And 
the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith. Rom. i. 
16, 17. For 1 am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ : for it 
is the power of God unto salvation to every one that believeth : 
to the Jew first, and also to the Greek. For therein is the 
righteousness of God revealed from faith to faith ; as it is 
written, The just shall live by faith. See also Acts xx. 32. 

II. e 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God, 
without ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God 
which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH 03 

the commands', trembling at the threatening* 
,n: I embracing the promises of God for this life, 
and that which is to come h « l>ut the principal 
acts of saving faith, are, accepting, receiving, and 
resting upon Christ alone for justification, sanctifi- 
cation, and eternal lii'e, by virtue of the covenant 
of grace 1 . 

III. This faith is different in degrees, weak or 
strong k ; may be often and many ways assailed and 

but (as it is in truth) the word of God, which effectually 
WOrketh also in you that believe. 1 John v. 10. He that be- 
lieveth on the Son of God, hath the witness in himself: he that 
believeth not God, hath made him a liar, because he believ- 
eth not the record that God gave of his Son. Acts xxiv. 14. — 
believing all things which are written in the law and in the 
prophets. 

f Rom. xvi. 26. But now is made manifest, and by the 
Scriptures of the prophets, according to the commandment of 
the everlasting God, made known to all nations for the obedi- 
ence of faith. 

& Isa. lxvi. 2. — To this ma?i will I look, even to him thai is 
poor, and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. 

h Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having received 
the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were per- 
suaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they 
were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. 1 Tim. iv. 8. — But 
godliness is profitable unto all things, having promise of the 
life that now is, and of that which is to come. 

1 John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God, even to them that believe 
on iiis name. Acts xvi. 31. And they said, Believe on the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved, and thy house. 
Gal. ii. 20. I am crucified with Christ ; nevertheless, I live ; 
yet not I, but Christ liveth in me : and the life which 1 now live 
in the flesh, I live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved 
me, and gave himself for me. Acts xv. 11. But we believe 
that, through the grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, we shall bo 
saved, even as they. 

III. k Heb. v. 13, 14. For everyone thatuseth milk is un- 
•kdful in the word of righteousness; for he is a babe. But 
sti-eng meat belongeth to them that are of full age, even those 

6* 



64 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

weakened, but gets the victory 1 ; growing up in 
many to the attainment of a full assurance through 
Christ™, who is both the author and finisher of our 
faith*. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Of Repentance unto Life. 

llEPENTANCE unto life is an evangelical grace 3 , 
the doctrine whereof is to be preached by every 

who by reason of use have their senses exercised to dis- 
cern both good and evil. Rom. iv. 19, 20. And being; not 
weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when 
he was about a hundred years old, neither yet the deadness of 
Sarah's womb. He staggered not at the promise of God through 
unbelief; but was strong in faith, giving glory to God. Mat, 
vi. 30. Shall he not much more clothe you, O ye of little faith? 
Matt. viii. 10. When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, and said 
to them that followed, Verily 1 say unto you, 1 have not found 
go great faith, no, not in Israel. 

1 Luke xxii. 31, 32. And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, be- 
hold, Satan hath desired to have you, that he may sift you a* 
wheat : But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not 
and when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. Eph. 
vi. 16. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye 
shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 1 
John v. 4, 5. For whatsoever is born of God, overcometh the 
world : and this is the victory that overcometh the world, 
even our faith. Who is he that overcometh the world, but he 
that believeth that Jesus is the Son of God ? 

m Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do 
shew the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the 
end : That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who 
through faith and patience intferit the promises. Heb. x. 22. 
Let us draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, 
having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and our 
bodies washed with pure water. 

n Heb. xii. 2. Looking unto Jesus, the author and finisher 
of our faith. 

I. a Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held theri 
peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gen 
tiles granted repentance unto life. See also Zech. xii. 10. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. G5 

minister of the Gospel, as well as that of faith in 
Christ*. 

II. By it a sinner, out of the sight and sense, 
not only of the danger, but also of the filthiness 
and odiousness of his sins, as contrary to the holy 
nature and righteous law of God, and upon the 
apprehension of his mercy in Christ to such as are 
penitent, so grieves for, and hates his sins, as to 
turn from them all unto God c , purposing and en- 

b Luke xxiv. 47. And that repentance and remission of sTns 
should be preached in his name among all nations, beginning 
at Jerusalem. Mark i. 15. And saying, The time is fulfilled, 
and the kingdom of God is at hand : repent ye, and believe the 
Gospel. Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to the Jews, and also 
to the Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

II. c Ezek. xviii. 30, 31. Repent, and turn yourselves from 
all your transgressions ; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. 
Cast away from you all your transgressions, whereby ye have 
transgressed ; and make you a new heart and a new spirit : 
for why will ye die, O house of Israel ? Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Then 
shall ye remember your own evil ways, and your doings that 
were not good, and shall loathe yourselves in your own sight, 
for your iniquities, and lor your abominations. Psalm li. 4. 
Against thee, thee only, have I sinned, and done this evil in 
thy sight ; that thou mightest be justified when thou speakest, 
and be clear when thou judgest. Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. I have 
surely heard Ephraim bemoaning himself thus; Thou hast chas- 
tised me, and 1 was chastised, as a bullock unaccustomed to 
the yoke : turn thou me, and I shall be turned ; for thou art the 
Lord my God. Surely after that I was turned, I repented ; 
and after that 1 was instructed, I smote upon my thigh: I was 
ashamed, yea, even confounded, because I did bear the reproach 
of my youth. 2 Cor. vii. 11. For, behold, this self-same thing, 
that ye sorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought 
in you, yea what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, 
yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, 
what revenge ! In all things ye have approved yourselves to 
be clear in this matter. See also Joel ii. 12, 13. Amos v. 15. 
and Psalm cxix. 123. 



66 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

deavounng to walk with him, in all the ways of 
his commandments d . 

III. Although repentance be not to be rested in 
as any satisfaction for sin, or any cause of the par- 
don thereof e , which is the act of God's free grace 
in Christ f ; yet is it of such necessity to all sin- 
ners, that none may expect pardon without it g . 

IV. As there is no sin so small but it deserves 
damnation 11 ; so there is no sin so great, that it can 
bring damnation upon those who truly repent 1 . 

d Psal. cxix. 6, 59, 106. Then shall I not be ashamed, when 
I have respect unto all thy commandments. — I thought on my 
ways, and turned my feet unto thy testimonies. — I have sworn, 
and I will perform it, that I will keep thy righteous judgments. 
Luke i. 6. And they were both righteous before God, walking 
in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. 
See also 2 Kings xxiii. 25. 

III. e Ezek. xxxvi. 31, 32. Then shall ye remember your 
own evil ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall 
loathe yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, and for 
your abominations. Not for your sakes do I this, saith the 
Lord God, be it known unto you : be ashamed and confounded 
for your own ways, O house of Israel. Ezek. xvi. 63. That 
thou mayest remember, and be confounded, and never open 
thy mouth any more because of thy shame, when I am pacified 
toward thee for all that thou hast done, saith the Lord God. 

f Hos. xiv. 2, 4. Take with you words, and turn to the 
Lord : say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us 
graciously : so will we render the calves of our lips. — I will 
heal their backsliding, I will love them freely : for mine anger 
is turned away from him. Rom. iii. 24. Being justified freely 
by his grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. 
£ph. i. 7. 

e Luke xiii. 3, 5. I tell you nay : but, except ye i epent, ye 
shall all likewise perish. See also Acts xvii. 30. 

IV. h Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. Mat. xii. 
36. But I say unto you, that every idle word that men shall 
speak, they shall give account thereof in the day of judgment. 

1 Isa. lv. 7. Let the wicked forsake his waj and the un- 
righteous man his thoughts : and let him return unto th# 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 01 

V. Mi .n ought not to content themselves with a 

general repentance, but it is every man's duty to 
endeavour to repent of his particular sins, parti- 
cularly^ 

VI. As every man is bound to make private 
confession of his sins to God, praying for the par- 
don thereof 1 ; upon which, and the forsaking of 
them, he shall find mercy" 1 : so he that scandali- 
zeth his brother, or the church of Christ, ought to 
be willing, by a private or public confession and 
sorrow for his sin, to declare his repentance to 

Lord, and he will have mercy upon him ; and to our God, for 
he will abundantly pardon. Rom. viii. 1. There is therefore 
now no condemnation to them which are in Christ Jesus, who 
walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Isa. i. 18. Come 
now, and let us reason together, saith the Lord : though v.ur 
sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow ; though trey 
be red like crimson, they shall be as wool. 

V. k Psal. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from presump- 
tuous sins ; let them not have dominion over me : then shall I 
be upright, and I shall be innocent from the great transgres- 
sion. Luke xix. 8. And Zaccheus stood, and said unto the 
Lord, Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor ; 
and if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusa- 
tion, I restore htm four-fold. 1 Tim. i. 13, 15. Who was be- 
fore a blasphemer, and a persecutor, and injurious: but I ob- 
tained mercy, because I did it ignorantly in unbelief. — This is 
a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that Christ 
Jesus came into the world to save sinners ; of whom I am chief. 

VI. ' Psal. xxxii. 5, 6. I acknowledged my sin unto thee, 
and mine iniquity have I not hid. I said, I will confess my 

sessions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the iniquity 
of my sin. Selah. For this shall every one that is godly, pray 
unto thee in a time when thou mayest be found : surely in the 
floods of great waters they shall not come nigh unto him. See 
also Psal. li. 4, 5, 7, 9, 14. 

m Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not pros- 
per: but whoso confesseth and forsaketh them shall have 
mercy. 1 John i. 9. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and 
jusl \fi forgive us our sins. 



68 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

those that are offended" ; who are thereupon to be 
reconciled to him, and in love to receive him°. 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Of Good Works. 

vjOOD works are only such as God hath com- 
manded in his holy word 3 , and not such as with- 
out the warrant thereof, are devised by men out 
of blind zeal, or upon any pretence of good inten- 
tion\ 

n James v. 16. Confess your faults one to another, and pray 
one for another, that ye may be healed. The effectual fervent 
prayer of a righteous man availeth much. Luke xvii. 3, 4. 
Take heed to yourselves : if thy brother trespass against thee, 
rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him. And if he trespass 
against thee seven times in a day, and seven times in a day 
turn again to thee, saying, I repent; thou shalt forgive him. 
Josh. vii. 19. And Joshua said unto Achan, My son, give, 
pray thee, glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make confes 
sion unto him ; and tell me now what thou hast done ; hide t 
not from me. Psal. li. throughout. 

G 2 Cor. ii. 8. Wherefore I beseech you, that ye would con- 
firm your love toward him. See Gal. vi. 1, 2. 

I. a Micah vi. 8. He hath shewed thee, O man, what is 
good ; and what doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, 
and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God ? Rom. 
xii. 2. And be not conformed to this world ; but be ye trans- 
formed by the renewing of your mind, that ye may prove what 
it that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God. Heb. 
xiii. 21. Make you perfect in every good work to do his will. 

b Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching/or 
doctrines the commandments of men. Isa. xxix. 13. Where- 
fore the Lord said, Forasmuch as this people draw near me 
with their mouth, and with their lips do honom me, but have 
removed their heart far from me, and their fear toward me is 
taught by the precepts of men. John xvi. 2. They shall put 
you out of the synagogues : yea, the time cometh, that whoso- 
ever killeth you, will think that he doeth God ser\ ice. See 
1 Sam. xv. 21, 22, 23. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 69 

II. These good works, done in obedience to 
God's commandments, are the fruits and eviden- 
o( a true and lively faith c : and by them be- 
lievers manifest their thankfulness* 1 , strengthen 
their assurance , edify their brethren', adorn the 
profession of the Gospel", stop the mouths of the 
adversaries' 1 , and glorify God', whose workman- 

II. c James ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, 
and I have works : shew me thy faith without thy works, and 
I wfll shew thee my faith by my works.— Seest thou how faith 
wrought with his works, and by works was faith made perfect ? 

t! PsaL cxvi. 12, 13. What shall I render unto the Lord for 
all his benefits toward me ? I will take the cup of salvation, 
*nd call upon the name of the Lord. 1 Pet. ii. 9. But ye are 
a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a pecu- 
liar people ; that ye should shew forth the praises of him w r ho 
hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light. 

e 1 John ii. 3, 5. And hereby we do know that we know 
him, if we keep his commandments. — Rut whoso keepeth his 
word, in him verily is the love of God perfected : hereby know 
we that we are in him. 2 Pet. i. 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10. 

f 2 Cor. ix. 2. For I know the forwardness of your mind, 
for which I boast of you to them of Macedonia, that Achaia 
was ready a year ago ; and your zeal hath provoked very many. 
Mat. v. 16. Let your light so shine before men, that they may 
see your good works, and glorify your Father which is in 
heaven. 

s Tit. ii. 5. To be discreet, chaste, keepers at home, good, 
obedient to their own husbands, that the word of God be not 
blasphemed. 1 Tim. vi. 1. Let as many servants as are un- 
der the yoke count their own masters worthy of all honour, 
that the name of God and his doctrine be not blasphemed. See 
also Tit. ii. 9, 10, 11, 12. 

h 1 Pet. ii. 15. For so is the will of God, that with well-do- 
ing ye may put to silence the ignorance of foolish men. 

1 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among the 
Gentiles; that, whereas they speak against you as evil doers, 
they may, by your good works which they shall behold, glorify 
God in the day of visitation. Phil. i. 11. Being filled with 
the fruits of righteousness, which are by Jesus Christ, unto the 
glory and praise of God. John xv. 8. Herein is my Father 
glorified, that ye bear much fruit. 



70 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

ship they are, created in Christ Jesus thereunto k , 
that, having their fruit unto holiness, they may 
have the end, eternal life 1 . 

III. Their ability to do good works is not at all of 
themselves, but wholly from the Spirit of Christ™. 
And that they may be enabled thereunto, besides 
the graces they have already received, there is re- 
quired an actual influence of the same Holy Spirit 
to work in them to will and to do of his good plea- 
sure" 5 yet are they not hereupon to grow negli- 
gent, as if they were not bound to perform any 
duty unless upon a special motion of the Spirit ; 
but they ought to be diligent in stirring up the 
grace of God that is in them . 

k Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created hi 
Christ Jesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained 
that we should walk in them. 

1 Rom. vi. 22. But now, being made free from sin, and be 
come servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and 
the end everlasting life. 

III. m John xv. 5, 6. I am the vine, ye are the branches : he 
that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much 
fruit ; for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not 
in me, he is cast forth as a branch, and is withered ; and men 
gather them, and cast them into the fire. See Ezek. xxxvi. 
26, 27. 

n Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh in you both to 
will and to do of his good pleasure. Phil iv. 13. I can do all 
things through Christ which strengtheneth me. 2 Cor. iii. 5. 
Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to think any thing as of 
ourselves ; but our sufficiency is of God. 

Phil. ii. 12. Wherefore, my beloved, as ye have always 
©beyed, not as in my presence only, but now much more in my 
absence, work out your own salvation with fear and trembling. 
Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we desire that every one of you do shew 
the same diligence, to the full assurance of hope unto the end ; 
That ye be not slothful, but followers of them who through 
faith and patience inherit the promises. Isa. lxiv. 7. And 
there is none that calleth upon thy name, that stirreth up him 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 71 

IV. TheVj who in their obedience, attain to the 
greatest height which is possible in this life, are so 
tar from being able to supererogate and to do 

more than Cod requires, that they fall short of 
much, which in duty they are hound to do p . f 

V. We cannot, by our best works, merit pardon 
of sin, or eternal life, at the hand of God, by rea- 
son of the great disproportion that is between 
them and the glory to come, and the infinite dis- 
tance that is between us and God, whom by them 
we can neither profit, nor satisfy for the debt of 
our former sins q : but when we have done all we 
can, we have done but our duty, and are unpro- 
fitable servants 1 " ; and because as they are good, 

self to take hold of thee : for thou hast hid thy face from us, 
and hast consumed us, because of our iniquities. See also 2 
Pet. i. 3, 5, 10, 11. and 2 Tim. i. 6. and Acts xxvi. 6, 7. toge- 
ther with Jude 20 and 21 verses. 

IV. F Luke xvii. 10. So likewise ye, when ye shall have 
done all those things which are commanded you, say, We are 
unprofitable servants : we have done that which was our duty 
to do. Job ix. 2, 3. But how should man be j ust with God . ? — If 
he will contend with him, he cannot answer him one of a thou- 
sand. Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and 
the spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to 
the other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. 

V. q Rom. iii. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law, there 
shall no flesh be justified in his sight : for by the law is the 
knowledge of sin. Rom. iv. 2, 4, 6. For if Abraham were 
justified by works, he hath whereof to glory, but not before 
God. — Now to him that worketh, is the reward not reckoned of 
gTace, but of debt. Even as David also describeth the bles- 
sedness of the man, unto whom God imputeth righteousness 
without works. Eph. ii. 8, 9. For by grace are ye saved 
through faith ; and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God : 
Not of works, lest any man should boast. Psal. xvi. 2. O 7ny 
said, thou hast said unto the Lord, Thou art my Lord : my 
goodness extendeth not to thee. See also Tit. iii. 5, 6, 7. Rom 
viii. 18, 22, 23. and Job xxxv. 7, 8. 

r Luke xvii 10. See letter p in this chanter. 



7 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

they proceed from his Spirit 5 ; and, as they are 
wrought by us, they are defiled and mixed with so 
much weakness and imperfection, that they cannot 
endure the severity of God's judgments 

VI. Yet notwithstanding, the persons of believ- 
ers being accepted through Christ, their good 
works also are accepted in him v , not as though 
they were in this life wholly unblameable and un- 
reprovable in God's sight w ; but that he, looking 
upon them in his Son, is pleased to accept and re- 
ward that which is sincere, although accompanied 
with many weaknesses and imperfections 3 . 

9 Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, 
temperance. 

1 Isai. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing:, and all 
our righteousnesses are as filthy rags ; and we all do fade as a 
leaf ; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away. 
Psal. cxliii. 2. And enter not into judgment with thy servant; 
for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. Psal. cxxx. 3. 
If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquities, O Lord, who shall 
stand ? See also Gal. v. 17. and Rom. vii. 15, 18. 

VI. v Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his" grace, 
wherein he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 1 Pet. ii. 
5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spiritual house, a 
holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to 
God by Jesus Christ. Gen. iv. 4. And Abel, he also brought 
of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat thereof. And the 
Lord had respect unto Abel, and to his offering. With Heb. 
xi. 4. 

w Job ix. 20 If I justify myself, mine own mouth shall con- 
demn me : if I say, I am perfect, it shall also prove me per- 
verse. Psal. clxiii. 2. 

x 2 Cor. viii. 12. For if there be first a willing mind, it is ac 
cepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that 
he hath not. Heb. vi. 10. For God is not unrighteous, to for- 
get your work and labour of love, which ye have shewed to- 
ward his name, in that ye have ministered to the saints, and 
do minister. Mat. xxv. 21, 23. His lord said unto him, Well 
done, thou good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faithful 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 73 

VII. Works done by unregenerate men, al- 
though, for the matter of them, they may be thingi 
which God commands, and of good use both to 
themselves and others y ; yet because they pro- 
ceed not from a heart purified by faith*'; nor are 
done in a right manner, according to the word" ; 
nor to a right end, the glory of God b ; they are 
therefore sinful, and cannot please God, or make 

jver'a. few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : 
enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 

VII. y 2 Kings x. 30, 31. And the Lord said unto Jehu, 
Because thou hast done well in executing that which is right in 
mine eyes, and hast done unto the house of Ahab according to 
all that was in my heart, thy children of the fourth generation 
shall sit on the throne of Israel. But Jehu took no heed to 
walk in the law of the Lord God of Israel with all his heart ; 
for he departed not from the sins of Jeroboam, which made Is- 
rael to sin. Phil. i. 15, 16, 18. Some indeed preach Christ 
even of envy and strife, and some also of good will : the one 
preach Christ of contention, not sincerely, supposing to add 
affliction to my bonds. — What then ? notwithstanding, every 
way, whether in pretence, or in truth, Christ is preached ; 
and I therein do rejoice. 

z Heb. xi. 4, 6. By faith Abel offered unto God a more ex- 
cellent sacrifice than Cain, by which he obtained witness that 
he was righteous, God testifying of his gifts; and by it, he be- 
ing dead, yet speaketh.— But without faith it is impossible to 
please him : for he that cometh to God must believe that he is, 
and thai he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him. 
See Gen. iv. 3, 4, 5. 

• 1 Cor. xiii. 3. And though I bestow all my goods to feed 
the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have 
ndt charity, it profiteth me nothing. Isai. i. 12. When ye 
come to appear before me, who hath required this at your 
hand, to tread my courts ? 

b Mat. vi. 2, 5, 16. Therefore, when thou doest thine alms, 
do not sound a trumpet before thee, as the hypocrites do in the 
synagogues, and in the streets, that they may have glory of 
men. Verily I say unto you, They have their reward. — And 
when thou prayest, thou shalt not be as the hypocrites are : for 
they love to pray standing in the synagogues, and in the corners 



74 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

a man meet to receive grace from God c . And 
yet their neglect of them is more sinful, and dis- 
pleasing unto God J . 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Of the Perseverance of the Saints. 

JL HEY whom God hath accepted in his Beloved, 
effectually called and sanctified, by his Spirit,' can 
neither totally nor finally fall away from the state 
of grace ; but shall certainly persevere therein to 
the'end, and be eternally saved a . 

of the streets, that they may be seen of men. Verily I say unto 
you, They have their reward. — Moreover, when ye fast, be not 
as the hypocrites, of a sad countenance ; for they disfigure 
their faces, that they may appear unto men to fast. Verily J 
say unto you, They have their reward. 

c Hag. ii. 14. So is this people, and so is this nation before 
me, saith the Lord ; and so is every work of their hands ; and 
that which they offer there is unclean. Tit. i. 15. Unto them 
that are defiled and unbelieving is nothing pure ; but even 
their mind and conscience is denied. Amos v. 21, 22. I 
hate, I despise your feast-days, and I will not smell in your so- 
lemn assemblies. Though ye offer me burnt-offerings, and 
your meat-offerings, I will not accept them ; neither will 1 re- 
gard the peace-offerings of your fat beasts. See also Hos. i. 4. 
Rom. ix. 16. and Tit. iii. 5. 

d Psal. xiv. 4. Have all the workers of iniquity no know- 
ledge ? who eat up my people as they eat bread, and call not 
upon the Lord. Psal. xxxvi. 3. The words of his mouth are 
iniquity and deceit : he hath left off to be wise, and to do good. 
Job xxi. 14. Therefore they say unto God, Depart from us; 
for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways. See also Matt 
xxv. 41, 42, 43, 45. and Mat. xxiii. 23. 

I. a Phil. i. 6. Being confident of this very thing, that he 
which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it until 
the day of Jesus Christ. John x. 28, 29. And I give untc 
them eternal life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall 
any pluck them out of my hand. My Father which gave ihem 



THE COXFESSIOX OF FAITH. 75 

II. This perteverance of the saints depends, 
not upon their own free-will, hut upon the immu- 
tability of the decree of election, flowing from the 
free and unchangeable love of God the Father', 
upon the eilicacj of the merit and intercession of 
Jesus Christ ; the abiding of the Spirit and of the 
seed of God within them d ; and the nature of the 

me, is greater than all : and none is able to pluck them out of 
my Father's hand. See also 1 John iii. 9. 1 Pet. i. 5, 9. and 
Job xvii. 9. 

II. b 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God 
standeth sure, having this seal, The' Lord knoweth them that 
are his. Jer. xxxi. 3. The Lord hath appeared of old unto 
me, saying. Yea, I have loved thee with an everlasting love ; 
therefore with loving kindness have I drawn thee. 

c Heb. x. 10, 14. By the which will we are sanctified, 
through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for a i lL — 
For by one offering he hath perfected for ever them th?.t are 
sanctified. John xvii. 11, 24. And now I am no more in the 
world, but these are in the world, and I come to thee. Holy 
Father, keep through thine own name those whom thou hast 
given me, that they may be one, as we are. — Father, I will that 
they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am ; 
that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me : for 
thou lovedst me before the foundation of the world. Heb. \ii. 
25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to the uttermost 
that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make in- 
tercession for them. Heb. ix. 12, 13, 14, 15. Rom. viii. 33. 
to the end. Luke xxii. 32. 

d John xiv. 16, 17. And I will pray the Father, and he shall 
give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for 
ever ; even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot re- 
ceive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye 
know him ; for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. 
John ii. 27. But the anointing which ye have received of him 
abideth in you ; and ye need not that any man teach you : but 
as the same anointing teacheth you of all things, and is truth, 
and is no lie, and even as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in 
him. 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not com- 
mit sin ; for hi? seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, be- 
cause he is born of God. 

7* 



76 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

covenant of grace e : from all which ariseth also the 
certainty and infallibility thereof f . 

III. Nevertheless they may, through the temp- 
tations of Satan and of the world, the prevalency 
of corruption remaining in them, and the neglect 
of the means of their preservation, fall into grie 
vous sins g ; and for a time continue therein 11 : 
whereby they incur God's displeasure 1 , and grieve 
his Holy Spirit k ; come to be deprived of some 

e Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting covenant 
with them, that I will not turn away from them, to do them 
good ; but 1 will put my fear in their hearts, that they shall not 
depart from me. With Heb. viii. 10, 11, 12. 

f 2 Thess. iii. 3. But the Lord is faithful, who shall estab- 
lish you, and keep you from evil. 1 John ii. 19. They went 
out from us, but they were not of us ; for if they had been of us, 
they would no doubt have continued with us : but they went 
eut, that they might be made manifest, that they were not all 
of us. John x. 28. They shall never perish. 1 Thess. v. 23, 
24. 

III. s Mat xxvi. 70, 72, 74. But he denied before them all, 
saying, I know not what thou sayest. — And again he denied 
with an oath, I do not know the man. — Then began he to curse 
and to swear, saying, I know not the man. 

h 2 Sam. xii. 9, 13. Wherefore hast thou despised the com- 
mandment of the Lord, to do evil in his sight? Thou hast killed 
Uriah the Hittite with the sword, and hast taken his wife to be 
thy wife, and hast slain him with the sword of the children of 
Ammon. — And David said unto Nathan, I have sinned against 
the Lord. And Nathan said unto David, The Lord also hath 
put away thy sin ; thou shalt not die. 

1 Isa. lxiv. 7, 9. — For thou hast hid thy face from us, and hast 
consumed us, because of our iniquities. — Be not wroth very 
sore, O Lord, neither remember iniquity for ever : behold, see, 
we beseech thee, we are all thy people. 2 Sam. xi. 27. And 
when the mourning was past, David sent and fetched her Jo his 
house, and she became his wife, and bare him a son. But the 
thing that David had done displeased the Lord. 

k Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God. where- 
by ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 



THE CONFESSION Ot FAITH. 77 

measure of their graces and comforts 1 ; have their 
hearts hardened" 1 , and their consciences wound- 
ed ; hurt and scandalize others , and hring tem- 
poral judgments upon themselvesP. 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Of the Assurance of Grace and Salvation. 

ALTHOUGH hypocrites, and other unregene- 
rate men, may vainly deceive themselves with false 
hopes and carnal presumptions of being in the fa- 
vour of God and estate of salvation a ; which hope 

1 Psal. li. 8, 10, 12. Make me to hear joy and gladness : 
Uiat the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. — Create 
in me a clean heart, O God ; and renew a right spirit within 
me. — Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation ; and uphold me 
with tliy fre% spirit. Rev. ii. 4. Nevertheless, I have somewhat 
against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. 

m Mark vi. 52. For they considered not the miracle of the 
loaves : for their heart was hardened. Mark xvi. 14. After- 
ward he appeared unto the eleven, as they sat at meat, and up- 
braided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, be- 
cause they believed not them which had seen him, after he wa3 
risen- Psalm xcv. 8. 

n Psal. xxxii. 3, 4. When I kept silence, my bones waxed 
old, through my roaring all the day long : for day and night thy 
hand was heavy upon me : my moisture is turned into the 
drought of summer. Psal. li. 8. Make me to hear joy and 
gladness ; that the bones which thou hast broken may rejoice. 

2 Sam. xii. 14. Howbeit, because by this deed thou hast 
given °reat occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme, 
the child also that is born unto thee, shall surely die. 

P Psal. lxxxix. 31, 32. If they break my statutes, and keep 
not my commandments ■ then will I visit their transgres- 
sion with the rod, and their iniquity with stripes. 1 Cor. xi. 
32. But when we are judged we are chastened of the Lord, 
that we should not be condemned with the world. 

I. a Job viii. 14. Whose hope shall be cut off, and whose 
trust shall be a spider's web. Deut. xxix. 19. I shall have 

f 



78 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

of theirs shall perish b : yet such as truly believe 
in the Lord Jesus, and love him in sincerity, en- 
deavouring to walk in all good conscience before 
him, may in this life be certainly assured that they 
are in a state of grace c , and may rejoice in the 
hope of the glory of God; which hope shall ne- 
ver make them ashamed d . 

II. This certainty is not a bare conjectural and 
probable persuasion, grounded upon a fallible 
hope e ; but an infallible assurance of faith, found- 
ed upon the divine truth of the promises of salva- 
tion^ the inward evidence of those graces unto 

peace, though I walk in the imagination of my heart, to add 
drunkenness to thirst. John viii. 41. Ye do the deeds of your 
father. Then said they to him, We be not born of fornication, 
we have one Father, even God. 

b Mat. vii. 22, 23. Many will say to me in tha^day, Lord, 
Lord, have we not prophesied in thy name ? and in thy name 
have cast out devils ? and in thy name done many wonderful 
works ? And then will I profess unto them, I never knew you ; 
depart from me, ye that work iniquity. Job viii. 13. 

c 1 John ii. 3. And hereby we do know that we know him, 
if we keep his commandments. 2 John v. 13. These things 
have I written unto you that believe on the name of the Son ol 
God, that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye 
may believe on the name of the Son of God. 1 John iii. 14, 18, 
19, 21, 24. 

d Rom. v. 2, 5. By whom also we have access by faith into 
this grace wherein we stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory oi 
God. — And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the love oi 
God is shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is 
given unto us. 

II. e Heb. vi. 11, 19. And we desire that every one of you 
do shew the same diligence to the full assurance of hope unto 
the end. — Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both 
sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the vail. 

f Heb. vi. 17, 18. Wherein God, willing more abundantly 
to shew unto the heirs of promise the immutability of his coun- 
sel, confirmed it by an oath : That by two immutable things, in 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 79 

which these promises are made*, the testimony of 
the Spirit of adoption witnessing with our spirits 
that we are the children of God" : which Spirit is 
tlie earnest of our inheritance, whereby we are 
sealed to the day of redemption'. 

III. This infallible assurance doth not so belong 
to the essence of faith, but that a true believer 
may wait long, and conflict with many difficulties 
before he be partaker of it k : Yet, being enabled 

which it was impossible for God to lie, we might have a strong 
consolation, who have fled for refuge to lay hold upon the hope 
set before us. 

s 2 Pet. i. 4, 5, 10, 11. Whereby are given unto us exceed- 
ing great and precious promises ; that by these ye might be par- 
takers of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption that 
is in the world through lust. And besides this, giving all dili- 
gence, add to your faith, virtue ; and to virtue, knowledge. — 
Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your 
calling and election sure ; for if ye do these things, ye shall ne- 
ver fall. — For so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abun- 
dantly, into the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ.. 1 John iii. 14. We know that we have passed 
from death unto life ; because we love the brethren. 1 John ii. 
3. and 2 Cor. i. 12. 

h Horn. viii. 15, 16. For ye have not received the spirit of 
bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit of adop- 
tion, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. The Spirit itself bear- 
etli witness with our spirit, that we are the children of God. 

» Eph. i. 13, 14. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye 
heard the word of truth, the Gospel of your salvation : in 
whom also, after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that 
holy Spirit of promise, which is the earnest of our inheritance, 
until the redemption of the purchased possession, unto the 
praise of his glory. 2 Cor. i. 21, 22. Now he which establish- 
eth us with you in Christ, and hath anointed us, is God ; wha 
hath also sealed us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our 
hearts. 

III. k Isa. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, 
that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walkethi/i darkness, 
and hath no light? Let him trust in the name of the Lord, anr 1 
stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These things have 1 writ 



80 THE COXFESSIOX OF FAITH. 

by the Spirit to know the things which are freely 
given him of God, he may, without extraordinary 
revelation, in the right use of ordinary means, at- 
tain thereunto 1 . And therefore it is the duty of 
every one, to give all diligence to make his calling 
and election sure m ; that thereby his heart may be 
enlarged in peace and joy in the Holy Ghost, in 
love and thankfulness to God, and in strength and 
cheerfulness in the duties of obedience, the pro- 
per fruits of this assurance 11 : So far is it from in- 
clining men to looseness . 

ten unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God, that 
ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may be- 
lieve on the name of the Son of God. See Psalm lxxxviii. 
throughout, and lxxvii. to the 12th verse. 

1 1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received not the spirit of the 
world, but the Spirit which is of God ; that we might know 
the things that are freely given to us of God. 1 John iv. 13. 
Hereby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, because 
he hath given us of his Spirit. Heb. vi. 11, 12. And we de- 
sire that every one of you do shew the same diligence, to the 
full assurance of hope unto the end. That ye be not slothful, 
but followers of them who through faith and patience inherit 
the promises. Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. 

m 2 Pet. i. 10. Wherefore the rather, brethren, give dili- 
gence to make your calling and election sure ; for if ye do 
these things, ye shall never fall. 

n Rom. v. 1, 2, 5. Therefore, being justified by faith, we 
have peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ : By 
whom also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we 
stand, and rejoice in hope of the glory of God.— -And hope 
oiaketh not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad 
in our hearts by the Holy Ghost which is given unto us. Rom. 
xiv. 17. For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but 
righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. Rom. 
xv. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all joy and peace 
in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power 
of the Holy Ghost. Psalm cxix. 32. 1 will run the way of thy 
commandments, when thou shalt enlarge my heart. Psalm iv. 
6, 7. Eph. i. 3, 4. 

Rom. vi. 1, 2. What shall we say then? shall we continue 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 81 

IV. True believers may have the assurance of 
(heir salvation clivers wa\ B shaken, diminished, and 
intermitted; as, bv negligence in preserving of it, 
by falling into some special sin, which woundeth 
the conscience, and grieveth the Spirit; by some 
sudden or vehement temptation ; by God ? s with- 
drawing the light of his countenance, and suffering 
even such as fear him to walk in darkness and to 
have no light : Yet are they never utterly destitute 
of that seed of God, and life of faith, that love of 
Christ and the brethren, that sincerity of heart and 
conscience of duty, out of which, by the operation 
of the Spirit, this assurance may in due time be 

in sin, that °:race may abound ? God forbid. How shall we, 
that are dead to sin, live any longer therein? Tit. ii. 11, 12, 
14. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath ap- 
peared to all men, teaching us, that, denying ungodliness 
and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and 
godly, in this present world. — Who gave himself for us, that he 
might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a 
peculiar people, zealous of good works. 

IV*. p Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. 1 sleep, but my heart waketh : U is 
the voice of my beloved that knocketh, saying, Open to me, my 
sister, my love, my dove, my undefiled : for my head is filled 
with dew, and my locks with the drops of the night. I have 
put off my coat ; how shall I put it on ? I have washed my feet ; 
how shall I defile them? — I opened to my beloved ; but my be- 
loved had withdrawn himself, and was gone : my soul failed 
when he spake : I sought him, but I could not find him ; I called 
him, but he gave me no answer. Psalm li. 8, 12, 14. Make 
me to hear joy and gladness ; that the bones which thou hast 
broken may rejoice. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; 
and uphold me with thy free Spirit. — Deliver me from blood- 
guiltiness, O God, thou God of my salvation; and my tongue 
shall sing aloud of thy righteousness. Eph. iv. 30. And srrieve 
not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day 
of redemption. Compare the above with Psalm lxxvii. first 
ten verses, and Mat. xxvi. 69, TO, 71, 72. Psal. xxxi. 22. Psal. 
Uxxviii. throughout, and Isa. 1. 10. 



82 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

revived**, and by the which, in the mean time, they 
are supported from utter despair 1 ". 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Of the Law of God. 

IrOD gave to Adam a law, as a covenant of 
works, by which he bound him and all his poste- 
rity to personal, entire, exact, and perpetual obe- 
dience ; promised life upon the fulfilling, and 
threatened death upon the breach of it ; and en- 
dued him with power and ability to keep it*. 

i 1 John iii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not commit 
sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, because 
he is born of God. Luke xxii. 32. But I have prayed for thee, 
that thy faith fail not. Job xiii. 15. Though he slay me, yet 
will I trust in him : but I will maintain mine own ways before 
him. Psalm lxxiii. 15. and li. 8, 12. with Isa. 1. 10. 

r Micah vii. 7, 8, 9. Therefore 1 will look unto the Lord ; 
I will wait for the God of my salvation : my God will hear me. 
Rejoice not against me, O mine enemy : when I fall, I shall 
arise ; when I sit in darkness, the Lord shall be a light unto 
me. I will bear the indignation of the Lord, because I have 
sinned against him, until he plead my cause, and execute judg- 
ment for me : he will bring me forth to the light, and I shall 
behold his righteousness. Isa. liv. 7, 8. 

I. a (jen. i. 26. And God said, Let us make man in our 
image, after our likeness. Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the 
knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the 
day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die. Rom. ii. 14, 
15. For when the Gentiles, which have not the law, do by 
nature the things contained in the law, these, having not the 
law, are a law unto themselves ; which shew the work of the 
law written in their hearts, their conscience also bearing wit- 
ness, and their thoughts the mean while accusing or else excu- 
sing one another. Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righ- 
teousness which is of the law, That the man which doeth those 
things shall live by them. Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by 
one man sin entered in,to the world, and death by sin ; and so 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 03 

II. This law, after his fall, continued to be a 

Serfoct rule of righteousness ; and, as such, was 
elivcred by God upon mount Sinai in ten com- 
nandments, and written in two tables 1 '; the four 
irst commandments containing our duty towards 
God, and the other six our duty to man'*. 

III. Beside this law, commonly called moral, 
God was pleased to give to the people of Israel, as 
a church under age, ceremonial laws, containing 
several typical ordinances, partly of worship, pre- 
figuring Christ, his graces, actions, sufferings, and 
benefits d ; and partly holding forth divers instruc- 

death passed upon all men, for that all have sinned. — For as by 
one man's disobedience many were made sinners ; so by the 
obedience of one shall many be made righteous. See also Gal. 
iii. 10, 12. Eccl. vii. 29. and Job xxviii. 28. 

II. b James i. 25. But whoso looketh into the perfect law of 
liberty, and continueth therein, he being not a forgetful hearer, 
but a doer of the work, this man shall be blessed in his deed. 
James ii. 8, 10. If ye fulfil the royal law according to the 
Scripture, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do 
well. — For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend 
in one point, he is guilty of all. Rom. iii. 19. Now we know, 
that what things soever the law saith, it saith to them who 
are under the law. Deut. v. 32. Ye shall observe to do 
therefore as the Lord your God hath commanded you : ye 
shall not turn aside to the right-hand or to the left : and 
chap. x. 4. And he wrote on the tables, according to the 
first writing, the ten commandments, which the Lord spake 
unto you in the mount, out of the midst of the fire in the day of 
the assembly : and the Lord gave them unto me. Exod. 
xxxiv. 1. and Rom. xiii. 8, 9. 

c Mat. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt 
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind. This is the first and great command-' 
tnent. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all 
the taw and the prophets. Exod. xx. 3 to 18. 

III. d Heb. x. 1. For the law having a shadow of good things 
to come, and not the very image of the things, can never with 

8 



S4 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

tions of moral duties e . All which ceremonial laws 
are now abrogated under the New Testament'. 

IV. To them also, as a body politic, he gave 
sundry judicial laws, which expired together with 
the state of that people, not obliging any other, 
now, further than the general equity thereof may 
require g . 

V. The moral law doth for ever bind all, as 
well justified persons as others, to the obedience 
thereof 11 ; and that not only in regard of the mat- 

those sacrifices, which they offered year by year continually, 
make the comers thereunto perfect. Gal. iv. 1, 2, 3, Now I 
say, that the heir, as Ions: as he is a child, diflereth nothing 
from a servant, though he be lord of all ; but is under tutors 
and governors until the time appointed of the father. — Even so 
we, when we were children, were in bondage under the ele- 
ments of the world. Col. ii. 17. Which are a shadow of things 
to come : but the body is of Christ. Heb. 9th chap. 

e 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye 
may be a new lump, a.s ye are unleavened. For even Christ 
our passover is sacrificed for us. 2 Cor. vi. 17. Wherefore, 
come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, 
and touch not the unclean thing ; and I will receive you. 

f Col. ii. 14, 16, 17. Blotting out the hand- writing of ordi- 
nances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took 
it out of the way, nailing it to his cross. — Let no man there- 
fore judge you in meat, or in drink. — Which are a shadow of 
things to come : but the body is of Christ. Eph. ii. 15, 16. 
Having abolished in his flesh the enmity, even the law of com- 
mandments contained in ordinances ; tor to make in himself oi 
twain one new man, so making peace ; and that he might re- 
concile both unto God in one body by the cross, having slain 
the enmity thereby. 

IV. s See Exod. 21st chap, and 22d chap. 1st to the 29th 
rerse. Gen. xlix. 10. The sceptre shall not depart from Ju- 
dah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come : 
and unto him shall the gathering of the people be. Mat. v. 38, 
39. Ye have heard that it hath been said, An eye for an eye, 
and a tooth for a tooth : but I say unto you, That ye resist not 
evil. 1 Cor. ix. 8, 9, 10. 

V h Ro m . xiii. 8. 9. See above in letter b . 1 John ii. 3, 



THE CONIESSIOfl OF FAITH. 85 

ter contained in if. but also in respect of the au- 
thority of God the Creator who gave it 1 . Neither 
doth Christ in the Gospel any way dusolre, but 
much strengthen, this obligation 1 *, 

VI. Although true believers be not under the 
law as a covenant of works, to be thereby justified 
or condemned 1 : yet is it of great use to them, as 
well as to others ; in that, as a rule of life, inform- 
ing them of the will of God and their duty, it di- 
rects and binds them to walk accordingly™ ; dis- 
covering also the sinful pollutions of their nature, 

4, 7. And hereby we do know that we know him, if we 
keep his commandments. He that saith, I know him, and 
keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not 
in him. — Brethren, I write no new commandment unto you, 
but an old commandment which ye had from the beginning. 
Rom. iii. 31. and vi. 15. Do we then make void the law 
through faith ? God forbid : yea, we establish the law. What 
then ? shall we sin because we are not under the law, but un- 
der grace ? God forbid. 

» Jam. ii. 10, 11. See in letter b . 

k Matt. v. 18, 19. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven 
and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass 
from the law, till ail be fulfilled. Whosoever therefore shall 
break one of these least commandments, and shall teach men 
so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven : but 
whosoever shall do anu teach them, the same shall be called 
great in the kingdom of heaven. James ii. 8. Rom. iii. 31. 

VI. I Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over 
you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. Rom. 
viii. 1. There u therefore now no condemnation to them which 
are in Christ Jesus, who walk not after the flesh, but after the 
Spirit. See also Gal. iv. 4, 5. and Acts xiii. 39. 

m Rom. vii. 12. 'Wherefore the law is holy; and the 
commandment holy, and just, and good. Psal. cx.vs. 5. O 
that my ways were directed to keep thy statutes ! 1 Cor. vii. 
19. Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, 
but f he keeping of the commandments sd God, Gal. v. 14, 18, 
19, 20 tl. Z2*£L 



86 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

hearts, and lives" ; so as, examining themselves 
thereby, they may come to further conviction of, 
humiliation for, and hatred against sin ; together 
with a clearer sight of the need they have of 
Christ, and the perfection of his obedience . It 
is likewise of use to the regenerate, to restrain 
their corruptions 5 in that it forbids sin q ; and the 
threatenings of it serve to shew what even their 
sins deserve, and what afflictions in this life they 
may expect for them, although freed from the 
curse thereof threatened in the law 1 ". The pro- 
mises of it, in like manner, show them God's ap- 
probation of obedience, and what blessings they 

n Rom. vii. 7. What shall we say then ? is the law sin? God 
forbid. Nay, I had not known sin but by the law : for I had 
not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet* 
Rom. iii. 20. — For by the law is the knowledge of sin. 

Rom. vii. 9, 14, 24. For I was alive without the law once ; 
but when the commandment came, sin revived, and I died.— 
For we know that the law is spiritual ; but I am carnal, sold 
under sin. — O wretched man that I am ! who shall deliver me 
from the body of this death ? 

p Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to 
bring us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. Rom. 
viii. 3, 4. For what the law could not do, in that it was weak 
through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of 
sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh ; that the 
righteousness of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not 
after the flesh, but after the Spirit. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 

q James ii. 11. For he that said, Do not commit adultery, 
said also, Do not kill. Now, if thou commit no adultery, yet 
if thou kill, thou art become a transgressor of the law. Psal. 
cxix. 128. Therefore I esteem all thy precepts concerning all 
things to be right; and 1 hate every false way. 

r Ezra ix. 13, 14. And after all that is come upon us for 
our evil deeds, and for our great trespass, seeing that thou our 
God, hast punished us less than our iniquities deserve, and hast 
given us such deliverance as this ; should we again break thy 
commandments, and join in affinity with the people of these 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 87 

may expect upon the performance thereof 55 ; al- 
though not as due to them by the law as a cove- 
nant of works 1 : so as a man's doing good, and re- 
fraining from evil, hecause the law encourageth to 
the one, and deterreth from the other, is no evi- 
dence of his being under the law, and not under 
grace v . 

VII. Neither are the aforementioned uses 01 
the law contrary to the grace of the Gospel, but 
do sweetly comply with it w ; the Spirit of Christ 
subduing and enabling the will of man to do that 
freely and cheerfully, which the will of God, re- 
vealed in the law, requireth to be done*. 

abominations? Wouldest not thou be angry with us till thou 
hadst consumed us, so that there sliould be no remnant nor 
escaping? Psal. lxxxix. 30, 31, 32, 33, 34. 

8 Psal. xxxvii. 11. But the meek shall inherit the earth; 
and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace. Psal. 
xix. 11. Moreover by them is thy servant warned: and in 
keeping of them there is great reward. Lev. xxvi. 1. to the 
14th verse, and Eph. vi. 2. Mat. v. 5. 

i Gal. ii. 16. Knowing that a man is not justified by the 
works of the law, but by the faith of Jesus Christ, even we 
have believed in Jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the 
faith of Christ, and not by the works of the law : for by the 
works of the law shall no flesh be justified. 

y Rom. vi. 12, 14. Let not sin therefore reign in your mor- 
tal body, that you should obey it in the lusts thereof. — For sin 
shall not have dominion over you : for ye are not under the 
law, but under grace. Heb. xii. 28, 29. Wherefore we re- 
ceiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have grace 
whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence and 
godly fear. For our God is a consuming fire. 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9, 
10, 11, 12. Psal. xxxiv. 12, 13, 14, 15, 16. 

VII. w Gal. iii. 21. Is the law then against the promises of 
God ? God forbid : for if there had been a law given which 
could have given life, verily righteousness should have been 
by the law. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. 

* Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you. 



88 THE CONFESSION OP JPA1TH. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Of Christian Liberty , and Liberty of Conscience. 

THE liberty which Christ hath purchased for 
believers under the Gospel consists in their free- 
dom from the guilt of sin, the condemning wrath 
of God, the curse of the moral law a ; and in their 
being delivered from this present evil world, bon- 
dage to Satan, and dominion of sin b , from the evil 
of afflictions, the sting of death, the victory of the 
grave, and everlasting damnation ; as also in their 
free access to God d , and their yielding obedience 

and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do them, Heb. viii. 10. For this is the cove- 
nant that I will make with the house of Israel, after those days, 
saith the Lord ; I will put my laws into their mind, and write 
them in their hearts ; and I will be to them a God, and they 
shall be to me a people. Jer. xxxi. 33. 

I. a Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might re- 
deem us from all iniquity : and purify unto himself a peculiar 
people, zealous of good work - , Gal. iii. 13. Christ hath re- 
deemed us from the curse of the law, being made a curse for 
us : for it is written, Cursed, &c. 

b Gal. i. 4. Who gave himself for our sins, that he might 
deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of 
God, and our Father. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, 
and to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of 
Satan unto God, that they may receive forgiveness of sins, and 
inheritance among them which are sanctified, ky faith that is 
in me. Rom. vi. 14. For sin shall not have dominion over 
you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 

c Psal. cxix. 71. // w good for me, that I have been af- 
flicted : that I might learn thy statutes. 1 Cor. xv. 58, 57.~ 
The sting of death is sin ; and the strength of sin is the law. — 
But thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Rom. viii. 1. 

d Rom. v. 2. By whom also we have access by faith into 
tins grace wherein we stand. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 89 

unto him, not out of slavish fear, but a child-like 
love, and a willing mind*. All which were com- 
mon also to believers under the law f ; but under 
the New Testament, the Liberty of Christians is 
further enlarged in their freedom from the yoke of 
the ceremonial law, to which the Jewish church 
was subjected 5 ; and in greater boldness of access 
to the throne of grace 11 , and in fuller communica- 
tions of the free Spirit of God, than believers un- 
der the law did ordinarily partake of*. 

e Rom. viii. 14, 15. For as many as are led by the Spirit of 
God, they are the sons of God. For ye have not received the 
spirit of bondage again to fear ; but ye have received the Spirit 
of adoption, whereby we cry, Abba, Father. 1 John iv. 18. — 
There is no fear in love ; but perfect love casteth out fear : be- 
cause fear hath torment. He that feareth is not made perfect 
in love. 

f Gal. iii. 9, 14. So then they which be of faith, are blessed 
with faithful Abraham. That the blessing of Abraham might 
come on the Gentiles through Jesus Christ; that we might re- 
ceive the promise of the Spirit through faith. 

z Gal. v. 1. Stand fast therefore in the liberty wherewith 
Christ hath made us free, and be not entangled again with the 
yoke of bondage. Acts xv. 10. Now therefore why tempt 
ye God, to put a yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which 
neither our fathers nor we were able to bear ? Gal. iv. 1, 2, 
3, 6. 

h Heb. iv. 14, 16. Seeing then that we have a great high 
priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, 
let us hold fast our profession. — Let us therefore come boldly 
unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find 
grace to help in time of need. Heb. x. 19, 20. Having there- 
fore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by the blood of 
Jesus, by a new and living way which he hath consecrated 
for us, through the vail, that is to say, his flesh. 

» John vii. 33, 39. He that believeth on me, as the Scrip- 
ture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living wa- 
ter. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that believe 
on him should receive ; for the Holy Ghost was not yet £iren, 
because that Jesus was not yet glorified.) 2 Cor. iii. 13, 17, 18. 



90 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. God alone is Lord of the conscience*, and 
have left it free from the doctrines and command- 
ments of men which are in any thing contrary to 
his word, or beside it, in matters of faith or wor- 
ship 1 . So that to believe such doctrines, or to 
obey such commandments out of conscience, is to 
betray true liberty of conscience™ ; and the re- 
quiring of an implicit faith, and an absolute and 
blind obedience, is to destroy liberty of conscience, 
and reason also . 

II. k Rom. xiv. 4. Who art thou that judgest another man's 
servant? to his own master he standeth or falleth : yea, he 
shall be hold en up ; for God is able to make him stand. 

1 Acts iv. 19. But Peter and John answered and said unto 
them, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto 
you more than unto God, judge ye. Acts v. 29. Then Peter 
and the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey 
God, rather than men. 1 Cor. vii. 23. Mat. xxiii. 8, 9, 10. 
2 Cor. i. 24. Mat. xv. 9. 

m Col. ii. 20, 22, 23. Wherefore, if ye be dead with Christ 
from the rudiments of the world, why, as though living in the 
world, are ye subject to ordinances ; (which all are to perish 
with the using,) after the commandments and doctrines of men ? 
Which things have indeed a shew of wisdom in will-worship, 
and humility, and neglecting of the body ; not in any honour tc 
the satisfying of the flesh. Gal. i. 10. For do I now persuade 
men, or God ? or do I seek to please men ? for if I yet pleased 
men, I should not be the servant of Christ. Gal. ii. 4. And 
that because of false brethren unawares brought in, who came 
in privily to spy out our liberty which we have in Christ Je* 
sus, that they might bring us into bondage. See Gal. v. 1. 

n Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they 
speak not according to this word, it is because there is no ligb* 
in them. Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those it 
Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readi- 
ness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those 
things were so. John iv. 22. Ye worship ye know not what . 
we know what we worship; for salvation is of the Jews. See 
alsoHos. v. 11 with Rev. xiii. 12, 16, 17. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 91 

III. They who, upon pretence of Christian li- 
berty, do practise any sin, or cherish any lust, do 
thereby destroy the end of Christian liberty ; 
which is, that, being delivered out of the hands of 
our enemies, we might serve the Lord without 
fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all 
the days of our life . 

IV. And because the powers which God hath 
ordained, and the liberty which Christ hath pur- 
chased, are not intended by God to destroy, but 
mutually to uphold and preserve one another; 
they who, upon pretence of Christian liberty, shall 
oppose any lawful power, or the lawful exercise 
of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, resist the 
ordinance of God D . And for their publishing of 
such opinions, or maintaining of such practices, as 
are contrary to the light of nature, or to the known 
principles of Christianity, whether concerning 
faith, worship, or conversation ; or to the power of 
godliness ; or such erroneous opinions or practices, 
as, either in their own nature, or in the manner of 
publishing or maintaining them, are destructive to 
the external peace and order which Christ hath 

III. ° Gal. v. 13. For, brethren, ye have been called unto 
liberty ; only use not liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but 
by love serve one another. 1 Pet. ii. 16. As free, and not 
using: ynur liberty for a cloak of maliciousness, but as the ser- 
vants of God. Luke i. 74, 75. That he would grant unto us, 
that we being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might 
serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before 
him, all the days of our life. 2 Pet. ii. 19. John viii. 34. 

I V. p 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every or- 
dinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be to the king, 
as supreme ; or unto governors, as unto them that are sent by 
him for the punishment of evil doers, and for the praise of them 
th*t do well. — As free, and not using your liberty for a cloak of 



92 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

established in the church q ; they may lawfully be 
called to account, and proceeded against by the 
censures of the church r . 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Of Religious Worship, and the Sabbath-Day. 

J. HE light of nature sheweth that there is aGod- 
who hath lordship and sovereignty over all ; is 
good, and doeth good unto all ; and is therefore to 
be feared, loved, praised, called upon, trusted in, 
and served with all the heart, and with all the soul, 
and with all the might a . But the acceptable way 

maliciousness, but as the servants of God. Heb. xiii. 17.— 
Obey them that have the rule over you, and submit your- 
selves : for they watch for your souls, as they that must give 
account ; that they may do it with joy and not with grief: for 
that is unprofitable for you. See also Rom. xiii. 1 to the 8th 
verse. 

i Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, that 
they which commit such things are worthy of death ; not only 
do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. 1 Cor. 
v. 1, 5, 11, 13. It is reported commonly that there is fornica- 
tion among you, and such fornication as is not so much as na- 
med among the Gentiles, that one should have his father's 
wife. — To deliver such a one unto Satan for the destruction 
of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 
Jesus. — But now I have written unto you not to keep compa- 
ny, if any man that is called a brother, be a fornicator, or co- 
vetous, or an i^clater, or a railer, or a drunkard, or an extor- 
tioner ; with such a one no not to eat. — But them that are 
without, God judgeth. Therefore put away from among your- 
selves that wicked person. 

r 2 Thess. iii. 14. And if any man obey not our word by this 
epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, that 
he may be ashamed. Tit. iii. 10. A man that is a heretick, 
after the first and second admonition, reject. 

I. a Rom. i. 20. For the invisible things of him from the 
creation of the world are clearl seen, being understood b$ 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 93 

of worshipping the true God is instituted by him- 
self, and so limited by his own revealed will, that 
he may not be worshipped according to the ima- 
ginations and devices of men, or the suggestions 
of Satan, under any visible representation or any 
other way not prescribed in the Holy Scripture h . 

II. Religious worship is to be given to God, the 
Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; and to him alone c : not 
to angels, saints, or any other creature d : and since 

the things that are made, even his eternal power and godhead ; 
so that they are without excuse. Psal. cxix. 68. Thou art 
good, and doest good : teach me thy statutes. Jer. x. 7. Who 
would not fear thee, O King of nations ? for to thee doth it 
appertain : forasmuch as among all the wise men of the nations, 
and in all their kingdoms, there is none like unto thee. Psal. 
xxx:i. 23. O love the Lord, all ye his saints ; for the Lord 
preserveth the faithful, and plentifully rewardeth the proud 
doer. Psal. xviii. 3. Rom. x. 12. Psal. lxii. 8. Josh. xxiv. 
14. Mark xii. 33. 

b Deut. xii. 32. What thing soever I command you, ob- 
serve to do it : thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from 
it. Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for 
doctrines the commandments of men. Mat. iv. 9, 10. And 
saith unto him, All these things will I give thee, if thou wilt fall 
down and worship me. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee 
hence, Satan : for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord 
thy God, and him only shalt thou serve. See also Deut. xv. to 
the 20th verse, and Exod. xx. 4, 5, 6. 

II. c John v. 23. That all wen should honour the Son, even 
as they honour the Father. He that honoureth not the Son, 
honoureth not the Father which hath sent him. 2 Cor. xiii. 
14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, 
and the communion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen 
Mat iv. 10. Rev. v. 11, 12, 13. 

d Col. ii. 18. Let no man beguile you of your reward, in a 
voluntary humility, and worshipping of angels. Rev. xix 10. 
And I fell at his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, 
See thou do it not ; I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy bre- 
thren that have the testimony of Jesus : worship God. Rom. i. 
25. Who changed the truth of God into a lie, and worshipped 
and served the creature more than the Creator, who is blessed 
for ever. Amen. 



$4 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

the fall, not without a Mediator ; nor in the me- 
diation of any other but of Christ alone e . 

III. Prayer with thanksgiving, being one spe- 
cial part of religious worship 1 ", is by God required 
of all mens . a nd that it may be accepted, it is to 
be made in the name of the Son h , by the help of 
his Spirit 5 , according to his will k , with understand 
ing, reverence, humility, fervency, faith, love, and 
perseverance 1 ; and, if vocal, in a known tongue™. 

e John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto hirn, I am the way, and the 
truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father, but by 
me. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God and one mediator be* 
tween God and men, the man Christ Jesus. Eph. ii. 18. For 
through him we both have an access by one Spirit unto the Fa- 
ther. 

III. f Phil. iv. 6. Be careful /or nothing; but in every 
thing by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your 
requests be made known unto Gou. 

s Psal. lxv. 2. O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall 
all flesh come. 

h John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 
name, that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the 
Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. 

1 Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infir- 
mities : for we know not what we should pray for as we ought ; 
but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groan inga 
which cannot be uttered. 

k 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in 
him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth us. 

1 Psal. xlvii. 7. For God is the King of all the earth : sing 
ye praises with understanding. Heb. xii. 28. Let us have 
grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with reverence 
and godly fear. Gen. xviii. 27. I have taken upon mo to 
speak unto the Lord, which am but dust and ashes. Jam. v. 
16. The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous man availetb 
much. Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and sup- 
plication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all pei se- 
verance and supplication for ? 11 saints. See also Jam. i. 6, 7. 
Mark xi. 24. Mat. vi. 12, 14, 15. Col. iv. 2. 

m 1 Cor. xiv. 14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue, mv 
ipirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 95 

IV. Prayer is to be made for things lawful", and 
for all sorts of men living, or that shall live here- 
after ; but not for the dead* 1 , nor for those of 
whom it may be known that they have sinned the 
sin unto death' 1 . 

V. The reading of the Scriptures with godly 
fcar r ; the sound preaching 55 , and conscionablc 
hearing of the word, in obedience unto God, with 
understanding, faith, and reverence 1 ; singing of 

TV. n 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have 
in him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he hear- 
eth us. 

° 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first, of all, sup- 
plications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be 
made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority ; 
that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness 
and honesty. 

p 2 Sam. xii. 21, 22, 23. Then said his servants unto him, 
What thing is this that thou hast done ? Thou didst fast and 
weep for the child, while it was alive ; but when the child was 
dead, thou didst rise and eat bread. And he said, While the 
child was yet alive, I fasted and wept : for I said, VVho can tell 
whether God will be gracious to me, that the child may live ? 
But now he is dead, wherefore should I fast? can I bring him 
back again? I shall go to him, but he shall not return to me. 
Luke xvi. 25, 26. and Rev. xiv. 13. 

q 1 John v. 16. If any man see his brother sin a sin which 
is not unto death, he shall ask, and he shall give him life for 
them that sin not unto death. There is a sin unto death : I do 
not say that he shall pray for it. 

V. r Acts xv. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every city 
them that preach him, being read in the synagogues every 
Sabbath-day. Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and 
they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those 
things which are written therein : for the time is at hand. 

• 2 Tim. iv. 2 Preach the word ; be instant in season, out 
of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort, with all long-suffering, 
and doctrine. 

1 James i. 22. But be ye doers of the word, and not hearers 
only, deceiving your own selves. Acts x. 33. Immediately 
9 



96 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

psalms with grace in the heart v ; as also, the due 
administration and worthy receiving of the Sacra- 
ments instituted by Christ 5 are all parts of the or- 
dinary religious worship of God w : besides religious 
oaths x and vows y , solemn fastings 7 , and thanks- 
givings upon special occasions* ; which are, in 
their several times and seasons, to be used in a 
holy and religious manner b . 

therefore I sent to thee ; and thou hast well done that thou ait 
come. Now therefore are we all here present before God, to 
hear all things that are commanded thee of God. Heb. iv. 2- 
For unto us was the Gospel preached, as well as unto them ; 
but the word preached did not profit them, not being mixed 
with faith in them that heard it. Mat. xiii. 19. Isa. lxvi. 2. 

v Col. iii. 16. Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly 
in all wisdom ; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms, 
and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with grace in youi 
hearts to the Lord. Eph. v. 19. Jam. v. 13. 

w Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Acts ii. 42. And they continued stead- 
fastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking 
of bread, and in prayers. 1 Cor. xi. 23. to verse 29. 

*■ Dent. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

y Eccl. v.4, 5. When thou vowest a vow unto God, defer 
not to pay it ; for he hath no pleasure in fools : pay that 
which thou hast vowed. Better is it that thou shouldest 
not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not pay. Acta 
xviii. 18. 

2 Joel ii. 12. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, Turn ye 
even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, and with 
weeping, and with mourning. Mat. ix. 15. Can the children 
of the bride-chamber mourn, as long as the bridegroom is with 
them? But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be 
taken from them, and then shall they fast. 1 Cor. vii. 5. De- 
fraud ye not one the other, except it be with consent for a time, 
that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come 
together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. 

a Psal. cvii. throughout. 

b Heb. xii. 28 Wherefore we receiving; a kingdom which 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 97 

VI. Neither prayer nor any oilier part of reli- 
gious worship, is now. under the Gospel, either 

tied unto, or made more aceeptahle by any place 
in which it is performed, or towards which it is di- 
rected 1 : but God is to be worshipped every where 4 
in spirit and in truth 6 ; as in private families f dai- 
lv-. and in secret each one by himself h , so more 
solemnly in the public assemblies, which are not 

cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve 
God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. 

VI. c John iv. 21. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, 
the hour cometh, when ye shall neither in this mountain, nor 
yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. 

' Mai. i. 11. From the rising of the sun, even unto the go- 
ing down of the same, my name shall be great among the Gen- 
tiles ; and in every place incense shall be offered unto my name, 
and a pure offering : lor my name shall be great among the hea- 
Qien, saith the Lord of hosts. 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore 
that men pray every where, lifting up holy hands, without 
wrath and doubting. 

e John iv. 23, 24. But the hour cometh, and now is, when 
the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and in 
truth : for the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a 
Spirit : and they that worship him, must worship him in spirit 
and in truth. 

f Jer. x. 25. Pour out thy fury upon the heathen that know 
thee not, and upon the families that call not on thy name. 
Job i. 5. And it was so, when the days of their feasting were 
gone about, that Job sent and sanctified them, and rose up early 
in the morning, and offered burnt-offerings according to the 
number of them all : for Job said, It may be that my sons have 
sinned, and cursed God in their hearts. Thus did Job conti- 
nually. 2 Sam. vi. 18, 20. And as soon as David had made an end 
of offering burnt-offerings and peace-offerings, he blessed the 
people in the name of the Lord oi hosts. Then David re- 
turned to bless his household. 

s Mat. vi. 11. Give us this day our daily bread. Jos. xxiv. 15, 

h Mat. vi. 6. But thou, when thou pray est, enter into thy 
closet ; and when thou hast shut thy door, pray to thy Father, 
which is in secret ; and thy Father, which spp.th in secret, shall 
reward thee openly. Eph. vi. 18 



98 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

carelessly or wilfully to be neglected or forsaken, 
when God, by his word or providence, calleth 
thereunto'. 

VII. As it is of the law of nature, that, in gene- 
ral, a due proportion of time be set apart for the 
worship of God ; so, in his word, by a positive, mo- 
ral, and perpetual commandment, binding all men 
in all ages, he hath particularly appointed one day 
in seven for a Sabbath, to be kept holy unto 
him k : which, from the beginning of the world to 
the resurrection of Christ, was the last day of the 
week; and, from the resurrection of Christ, was 
changed into the first day of the week 1 , which in 

' Isa. lvi. 7. My house shall be called a house of prayer for 
all people. Heb. x. 25. Not forsaking the assembling of our- 
selves together, as the manner of some is ; but exhorting on* 
another : and so much the more, as ye see the day approach- 
ing. Prov. viii. 34. Blessed is the man that heareth me, 
Watching daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of my doors. 
Acts ii. 42. And they continued steadfastly in the apos- 
tles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and 
in prayers. 

VII. k See the 4th commandment in Exod. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. 
Isa. lvi. 2, 4. Blessed is the man that doeth this, and the son of 
man that layeth hold on it; that keepeth the Sabbath from 
polluting it, and keepeth his hand from doing any evil. — For 
thus saith the Lord unto the eunuchs that keep my Sabbaths, 
and choose the things that please me, and take hold of my co- 
venant. Isa. lvi. 6. 

1 Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sancti- 
fied it ; because that in it he had rested from all his work 
which God created and made. 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2. Now con- 
cerning the collection for the saints, as I have given order to 
the churches of Galatia, even so do ye. Upon the first day oi 
the week, let every one of you lay by him in store, as God hath 
prospered him, that there be no gatherings when I come. Acts 
xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, when the disci- 
ples came together to break bread, Paul preached u»to them, 
(ready to depart on the morrow ;) and continued his speech un- 
til midnigrht. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITFI. 99 

Scripture is called the Lord's day™, and is to be 

continued to the end of the world, as the Christian 
Sabbath". 

VIII. This Sabbath is then kept holy unto the 
Lord, when men, alter a due preparing of their 
hearts, and ordering of their common alfairs before- 
hand, do not only observe a holy rest all the day 
from their own works, words, and thoughts, about 
their worldly employments and recreations ; but 
also are taken up the whole time in the public and 
private exercises of his worship, and in the duties 
of necessity and mercy". 

m Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day, and 
heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet. 

n Exod. xx. 8, 10. (See letter k ) Mat. v. 17, 18. Think not 
that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets : I am not 
come to destroy, but to fulfil. For verily I say unto you, Till 
heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass 
from the law, till all be fulfilled. 

VIII. ° Exod. xvi. 23, 25, 26, 29, 30. And he said unto 
them, This is that which the Lord hath said, To-morrow is 
the rest of the holy Sabbath unto the Lord : bake that which 
ye will bake to-day, and seethe that ye will seethe ; and that 
which remaineth over, lay up for you to be kept until the 
morning. — And Moses said, Eat that to-day ; for to-day is a 
Sabbath unto the Lord .• to-day ye shall not find it in the 
field. Six days ye shall gather it ; but on the seventh day, 
which is the Sabbath, in it there shall be none. — See, for that 
the Lord hath given you the Sabbath, therefore he giveth you 
on the sixth day, the bread of two days : abide ye every man 
in his place, let no man go out of his place on the seventh day. 
So the people rested on the seventh day. Exod. xxxi. 15, 16. 
Six days may work be done ; but in the seventh is the Sabbath 
of rest, holy to the Lord : whosoever doeth any work in the 
Sabbath day, he shall surely be put to death. Wherefore the 
children of Israel shall keep the Sabbath, to observe the Sab- 
bath throughout their generations, for a perpetual covenant.— 
Isa. lviii. 1:3. Neh. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 21, 22. 

r Isa. lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, 
from doing thy pleasure on my holy day ; and call the Sabbath 



!00 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Of Lawful Oaths and Vows, 

A. LAWFUL oath is a part of religious worship 3 , 
wherein upon just occasion, the person swearing, 
solemnly calleth God to witness what he asserteth 
or promiseth ; and to judge him according to the 
truth or falsehood of what he sweareth b . 

II. The name of God only is that by which men 
ought to swear, and therein it is to be used with 
all holy fear and reverence ; therefore to swear 
vainly or rashly by that glorious and dreadful 
name, or to swear at all by any other thing, is sin- 
ful, and to be abhorred d . Yet as, in matters of 

a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable ; and shalt honour 
him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own plea- 
sure, nor speaking thine own words. Mat. xii. 1 to the 13th 
verse. 

I. a Deut. x. 20. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, him 
shalt thou serve, and to him shalt thou cleave, and swear by 
his name. 

b Exod. xx. 7. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord 
thy God in vain ; for the Lord will not hold him guiltless that 
taketh his name in vain. Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear 
by my name falsely, neither shalt thou profane the name of thy 
God : I am the Lord. 2 Cor. i. 23. Moreover, I call God for 
a record upon my soul, that to spare you I came not as yet unto 
Corinth. See also 2 Chron. vi. 22, 23. 

II. c Deut. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

d J er. v. 7. How shall I pardon thee for this ? thy children 
have forsaken me, and sworn by them that are no gods : when 
I had fed them to the full, they then committed adultery, and as- 
sembled themselves by troops in the harlots' houses. James v. 
12. But above all things, my brethren, swear not, neither by 
heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any other oath : but 
let your yea, be yea ; and your nay, nay ; lest ye fall inu* con 
demnation. See the 3d commandment in Exod. xx. 7. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 101 

weight and moment, an oath is warranted by the 
word of God under the. New Testament, as well 
as under the Old", s-o a lawful oath, being imposed 
by lawful authority, in such matters ought to be 
taken 1 ". 

III. Whosoever taketh an oath ought duly to 
consider the weightiness of so solemn an act, and 
therein to avouch nothing but what he is fully- 
persuaded is the truth*. Neither may any man 
bind himself by oath to any thing but what is good 
and just, and what he believeth so to be, and what 
he is able and resolved to perform h . Yet it is a 
sin to refuse an oath touching any thing that is 
good and just, being imposed by lawful authority'. 

e Heb. vi. 16. For men verily swear by the greater: and 
an oath for confirmation is to them an end of all strife. Isa. 
lxv. 16. 

f 1 Kings viii. 31. If any man trespass against his neigh- 
bour, and an oath be laid upon him to cause him to swear, and 
the oath come before thine altar in this house. Ezra x. 5. 
Then arose Ezra, and made the chief priests, the Levites, and 
all Israel, to swear that they should do according to this word. 
And they sware. 

III. s Jer iv. 2. And thou shall swear, The Lord liveth, in 
truth, in judgment, and in righteousness; and the nations shall 
bless themselves in him, and in him shall they glory See also 
Exod. xx. 7. 

h Gen.xxiv. 2, 3, 9. And Abraham said unto his eldest ser- 
vant of his house, that ruled over all that he had, Put, I pray 
thee, thy hand under my thigh ; and I will make thee swear by 
the Lord, the God of heaven, and the God of the earth, that 
thou shalt not take a wife unto my son of the daughters of tho 
Canaan ites, among whom I dwell. — And the servant put his 
hand under the thigh of Abraham his master, and sware to him 
concerning that matter. 

1 Numb. v. 19, 21. And the priest shall charge her by an 
oath, and say unto the woman, If no man have lain with thee, 
and if thou hast not gone aside to uncleanness with another in- 
stead of thy husband, be thou free from this bitter water that 



102 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

IV. An oath is to be taken in the plain and 
common sense of the words, without equivocation 
or mental reservation 1 *. It cannot oblige to sin ; 
but in any thing not sinful, being taken, it binds to 
performance, although to a man's own hurt 1 : nor 
is it to be violated, although made to heretics or 
infidels 03 . 

V. A vow is of the like nature with a promis- 
sory oath, and ought to be made with the like reli- 
gious care, and to be performed with the like faith- 
fulness". 

causeth the curse. — Then the priest shall charge the woman 
with an oath of cursing ; and the priest shall say unto the wo- 
man, The Lord make thee a curse and an oath among thy peo- 
ple, when the Lord doth make thy thigh to rot and thy belly 
to swell. Neh. v. 12. Then I called the priests, and took an 
oath of them, that they should do according to this promise. 

IV. k Psal. xxiv. 4. He that hath clean hands, and a pure 
heart ; who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn 
deceitfully. Jer. iv. 2. See letter s. 

1 Psal. xv. 4. In whose eyes a vile person is contemned ; 
but he honoureth them that fear the Lord. He that sweareth to 
his own hurt, and changeth not. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 32, 33, 34. 
m Ezek. xvii. 16, 18. ^1 live, saith the Lord God, 
surely in the place where the king dwelleth that made him king, 
whose oath he despised, and whose covenant he brake, even 
with him in the midst of Babylon he shall die. — Seeing he de» 
spised the oath, by breaking the covenant, when lo, he had 
given his hand, and hath done all these things, he shall not 
escape. Josh. ix. 18, 19. 2 Sam. xxi. 1, 2. 

V. n Isa. xix. 21. And the Lord shall be known to Egypt, 
and the Egyptians shall know the Lord in that day, and shall 
do sacrifice and oblation ; yea, they shall vow a vow untc 
the Lord, and perform it. Eccl. v. 4, 5. When thou vowest 
a vow unto God, defer not to pay it : for he hath no pleasure 
in fools : pay that which thou hast vowed. Better is it that 
thou shouldest not vow, than that thou shouldest vow, and not 
pay. Psal. lxvi. 13, 14. I will pay thee my vows, which my 
lips have uttered, and my mouth hath spoken, when I was in 
trouble. Psal. lxi. 8. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 103 

VI. It is not to be made to any creature, but to 
God alone -.'and that it may be accepted, it is to 
be made voluntarily, out of faith, and conscience 
of duty, in way of thankfulness for mercy received, 
or for obtaining of what we want ; whereby we 
more strictly bind ourselves to necessary duties, 
or to other things, so far and so long as they may 
fitly conduce thereunto . 

VII. No man may vow to do any thing forbid- 
den in the word of God, or what would hinder any 
duty therein commanded, or which is not in his 
own power, and for the performance whereof he 
hath no promise or ability from God q . In which 
respects, popish monastical vows of perpetual sin- 

VI. ° Psal. lxxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the Lord your 
God : let all that be round about him bring presents unto him 
that ought to be feared. Jer. xliv. 25, 26. 

P Deut. xxiii. 21, 23. When thou shalt vow a vow unto the 
Lord thy God, thou shalt not slack to pay it : for the Lord thy 
God will surely require it of thee ; and it would be sin in thee. — 
That which is gone out of thy lips, thou shalt keep and per- 
form, even a free-will-offering, according as thou hast vowed 
unto the Lord thy God, which thou hast promised with thy 
mouth. Psal. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving, and pay 
thy vows unto the Most High. Gen. xxviii. 20, 21, 22. And 
Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If God will be with me, and will 
keep me in this way that I go, and will give me bread to eat, 
and raiment to put on, so that I come again to my father's 
house in, peace: then shall the Lord be my God: and this 
stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God's house : and 
of all that thou shalt give me, I will surely give the tenth unto 
thee. — Compare with the above 1 Sam. i. 11. and Psal. exxxii. 
2, 3, 4, 5. 

V!I. *i Acts xxiii. 12. And when it was day, certain of the 
Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a curse, 
savins:, that they would neither eat nor drink till they had 
killed Paul. Mark vi. 26. And the king was exceeding sor- 
ry ; yet for his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with 
him, he would not reject her. See also Num. xxx. 5, 8, 12, 13. 



104 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

gle life, professed poverty, and regular ooedience, 
are so far from being degrees of higher perfection, 
that they are superstitious and sinful snares, ia 
which no Christian may entangle himself 1 ". 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

Of the Civil Magistrate. 

(jOD, the Supreme Lord and King of all the 
world, hath ordained civil magistrates to be under 
him over the people, for his own glory and the 
public good, and to this end, hath armed them with 
the power of the sword, for the defence and en- 
couragement of them that are good, and for the 
punishment of evil-doers a . 

II. It is lawful for Christians to accept and exe- 
cute the office of a magistrate, when called there - 
unto b ; in the managing whereof, as they ought 

r 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every 
man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own 
husband. — But if they cannot contain, let them marry : for it 
is better to marry than to burn. 1 Cor. vii. 23. 

I. a Rom. xiii. 1, 3, 4. Let every soul be subject unto the 
higher powers. For there is no power but of God : the powers 
that be are ordained of God. — For rulers are not a terror to 
good works, but to the evil. Wilt thou then not be afraid ot 
the power? Do that which is good, and thou shalt have praise 
of the same. For he is the minister of God to thee for good. 
But if thou do that which is evil, be afraid; for he beareth not 
the sword in vain : for he is the minister of God, a revenger 
to execute wrath upon him that doeth evil. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. 
Submit yourselves to every ordinance of man for the Lord's 
sake : whether it be to the king, as supreme ; or unto governors, 
as unto them that are sent by him for the punishment of evil- 
doers, and for the praise of them that do well. 

II. b Prov. viii. 15, 16. By me kings reign, and princes de- 
cree justice. By me princes rule, and nobles, even all the 
judges of the earth. See in letter a . 



THE COXFF.5MON OF FAITH. 105 

especially to maintain piety, )U8tice, and peace, ac- 
cording to the wholesome laws of each common- 
wealth , so, tor that end, they may lawfully, now 
tinder the New Testament, wage war upon just 
and necessary occasions' 1 . 

III. Civil magistrates may not assume to them- 
selves the administration of the word and sacra- 
ments 6 ; or the power of the keys of the kingdom 
of heaven 1 " ; or, in the least, interfere in matters of 
faiths. Yet as nursing fathers, it is the duty of 

c Psalm lxxxii. 3, 4. Defend the poor and fatherless : do 
justice to the afflicted and need}\ Deliver the poor and needy : 
rid than out of the hand of the wicked. 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. The 
God of Israel said, the Rock of Israel spake to me, He that 
ruleth over men must be just, ruling in the fear of God. See 
1 Pet. ii. 13. letter a . 

d Luke iii. 14. And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, 
saying, And what shall we do ? And he said unto them, Do 
violence to no man, neither accuse any falsely ; and be con- 
tent with your wages. Mat. viii. 9. For I am a man under 
authority, having soldiers under me: and I say to this man, 
Go, and he goeth ; and to another, Come, and he cometh : and 
to my servant, Do this, and he doeth it. Acts x. 1, 2. Rom. 
xiii. 4. 

III. c 2 Chron. xxvi. 18. And they withstood Uzziah the 
king, and said unto him, It appertaineth not unto thee, Uzziah, 
to burn incense unto the Lord, but to the priests, the sons of 
Aaron, that are consecrated to burn incense ; go out of the 
sanctuary ; for thou hast trespassed ; neither shall it be for 
thine honour from the Lord God. 

f Mat. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the 
kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, 
shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on 
earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. Let a man 
so account of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of 
the mysteries of God. Moreover, it is required in stewards, 
that a man be found faithful. 

s John xviii. 3G. Jesus answered, My kingdom is not of 
this world. Mai. ii. 7. For the priest's lips should keep know- 
ledge, and they should seek the law at his mouth : for he is the 
messenger of the Lord of hosts. Acts v. 29. Then Peter aud 



106 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

civil magistrates to protect the church of our com- 
mon Lord, without giving the preference to any 
denomination of Christians above the rest, in such 
a manner, that all ecclesiastical persons whatever 
shall enjoy the full, free, and unquestioned liberty 
of discharging every part of their sacred functions, 
without violence or danger h . And, as Jesus Christ 
hath appointed a regular government and disci- 
pline in his church, no law of any commonwealth 
should interfere with, let. or hinder, the due exer- 
cise thereof, among the voluntary members of any 
denomination of Christians, according to their own 
profession and belief'. It is the duty of civil ma- 
gistrates to protect the person and good name of 
all their people, in such an effectual manner as 
that no person be suffered, either upon pretence 
of religion or infidelity, to offer any indignity, vio- 
lence, abuse or injury to any other person what- 
soever: and to take order, that all religious and 
ecclesiastical assemblies be held without molesta- 
tion or disturbance*. 

IV. It is the duty of the people to pray for ma- 
gistrates 1 , to honour their persons" 1 , to pay them 

the other apostles answered and said, We ought to obey God 
rather than men. 

h Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and 
their queens thy nursing mothers. 

1 Psal. cv. 15. Touch not mine anointed, and do my pro- 
phets no harm. Acts xviii. 14, 15, 16. 

k 2 Sam. xxiii. 3. 1 Tim. ii. 1. Rom. xiii. 4. 

IV. » 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, 
supplications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be 
made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority; 
that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in aU godliness 
and honesty. 

m J Pet. ii. 17. Fear God. Honour the king-. 



THE CONFESSION' OF FAITH. 107 

tribute and other dues", to obey their lawful com- 
maads, and to be subject to their authority, for 
conscience' sake . Infidelity or difference in re- 
ligion, doth not make void the magistrate's just and 
Mgal authority, nor free the people from their due 
obedience to him p : from which ecclesiastical per- 
sons are not exempted * ; much less hath the pope 
any power or jurisdiction over them in their do- 
minions, or over any of their people ; and least of 
all to deprive them of their dominions or lives, if 
he shall judge them to be heretics, or upon any 
other pretence whatsoever 1 ". 

n Rom. xiii. 6, 7. For, for this cause pay ye tribute also : 
for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon thi3 
very tiling. Render therefore to all their dues : tribute to 
whom tribute is due ; custom to whom custom ; fear to whom 
fear ; honour to whom honour. 

Rom. xiii. 5. Wherefore ye must needs be subject, not 
only for wrath, but also for conscience' sake. Tit. iii. 1. Put 
them in mind to be subject to principalities and powers, to 
obey magistrates, to be ready to every good work. 

p 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14, 16. Submit yourselves to every ordi- 
nance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be to the king, 
as supreme: — or unto governors, as unto them that are sent 
by him for the punishment of evil-doers, and for the praise ot 
them that do well. — As free, and not using your liberty for a 
cloak of maliciousness, but as the servants of God. 

q Rom. xiii. 1. Let every soul be subject unto the higher 
powers. Acts xxv. 10, 11. Then said Paul, I stand at Cesar's 
judgment-seat, where I ought to be judged; to the Jews have 
( done no wrong, as thou very well knowest. For if I be an 
offender, or have committed any thing worthy of death, I re- 
fuse not to die : but if there be none of these things whereof 
these accuse me, no man may deliver me unto them. I appeal 
unto Cesar. 

r 2 Thess. ii. 4. Who opposeth and exalteth himself above 
all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that lie, as 
God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he »s 
God. Rev. xiii. 15, 16, 17, 18. And he had power to gh e 
life unto the image, &c. 

10 



108 the CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAPTER XXIV. 

Of Marriage and Divorce. 

JJ1ARRIAGE is to be between one man and one 
woman : neither is it lawful for any man to have 
more than one wife, nor for any woman to have 
more than one husband, at the same time a . 

II. Marriage was ordained for the mutual help 
of husband and wife b ; for the increase of mankind 
with a legitimate issue, and of the church with a 
holy seed ; and for preventing of uncleanness d . 

III. It is lawful for all sorts of people to marry 
wno are able with judgment to give their consent* 5 , 
yet it is the duty of Christians to marry only in 
the Lord f . And, therefore, such as profess the 
true reformed religion should not marry with infi- 
dels, Papists, or other idolaters : neither should 
such as are godly be unequally yoked, by marry- 

I. a 1 Cor. vii. 2. Mark x. 6, 7, 8, 9. 

II. b Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, It is not good that 
the man should be alone : I will make him a help meet for him. 

c Mai. ii. 15. And did not he make one ? Yet had he the re- 
sidue of the Spirit. And wherefore one ? That he might seek a 
godly seed. Therefore take heed to your spirit, and let none 
deal treacherously against the wife of his youth. 

d 1 Cor. vii. 2, 9. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let eve- 
ry man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own 
husband. — But if they cannot contain, let them marry: for it 
is better to marry than to burn. 

III. e 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. Gen. xxiv. 57, 
58. And they said, We will call the damsel, and inquire at 
her mouth. And they called Rebekah, and said unto her, 
Wilt thou go with this man ? And she said, I will go. 

f 1 Cor. vii. 39. The wife is bound by the law as long as 
her husband liveth ; but if her husband be dead, she is at liber- 
ty to be married to whom *he will ; only in the Lord. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 109 

ihlc with such as are notoriously wicked in their 
lite, or maintain damnable heresies*. 

IV. Marriage ought not to be within the de- 
crees of consanguinity or affinity forbidden in the 

\vord h ; nor can such incestuous marriages ever be 
made lawful by any law of man. or consent o 
parties, so as those persons may live together, as 
man and wife'. The man may not marry any of 
his wife's kindred nearer in blood than he may ot 
his own, nor the woman of her husband's kindred 
nearer in blood than of her own k . 

V. Adultery or fornication, committed after a 
contract, being detected before marriage, giveth 
just occasion to the innocent party, to dissolve 
that contract 1 . In the case of adultery after mar- 

s 2 Cor. vi. 14. Be ye not unequally yoked together with 
unbelievers ; for what fellowship hath righteousness with un- 
righteousness ? and what communion hath light with darkness ? 
Gen. xxxiv. 14. Exod. xxxiv. 16. Compare 1 Kings xi. 4. 
Neh. xiii. 25, 26, 27. 

IV. h Lev. xviii. chap. 1 Cor. v. 1. It is reported common- 
ly that there is fornication among you, and such fornication 
as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one 
should have his father's wife. 

1 Mark vi. 18. For John had said unto Herod, it is not law- 
ful for thee to have thy brother's wife. Lev. xviii. 24, 25, 261 
27, 28. 

k Lev. xx. 19, 20, 21. And thou shalt not unco/er the na- 
kedness of thy mother's sister, nor of thy father's sister; for he 
uncovereth his near kin : they shall bear their iniquity. And 
tf a man shall lie with his uncle's wife, he hath uncovered his 
uncle's nakedness : they shall bear their sin : they shall die 
childless. And if a man shall take his brother's wife, it u an 
unclean thing; he hath uncovered his brother's nakedness : — 
they shall be childless. 

V. ! Mat. i. 18, 19, 20. Now the birth of Jesus Christ was 
on Uiis wise : When as his mother Mary was espoused to Jo- 
aeph, before they came together, she was found with child of the 
Holy Ghost. Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, 



110 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

riage, it is lawful for the innocent party to sue 
out a divorce™, and after the divorce to marry 
another, as if the offending party were dead 11 . 

VI. Although the corruption of man be such as 
is apt to study arguments, unduly to put asunder 
those whom God hath joined together in mar 
riage ; yet nothing but adultery, or such wilful de- 
sertion as can no way be remedied by the church 
or civil magistrate, is cause sufficient of dissolving 
the bond of marriage : wherein a public and or- 
derly course of proceeding is to be observed ; and 
the persons concerned in it, not left to their own 
wills and discretion in their own case p . 

and not willing to make her a public example, was minded to 
put her away privily. But while he thought on these things, 
behold, the angel of the Lord appeared to him in a dream, 
saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take unto thee 
Mary thy wife ; for that which is conceived in her, is of the 
Holy Ghost. 

m Mat. v. 31, 32. It hath been said, Whosoever shall put 
away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement : But 
I say unto you, that whosoever shall put away his wife, saving 
for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery : 
and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced, committeth 
adultery. 

n Mat. xix. 9. And I say unto you, Whosoever shall put 
away his wife, except it be for fornication, and shall marry 
another, committeth adultery ; and whoso marrieth her which 
is put away, doth commit adultery. Rom. vii. 2, 3. 

VI. ° Mat. xix. 8. He saith unto them, Moses, because of 
he hardness of your hearts, suffered you to put away your 
wives : but from the beginning it was not so. 1 Cor. vii. 15. — 
But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother or a 
sister is not under bondage in such cases : but God hath called 
us to peace. Mat. xix. 6. Wherefore they are no more twain, 
but one flesh. W'hat therefore God hath joined together, let 
not man put asunder. 

P Ezra x. 3. Now therefore let us make a covenant with 
our God to put away all the wives, and such as are born oi 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. Ill 

CHAPTER XXV. 

Of the Church. 

TliE catholic or universal church, which is in- 
visible, consists of the whole number of the elect, 
that have been, are, or shall be gathered into one, 
under Christ the head thereof; and is the spouse, 
the body, the fulness of him that tilleth all in all a . 
II. The visible church, which is also catholic or 
universal under the Gospel, (not confined to one 
nation as before under the law) consists of all 
those throughout the world, that profess the true 
religion 5 , together with their children ; and is the 

them, according to the counsel of my lord, and of those that 
tremble at the commandment of our God ; and let it be done 
according to the law. 

I. a Eph. i. 10, 22, 23. That in the dispensation of the ful- 
ness of times, he might gather together in one all things in 
Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth ; 
even in him. — And hath put all things under his feet, and gave 
him to be the head over all things to the church, which is his 
body, the fulness of him that filleth all in all. Col. i. 18. And 
he is the head of the body, the church. Eph. v. 23, 27, 32. 

II. b 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at Co- 
rinth, to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to 
be saints, with all that in every place call upon the name of 
Jesus Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 Cor xii. 12, 13. 
For as the body is one, and hath many members, and all the 
members of that one body, being many, are one body ; so also 
is Christ. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one bo- 
dy, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or 
free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Psal. 
ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen/or thine in- 
heritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy posses- 
sion. Rom. xv. 9, 10, 11, 12. 

c 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the unbelieving husband is sanctified 
by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the hus- 
band : else were your children unclean ; but now are they ho- 
ly. Acts .*. 39. For the promise is unto vouj and to your 
10* 



112 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH, 

kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ d , the house and 
family of God e , out of which there is no ordinary 
possibility of salvation f . 

III. Unto this catholic visible church, Christ 
hath given the ministry, oracles, and ordinances of 
God, for the gathering and perfecting of the saints, 
in this life, to the end of the world: and doth by 
his own presence and Spirit, according to his pro 
mise, make them effectual thereunto^. 

IV. This catholic church hath been sometimes 

children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
our God shall call. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my 
covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in 
their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God unto 
thee, and to thy seed after thee. Rom. xi. 16. For if the 
first fruit be holy, the lump is also holy ; and if the root be holy, 
so are the branches. Gal. iii. 7, 9, 14. Rom. iv. throughout. 

d Mat. xiii. 47. Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto 
a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of every kind. — 
Isa. ix. 7. 

e Eph. ii. 19. Now therefore ye are no more strangers and 
tbreigners, but fellow- citizens with the saints, and of the house- 
hold of God. Eph. iii. 15. Of whom the whole family in 
heaven and earth is named. Prov. xxix. 18. Where there is 
no v.sion, the people perish ; but he that keepeth the law, 
happy is he. 

f Acts ii. 47. And the Lord added to the church daily such 
as sh >uld be saved. 

III. s Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles; and 
somr, prophets; and some, evangelists; and some, pastors and 
teachers. For the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the 
min istry, for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we all 
con.e in the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son 
of God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of 
the fulness of Christ. Isai. lix. 21. As for me, this is my co 
venant with them, saith the Lord : My Spirit that is upon thee, 
and my words which I have put in thy mouth, shall not depart 
out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy seed, nor out o/ 
lie mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lo^'d, from henceforth 
and for ever. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 113 

more, sometimes less, visible* 1 . And particular 
churches, which are members thereof, are more or 
less pure, according as the doctrine of the Gospel 
is taught and embraced, ordinances administered, 
and public worship performed more or less purely 
in them'. 

V. The purest churches under heaven are sub- 
ject both to mixture and error k : and some have 
so degenerated, as to become no churches of 
Christ, but synagogues of Satan 1 . Nevertheless, 

IV. b Rom. xi. 3, 4. Lord, they have killed thy prophets, 
and digged down thine altars ; and I am left alone, and they 
seek my life. But what saith the answer of God unto him? I 
have reserved to myself seven thousand men, who have not 
bowed the knee to the image of Baal. Rev. xii. 6, 14. And 
the woman fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place 
prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand 
two hundred and three score days. — And to the woman were 
given two wings of a <<reat eagle, that she might fly into the 
wilderness, into her place ; where she is nourished for a time, 
and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent. Acts 
ix. 31. 

1 1 Cor. v. 6, 7. Your glorying is not good. Know ye not, 
that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Purge out 
therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye 
are unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed 
for us. — Rev. 2d and 3d chapters throughout. 

V. k 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see through a glass dark- 
ly ; but then face to face : now I know in part ; but then shall 
I know even as also I am known. Mat. xiii. 24, 25, 26, 27, 28, 
29, 30, 47. Another parable put he forth unto them, saying, 
The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed 
good seed in his field; but while men slept, his enemy came 
and sowed tares among the wheat, and went his way. But 
when the blade was sprung up, and brought forth fruit, then 
appeared the tares also, kc. — Again, the kingdom of heaven is 
like unto a net that was cast into the sea, and gathered of eve- 
ry kind. Rev. 2d and 3d chapters. 

1 Rev. xviii. 2. And he cried mightily with a strong voice, 
saying, Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the 



114 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

there shall be always a church on earth, to woi- 
ship God according to his will™ 3 . 

VI. There is no other head of the church but 
the Lord Jesus Christ". Nor can the pope of 
Rome, in any sense be head thereof; but is that 
anti-christ, that man of sin, and son of perdition, 
that exalteth himself, in the church, against Christ, 
and all that is called God . 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

Of the Communion of Saints. 

ALL saints that are united to Jesus Christ their 
head, by his Spirit and by faith, have fellowship 
with him in his graces, sufferings, death," resurrec- 

habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a 
cage of every unclean and hateful bird. Rom. xi 18, 19, 20. 
21, 22. 

m Mat. xvi. 18. And 1 say also unto thee, that thou art Pe 
ter ; and upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates 
of hell shall not prevail against it. Psal. cii. 28. The chil - 
dren of thy servants shall continue, and their seed shall be 
established before thee. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 

VI. n Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the church 
who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; that in all 
tilings he might have the pre-eminence. Eph. i. 22. And 
hath put all things under his feet, and gave him to be the head 
over all things to the church. 

° Mat. xxiti. 8, 9, 10. But be not ye called Rabbi : for one 
is your master, even Christ ; and all ye are brethren. And call 
no man your father upon the earth ; for one is your Father, 
wlr.ch is in heaven- Neither be ye called masters ; for one is 
your master, even Christ. 2 Thess. ii. 3, 4, &c. Let no man 
deceive you by any means : for that day shall not come, except 
there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, 
the son of perdition ; who opposeth and exalteth himself above 
all that is called God, or that is worshipped ; so that he, as 
God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he ia 
GocL 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1 I 5 

tionand dory* : and. being united to one another 
in love, they have communion in each others gifts 
and graces 11 , and are obliged to the performance of 

such duties, public and private, as do conduce to 
their mutual good, both in the inward and outward 
man . 

II. Saints by profession, are bound to maintain 
a holy fellowship and communion in the worship 
of God, and in performing such other spiritual ser- 
vices as tend to their mutual edification d ; as also 
in relieving each other in outward things, accor- 
ding to their several abilities and necessities, 

I. a 1 John i. 3. That which we have seen and heard, de- 
clare we unto you, that ye also may have fellowship with us ; 
and truly our fellowship is with the Father, and with his Son 
Jesus Christ. Eph. iii. 16, 17. That he would grant you, 
according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened 
with might by his Spirit in the inner man ; that Christ 
may dwell in your hearts by faith. John i. 16. And of his 
fulness have all we received, and grace for grace. Phil. iii. 10. 
That I may know him, and the power of his resurrection, and 
the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable unto 
his death. 

h Eph. iv. 15, 16. But speaking the truth in love, may grow 
up into him in all things, which is the head, even Christ : from 
whom the whole body fitly joined together and compacted by 
that which every joint supplieth, according to the effectual 
working in the measure of every part, maketh increase of the 
body, unto the edifying of itself in love. 

c 1 Thess. v. 11, 14. Wherefore comfort yourselves together, 
and edify one another, even as also ye do. — Now we exhort 
vou, brethren, warn them that are unruly, comfort the feeble 
minded, support the weak, be patient toward all men. Gal. 
vi. 10. As we have therefore opportunity, let us do good unto 
all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith. 
1 John iii. 16, 17, 18, 

II. d Heb. x. 24, 25. And let us consider one another, to 
provoke unto love, and to good works : not forsaking the as- 
sembling of ourselves together, as the manner of some is ; but 
exhorting one another ; and so much the more, as ye see 
the day approaching. Acts ii. 42, 46. And they continued 



116 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

Which communion, as God offereth opportunity. 
is to be extended unto all those, who, in every 
place, call upon the name of the Lord Jesus e . 

III. This communion which the saints have with 
Christ, doth not make them in any wise partakers 
of the substance of his Godhead, or to be equal 
with Christ in any respect : either of which to af- 
firm, is impious and blasphemous f . Nor doth their 
communion one with another as saints, take away, 
or infringe the title or property which each man 
bath, in his goods and possessions 5 . 



CHAPTER XXVII. 

Of the Sacraments* 

SACRAMENTS are holy signs and seals of the 
covenant of grace a , immediately instituted by 

steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in break- 
ing of bread, and in prayers. — And they, continuing daily with 
one accord in the temple, and breaking of bread from house 
to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singleness ol 
heart. Isa. ii. 3. 1 Cor. xi. 20. 

e 1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, and 
seeth his brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of com- 
passion from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him ? Acts 
xi. 29, 30. Then the disciples, every man according to his 
ability, determined to send relief unto the brethren which 
dwelt in Judea: which also they did, and sent it to the elders 
by the hands of Barnabas and Saul. 2 Cor. 8 and 9 chapters. 

III. f Col. i. 18. And he is the head of the body, the 
church : who is the beginning, the first-born from the dead ; 
that in all things he might have the pre-eminence. 1 Cor. viii. 
6. But to us there is but one God, the Father, of whom are 
all things, and we in him; and one Lord Jesus Christ, by 
whom are all things, and we by him. Psal. xlv. 7. 1 Tim. vi. 16. 

£ Acts v. 4. While it remained, was it not thine own ? and 
after it was sold, was it not in thine own power ? Why hast thou 
conceived this thing in thine heart? Thou hast not lied unU 
men, but unto God. 

I. a Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. "17 

God b , to represent Christ and hie benefits ; and to 
confirm our interest in him' ; as also to put a visi- 
ble difference between those that belong unto the 
church, and the rest of the world d ; and solemnly 
to engage them to the service of God in Christ, 
according to his word c . 

a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being 
uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that 
believe, though they be not circumcised; that righteousness 
might be imputed unto them also. Gen. xvii. 7. And I will 
establish my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after 
thee, in their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a 
God unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. 

; Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and ■ 
of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received of the 
Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, that the Lord Je- 
sus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. 

c 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it 
not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which 
we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 1 
Cor. xi. 25, 26. After the same manner also he took the cup, 
when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in 
my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of 
me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye 
do shew the Lord's death till he come. Gal. iii. 27. For as 
many of you as have been baptized into Christ, have put on 
Christ. 

d Exod. xii. 48. And when a stranger shall sojourn with 
thee, and will keep the passover to the Lord, let all his males 
be circumcised, and then let him come near and keep it ; and 
he shall be as one that is born in the land : for no uncircumci- 
sed person shall eat thereof. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink 
the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot be par- 
takers of the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 

e Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? 
Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that 
like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the 
Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 1 Cor. 
x. 2, 16. And were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in 
lh*> sea. — The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com 



110 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

II. There is in every sacrament a spiritual re- 
lation or sacramental union, between the sign and 
the thing signified ; whence it comes to pass, that 
the names and effects of the one, are attributed to 
the other f . 

III. The grace which is exhibited in, or by the 
sacraments, rightly used, is not conferred by any 
power in them ; neither doth the efficacy of a sa- 
crament depend upon the piety or intention of 
him that doth administer it z , but upon the work of 
the Spirit h , and the word of institution, which con- 
tains, together with a precept authorising the use 

munion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is 
it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 

II. f Gen. xvii. 10. This is my covenant, which ye shall 
keep, between me and you, and thy seed after thee ; Every 
man-child among you, shall be circumcised. Mat. xxvi. 27, 
28. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to 
them, saying, Drink ye all of it : for this is my blood of the 
new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. 
Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which we have 
done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing 
of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

III. s Rom. ii. 28, 29. For he is not a Jew, which is one 
outwardly ; neither is that circumcision which is outward in 
the flesh : but he is a Jew which is one inwardly ; and circum- 
cision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter * 
whose praise is not of men, but of God. 1 Pet. iii. 21. The 
like figure whereunto, even baptism doth also now save us, (not 
the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer ol 
a £ood conscience toward God) by the resurrection of Jesus 
Christ. 

h Mat. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repen- 
tance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose 
shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the 
Holy Ghost, and with fire. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit 
are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gen- 
tiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to 
3rink into one Spirit. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 119 

thereof, a promise of benefit to worthy recei- 
vers 1 . 

IV. There be only two sacraments ordained by 
Christ our Lord in the Gospel, that is to say, bap- 
tism and the supper of the Lord : neither of which 
rnaj be dispensed by any, but by a minister of the 
word, lawfully ordained k . 

V. The sacraments of the Old Testament, in 
regard of the spiritual things thereby signified and 
exhibited, were for substance, the same with those 
of the New 1 . 

1 Mat. xxvi. 27, 28. See in letter f . Mat. xxviii. 19. See 
in letter b verse 20. Teaching them to observe all things what- 
fcoever I have commanded you : and lo, I am with you always, 
even to the end of the world. Amen. 

IV. k Mat. xxvxii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 20, 23. When ye come 
together therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's 
supper. — For 1 have received of the Lord, that which also I de- 
livered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which 
he was betrayed, took bread. 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so ac- 
count of us, as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the 
mysteries of God. Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honour 
unto himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 

V. * 1 Cor. x. 1,2, 3, 4. Moreover, brethren, I would not 
that ye should be ignorant, how that all our fathers were un- 
der the cloud, and all passed through the sea ; and were all 
baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea ; And did all 
eat the same spiritual meat ; and did all drink the same spi- 
ritual drink : (for they drank of that spiritual rock that followed 
them ; and that rock was Christ.) 1 Cor. v. 7, 8. Purge ou 
therefore the old leaven, that ye may be a new lump, as ye are 
unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us : 
therefore let us keep the feast, not with old leaven, neither* 
with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but with the un- 
leavened bread of sincerity and truth. 



ii 



120 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH 

CHAPTER XXVIII. 

Of Baptism* 

BAPTISM is a sacrament of the New Testament, 
ordained by Jesus Christ*, not only for the solemn 
admission of the party baptized into the visible 
church b , but also to be unto him a sign and seal o 
the covenant of grace , of his ingrafting into Christ d , 
of regeneration*, of remission of sins f , and of his 
giving up unto God, through Jesus Christ, to walk 
in newness of life 5 : which sacrament is, by Christ's 

I. a Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. Mark. xvi. 16 

b 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into 
one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond 
or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. Gal. 
iii. 27, 28. 

c Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision, a 
seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being un- 
oircumcised ; that lie might be the father of all them that be- 
lieve, though they be not circumcised, that righteousness might 
he imputed unto them also. Compared with Col. ii. 11, 12. 
In whom also ye are circumcised with the circumcision made 
without hands, in putting off the body of the sins of the flesh 
by the circumcision of Christ; Buried with him in baptism, 
wherein also ye are risen with him, through the faith of the 
operation of God, who hath raised him from the dead. 

d Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized 
into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 5. For if we have 
been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be 
also in the likeness of his resurrection. 

e Tit. iii. 5. He saved us, by the washing of regeneration, 
and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

f Acts ii. 38. Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized 
every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remis- 
sion of sins. Mark i. 4. Acts xxii. 16. 

s Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? 



THE CONFESS It A OF FAITH. 17! 

own Appointment, to be continued in his church 
until the end of the world 11 . 

II. The outward element to be used in this sa- 
crament is water, wherewith the party is to be 
baptized in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost, by a minister of the 
Gospel, lawfully called thereunto'. 

III. Dipping of the person into the water is not 
necessary ; but baptism is rightly administered by 
pouring, or sprinkling water, upon the person k . 

IV. Not only those that do actually profess faith 
in, and obedience unto Christ 1 , but also the infants 

Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; that 
like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the giory of the 
Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 

h Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things 
whatsoever I have commanded you : and lo, I am with you 
always, even unto the end of the world. 

II. ■ Acts x. 47. Can any man forbid water, that these shoull 
not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost? — Act3 
viii. 36, 38. And as they went on their way, they came unt 

certain water : and the eunuch said, See, here is water 
what doth hinder me to be baptized ? — An^ he commanded the 
chariot to stand still : and they went down both into the water, 
both Philip and the eunuch ; and he baptized him. Mat. xxviii. 
19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, baptizing them in 
the xiame of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 

IH. k Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly received his word, 
wee baptized : and the same day there were added unto them 
abr-ut three thousand souls. Acts xvi. 33. And he took them 
Vit same hour of the night, and washed their stripes ; and was 
baptized, he and all his, straightway. Mark vii. 4. And when 
they come from the market, except they w r ash, (Greek, be bap- 
tized) they eat not. And many other things there be, which they 
have received to hold, as the washing (Greek, baptizing) of 
cups, and pots, and brazen vessels, and tables. Heb. ix. 10, 
19, 20, 21. 

IV. l Mark wri, 15, 16. And he said unto them, Go ye into 



122 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

of one or both believing parents are to be bap- 
tized 111 . 

V. Although it be a great sin to contemn or 
neglect this ordinance", yet grace and salvation 

all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. He 
that belie v r eth, and is baptized, shall be saved. Acts viii. 37. 
And Philip said, If thou believest with all thy heart, thou 
mayest. And he answered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ- 
is the Son of God. 

m Gen. xvii. 7, 9. with Gal. iii. 9, 14. And I will establish 
my covenant between me and thee, and thy seed after thee, in 
their generations, for an everlasting covenant ; to be a God 
unto thee, and to thy seed after thee. — And God said unto 
Abraham, Thou shalt keep my covenant therefore, thou, and 
thy seed after thee, in their generations. — So then they which 
be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham. — That the bles- 
sing of Abraham might come on the Gentiles through Jesus 
Christ ; that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through 
faith. Rom. iv. 11, 12. And he received the sign of circum- 
cision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet 
being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of all them 
that believe, though they be not circumcised, that righteous- 
ness might be imputed unto them also : and the father of cir- 
cumcision to them who are not of the circumcision only, but 
who also walk in the steps of that faith of our father Abraham, 
which he had being yet uncircumcised. Acts ii. 38, 39. Re- 
pent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesu9 
Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of 
the Holy Ghost. For the promise is unto you, and to your 
children, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord 
our God shall call. Acts xvi. 14, 15, 33. Lydia — whose heart 
the Lord opened — was baptized, and her household — was 
baptized, he (viz. the jailer) and all his. Col. ii. 11, 12. 1 
Cor. vii. 14. Mat. xxviii. 19. Mark x. 13, 14, 15, 16. Luke 
xviii. 15. 

V. n Luke vii. 30. But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected 
the counsel of God against themselves, being not baptized of 
him. Exod. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way 
in the inn, that the Lord met him, and sought to kill him. 
Then Zipporah took a sharp stone, and cut off the foreskin of 
her son, and cast it at his feet, and said, Surely a bloody hus- 
band art thou to me. So he let him go : then she said, A 
bloody husband thou art, because of the circumcision. 



THE CONFESSION G r TAIT1I. 123 

ore not so inseparably annexed unio it, as that no 
person can be Regenerated or s* red without it°, or 
that all that arc baptized, are undoubtedly re- 
gene rated p . 

VI. The efficacy of baptism is not tied to that 
moment of time wherein it is administered' 1 ; ye 
notwithstanding, by the right use of this ordinance 
the grace promised is not only offered, but really 
exhibited and conferred by the loly Ghost, to 
such (whether of age or infants) as, that grace be- 
longeth unto, according to the counsel of God's 
own will, in his appointed time r . 

VII. The sacrament of baptism, is but once to 
be administered to any person 55 . 

° Rom. iv. 11. And he received the sign of circumcision, a 
seal of the righteousness of the faith which he had yet being un- 
circumcised ; that he might be the father of all them that be- 
lieve, though they be not circumcised, that righteousness might 
be imputed unto them also. Acts x. 2, 4, 22, 31, 45, 47. 

p Acts viii. 13, 23. Then Simon himself believed also: and 
when he was baptized he continued with Philip, and wondered, 
beholding the miracles and signs which were clone. — For I per- 
ceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the bond of 
iniquity. 

VI. i John iii. 5, 8. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except 
a man be born of water, and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into 
the kingdom of God. — The wind bloweth where it listeth, and 
thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it 
cometh, and whither it goeth ; so is every one that is born of 
the Spirit. 

r Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized 
into Christ, have put on Christ. Eph. v. 25, 26. Christ also 
loved the church, and gave himself for it ; that he might sanc- 
tify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word. 
Acts ii. 38, 41. 

VII. ■ Tit. iii. 5. Not by works of righteousness which wo 
have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the 
washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

N. B. There is no command, and no adequate example, for 
the repetition of baptism. 



ISM THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

CHAPTER XXIX. 

Of the Lord^s Supper, 

UljR Lord Jesus, in the night wherein he was 
betrayed, instituted the sacrament of his body and 
blood, called the Lord's Supper, to be observed in 
his church, unto the end of the world ; for the per- 
petual remembrance of the sacrifice of himself in 
his death, the sealing all benefits thereof unto true 
believers, their spiritual nourishment and growth 
in him, their further engagement in, and to all du- 
ties which they owe unto him 5 and to be a bond 
and pledge of their communion with him, and with 
each other, as members of his mystical body a . 

II. In this sacrament Christ is not offered up to 
his Father, nor any real sacrifice made at all for 
remission of sins of the quick or dead b , but only a 

I. a 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the 
Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Je- 
sus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread : 
And when he had given thanks, he brake it, and said, Take, 
eat ; this is my body, which is broken for you : this do in re- 
membrance of me. After the same manner also he took the 
cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testa- 
ment in my blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remem- 
brance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this 
cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till he come. 1 Cor. x. 16, 
17, 21. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the com- 
munion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we break, is 
it not the communion of the body of Christ ? For we, being 
many, are one bread, and one body : for we are all partaker? 
of that one bread. — Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and 
the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, 
and of the table of devils. 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit 
ire we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gen 
tiles, whether we be bond or free ; and have been all made to 
drink into one Spirit. 

II. b Heb. ix. 22, 25, 26, 28. And almost all thiners are bv 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 125 

commemoration of that once offering up of him- 
self, by himself, upon the cross, once for all, and 
a spiritual oblation of all possible praise unto God 
for the same ; so that the Popish sacrifice of the 
mass, as they call it, is most abominably injurious 
to Christ's one only sacrifice, the alone propitia- 
tion for all the sins of the elect d . 

III. The Lord Jesus hath, in this ordinance, 
appointed his ministers to declare his word of in- 
stitution to the people, to pray, and bless the ele- 
ments of bread and wine, and thereby to set them 
apart from a common to a holy use ; and to take 
and break the bread, to take the cup, and (they 
communicating also themselves,) to give both to 

the law purged with blood ; and without shedding of blood is 
no remission. — Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as 
the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with 
blood of others ; for then must he often have suffered since the 
foundation of the world: but now once in the end of the world 
hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. — So 
Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many : and unto 
them that look for him, shall he appear the second time, with- 
out sin unto salvation. 

c Mat. xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were eating, Jesus took 
bread, and blessed if, and brake it, and gave it to the disciples, 
and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took the cup, 
and 2^-ve thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink ye all of 
it. Luke xxii. 19, 20. And he took bread, and gave thanks, 
and brake it, and gave unto them, saying, This is my body 
which i? given for you : this do in remembrance of me. Like- 
wise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new 
testament in my blood, which is shed for you. 

d Heb. vii. 23, 24, 27. And they truly were many priests, 
because they were not suffered to continue by reason of death; 
but this man, because he continueth ever, hath an unchange- 
able priesthood. — Who needeth not daily, as those high priests* 
to offer up sacrifice, first for his own sins, and then for the peo- 
ple's : for this he did once, when he offered up himself. Heb. 
x 1 1, 12, 14, 13. And every priest standeth daily ministering 



1*26 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

the communicants e ; but to none who are not then 
present in the congregation 1 ". 

IV. Private masses, or receiving this sacrament 
by a priest or any other, alone g ; as likewise the 
denial of the cup to the people h 5 worshipping the 
elements, the lifting them up, or carrying them 
about for adoration, and the reserving them for 
any pretended religious use ; are all contrary to 
the nature of this sacrament, and to the institution 
of Christ 1 . 

V. The outward elements in this sacrament, 
duly set apart to the uses ordained by Christ, have 
such relation to him crucified, as that truly, yet 
sacramentally only, they are sometimes called by 
the name of the things they represent, to wit, the 
body and blood of Christ k ; albeit, in substance and 

and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never 
take away sins : but this man, after he had offered one sacri- 
fice for sins, for ever sat down on the right-hand of God. — For 
by one offering he hath perfected for ever them that are sane- 
tified. — Now, where remission of these is, there is no more offer* 
mg for sin. 

III. e See the institution. Mat. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. Mark xiv. 
22, 23, 24. Luke xxii. 19, 20. and 1 Cor. xi. 23 to 27. 

f Acts xx. 7. And upon the first day of the week, when th« 
disciples came together to break bread, Paul preached unto 
them, (ready to depart on the morrow) and continued his 
speech until midnight. 1 Cor. xi. 20. When ye come together 
therefore into one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. 

IV. s b Because there is not the least appearance of a war- 
rant for any of these things, either in precept or example, in 
any part of the word of God. See all the places in which the 
ordinance is mentioned — the most important of which are ci- 
ted above. 

1 Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching fur 
doctrines the commandments of men. 

V. k Mat. xxvi. 26, 27, 28. And as they were eating, Jesus 
took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave it to the dis- 
ciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. And he took the 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 127 

nature, they still remain truly, and only, bread and 
wine, as they were before 1 . 

VI. That doctrine which maintains a change of 
the substance of bread and wine, into the sub- 
stance of Christ's body and blood (commonly 
called transubstantiation) by consecration of a 
priest, or by any other way, is repugnant, not to 
Scripture alone, but even to common sense and 
reason ; overthroweth the nature of the sacra- 
ment ; and hath been, and is the cause of manifold 
superstitions, yea, of gross idolatries" 1 . 

VII. Worthy receivers, outwardly partaking of 
the visible elements in this sacrament", do then 
also inwardly by faith, really and indeed, yet not 
carnally and corporally, but spiritually, receive 
and feed upon Christ crucified, and all benefits of 
his death : the body and blood of Christ being then 

cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying 1 , Drink ye 
all of it : for this is my blood of the new testament which is 
thed for many for the remission of sins. 

1 1 Cor. xi. 26, 27. For as often as ye eat this bread, and 
drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till he come. 
Wherefore, whosoever shall eat this bread, and drink this cup 
of the Lord, unworthily, shall be guilty of the body and blood 
of the Lord. 

VI. m Acta iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until 
the times of restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by 
the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the world began. 1 
Cor. xi. 24, 25, 26. This do in remembrance of me. This do ye, 
as oft as ye drink it in remembrance of me. For as often as 
ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord'3 
death till he come. Luke xxiv. 6, 39. He is not here, but is 
risen. Remember how he spake unto you when he was yet in 
Galilee. — Behold my hands and my feet, that it is I myself' 
handle me, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ye 
see me have. 

VII. n 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so 
let him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 1 Cor v. 7, 8. 



128 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

not corporally or carnally in, with, or undei the 
bread and wine ; yet as really, but spiritually, pre- 
sent to the faith of believers in that ordinance, as 
the elements themselves are, to their outward 
senses . 

VIII. Although ignorant and wicked men re- 
ceive the outward elements in this sacrament, yet 
they receive not the thing signiried thereby ; but 
by their unworthy coming thereunto are guilty of 
the body and blood of the Lord, to their own dam- 
nation. Wherefore all ignorant and ungodly per- 
sons, as they are unfit to enjoy communion with 
him, so are they unwoithy of the Lord's table, and 
cannot, without great sin against Christ, while they 
remain such, partake of these holy mysteries p , or 
be admitted thereunto *. 

1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not 
the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we 
break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 1 Cor. 
x. 3, 4. 

VIII. p 1 Cor. xi. 27, 29. Wherefore, whosoever shall eat 
this bread, and drink this cup of the Lord, unworthily, shall 
De guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. — For he that 
eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh damna- 
tion (judgment) to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 2 
Cor. vi. 14, 15, 16. Be ye not unequally yoked together with 
unbelievers ; for what fellowship hath righteousness with un- 
righteousness ? and what communion hath light with darkness ? 
And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hatb 
he that believeth with an infidel ? And what agreement hath 
the temple of God with idols ? For ye are the temple of the 
living God ; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk 
in them ; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. 
1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, ajid the 
cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and 
of the table of devils. 

i 1 Cor. v. 6, 7, 13. Your glorying is not good. Know ye 
Hot that a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ? Purge out 
therefore the old leaven, that ve may be anew lump, as ye re 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 129 

CHAPTER XXX. 

Of Church Censures. 

TlTE Lord Jesus, as king and head of his church, 
hath therein appointed a government in the hand 
of church-officers, distinct from the civil magis- 
trate 1 . 

II. To these officers the keys of the kingdom of 
heaven are committed, by virtue whereof they 
have power respectively to retain and remit sins 
to shut that kingdom against the impenitent, 
both by the word and censures ; and to open it 

unleavened. For even Christ our passover is sacrificed for us. — 
But them that are without, God judgeth. Therefore put away 
from among yourselves that wicked person. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 
14, 15. Now we command you, brethren, in the name of our 
Lord Jesus Christ, that ye withdraw yourselves from every 
brother that walketh disorderly, and not after the tradition 
which he received of us. — And if any man obey not our word 
by this epistle, note that man, and have no company with him, 
that he may be ashamed. Yet count him not as an enemy, but 
admonish him as a brother. Mat. vii. 6. Give not that which 
is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls before swine, 
lest they trample them under their feet, and turn again and 
rend you. 

I. a Isa. ix. 6, 7. For unto us a child is born, unto us a Son 
is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoulder ; and 
his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty 
God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace. Of the 
increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, 
upon the throne of David, and upon his kingdom, to order it, 
and to establish it with judgment and with justice from hence- 
forth even for ever. The zeal of the Lord of hosts will per- 
form this. 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well, be 
counted worthy of double hon<fur, especially they who labour 
in the word and doctrine. 1 Thess. v. 12. And we beseech 
you, brethren, to know them which labour among you, and are 
over you in the Lord, and admonish you 1 Cor. xii. 28. And 
God hath set some in the church : first, apostles ; secondarily, 



130 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

unto penitent sinners, by the ministry of the Gos 
pel, and by absolution from censures, as occasion 
shall required 

III. Church censures are necessary for the re- 
claiming and gaining of offending brethren ; for 
deterring of others from like offences ; for purging 
out of that leaven which might infect the whole 
lump ; for vindicating the honour of Christ, and 
the holy profession of the Gospel ; and for prevent- 
ing the wrath of God, which might justly fall up- 
on the church, if they should suffer this covenant, 
and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notorious 
and obstinate offenders . 

prophets ; thirdly, teachers ; after that miracles ; then gifts of 
healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. Psal. 
ii. 6, 7,8, 9. John xviii. 36. 

II. b Mat. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of 
the kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on 
earth, shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt 
loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. Mat. xviii. 17, 18.— 
And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church ; 
but if he neglect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a 
heathen man and a publican. Verily I say unto you, whatso- 
ever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in heaven ; and what- 
soever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in heaven. John 
xx. 21, 22, 23. Then said Jesus to them again, Peace be unto 
you : as my Father hath sent me, even so send I you. And 
when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith unto 
them, Receive ye the Holy Ghost. Whose soever sins ye re- 
mit, they are remitted unto them ; and whose soever sins ye 
retain, they are retained. 2 Cor. ii. 6, 7, 8. Sufficient to such 
a man is this punishment, which was inflicted of many. So that 
contrariwise, ye ought rather to forgive him, and comfort him, 
lest perhaps such a one should be swallowed up with over 
much sorrow. Wherefore 1 beseech you, that you would con 
firm yeur love toward him. I 

III. c 1 Cor. 5th chapter throughout. 1 Tim. v. 20. Them 
that sin, rebuke before all, that others also may fear. Mat. vii. 
6. Give not that which is holy unto the dogs, neither cast ye 
your pearls before swine, lest they trample them under their 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 1)1 

IV. For the better attaining of these ends, the olli- 
of the church are to proceed by admonition. 
suspension from the sacrament of the Lord's sup- 
pteT for a season, and by excommunication from 
the church, according to the nature of the crime 
and demerit of the person''. 



CHAPTER XXXI. 

Of Synods and Councils. 

r OR the better government and further edifica- 
tion of the church, there ought to be such assem- 
blies as are commonly called synods or councils": 

feet, and turn again and rend you. I Tim. i. 20. Of whom is 
Hvmeneus and Alexander ; whom I have delivered unto Sa- 
tan, that they may learn not to blaspheme. Jude verse 23.-— 
And others Save with fear, pulling them out of the fire ; hating 
even the garment spotted by the flesh. 1 Cor. xi. 27 to the 
end. 

IV. J 1 Thess. v. 12. And we beseech you, brethren, to 
know them which labour among you, and are over you in the 
Lord, and admonish you. 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14. Now we com- 
mand you, brethren, in the name of our Lord Jesus Qhrist, that 
} e withdraw yourselves from every brother that walketh dis- 
orderly, and not after the tradition which he received of us. — 
And if any man obey not our word by this epistle, note that 
man, and have no company with him, that he may be ashamed. 
1 Cor. v. 4, 5, 13. In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
when ye are gathered together, and my spirit, with the power 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, to deliver such a one unto Satan 
'l>r the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved in 
the day of the Lord Jesus. — Therefore put away from among 
yourselves that wicked person. Mat. xviii. 17. Tit. iii. 10. 

I. a Acts xv. 2, 4, 6. When therefore Paul and Barnabas 
had no small dissension and disputation with them, they deter- 
mined that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, 
should go up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders about 
this question. — And when they were come to Jerusalem, they 
weie received of the church, and of the apostles and elders ; 



132 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

and it belongeth to the overseers and other rulers 
of the particular churches, by virtue of their of- 
fice, and the power which Christ hath given them 
for edification, and not for destruction, to appoint 
such assemblies^ and to convene together in them, 
as often as they shall judge it expedient for the 
good of the church c . 

II. It belongeth to synods and councils, minis- 
terially, to determine controversies of faith, and 
cases of conscience ; to set down rules and direc- 
tions for the better ordering of the public w r orship 
of God, and government of his church ; to receive 
complaints in cases of mal-administration, and au- 
thoritatively to determine the same : which de- 
crees and determinations, if consonant to the word 
of God, are to be received with reverence and 
submission, not only for their agreement with the 
word, but also for the power whereby they are 
made, as being an ordinance of God, appointed 
thereunto in his word d . 

and they declared all things that God had done with them.-— 
And the apostles and elders came together for to consider oi 
this matter. 

b Acts, chap. xv. 

c Acts xv. 22, 23, 25. Then pleased it the apostles and el- 
ders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their own 
company to Antioch, with Paul and Barnabas ; namely , Judas, 
surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men among the brethren • 
and they wrote letters by them after this manner ; The apos- 
tles, anu elders, and brethren, send greeting unto the brethren 
which are of the Gentiles in Antioch, and Syria, and Cilicia :— 
ft seemed good unto us, being assembled with one accord, to 
send chosen men unto you, with our beloved Barnabas and 
Paul. 

II. d Acts xvi. 4. And as they went through the cities, they 
delivered them the decrees for to keep, that were ordained oi 
the Apostles and elders which were at Jerusalem. Acts xv. 15, 
19, 24, 27, 28, 29, 30, 31. Mat. xviii. 17, 18, 19, 29 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 133 

III. All synods or councils since the apostles' 
times, whether general or particular, may err, and 
many have erred; therefore they are not to be 
made the rule of faith or practice, but to be used 
as a help in both . 

[V. Synods and councils are to handle or con- 
clude nothing, but that which is ecclesiastical : 
and are not to intermeddle with civil affairs which 
concern the commonwealth, unless by way of 
humble petition in cases extraordinary; or by 
fray of advice for satisfaction of conscience, if 
they be thereunto required by the civil magi- 
strate f . 

CHAPTER XXXII. 

Of the State of Man after Death, and of the Resur- 
rection from the Dead. 

THE bodies of men, after death, return to dust 
and see corruption 3 5 but their souls, (which nei- 

III. e Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those io 
Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readi- 
ness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether those 
things were so. 1 Cor. ii. 5. That your faith should not stand 
in the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. 2 Cor. i. 24. 
Not for that we have dominion over your faith, but are helpers 
of your joy : for by faith ye stand. Eph. ii. 20. 

IV. f Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto 
him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inheri- 
tance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who made me a 
judge, or a divider over you ? John xviii. 36. Jesus answered, 
My kingdom is not of this world. If my kingdom were of this 
world, then w<>uld my servants fight, that I should not be de- 
livered to the Jews : but now is my kingdom not from hence. 

I. a Gen. iii. 19. In the sweat of thy face, shalt thou eat 
bread, till thou return unto the ground ; for out of it wast thou 
'.aken : for dust thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return. Acts 



134 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH 

ther die nor sleep) having an immortal subsistence, 
immediately return to God who gave them b . The 
souls of the righteous, being then made perfect in 
holiness, are received into the highest heavens, 
where they behold the face of God in light and 
glory, waiting for the full redemption of their bo- 
dies : And the souls of the wicked are cast into 
hell, where they remain in torments and utter 
darkness, reserved to the judgment of the great 
day J . Besides these two places for souls separa- 
ted from their bodies, the Scripture acknowledg- 
ed none. 

II. At the last day, such as are found alive shall 
not die, but be changed e : And all the dead shall 

xiii. 36. For David, after he had served his own generation 
by the will of God, fell on sleep, and was laid unto his fathers, 
and saw corruption. 

b Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily, I say 
unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. Eccl. 
xii. 7. Then shall the dust return to the earth as it was : and 
the spirit shall return unto God who gave it. 

c Heb. xii. 23. To the general assembly and church of the 
first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the judge 
of all, and to the spirits of just men made perfect. Phil. i. 23. 
For I am in a strait betwixt two, having a desire to depart, 
and to be with Christ; which is far better. 1 John iii. 2. Be- 
loved, now are we the sons of God, and it doth not yet appear 
what we shall be ; but we know, that when he shall appear, 
we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is. 2 Cor. v. 
1, 6, 8. 

d Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lifted up his eyes, being 
m torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his 
bosom. And he cried and said, Father Abraham, have mercy 
on me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger 
in water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. 
Jude verses 6, 7. 

IL e 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and remain 
ehall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 135 

be raised up with the self-same bodied, and none 
other, although with different qualities* which shall 

be united again to their souls for ever f . 

III. The bodies of the unjust, shall by the 
power of Christ, be raised to dishonour; the bo- 
dies of the just, by his Spirit, unto honour, and be 
made conformable to his own glorious body g . 



CHAPTER XXXIII. 

Of the last Judgment. 

(jOD hath appointed a day, wherein he will 
judge the world in righteousness by Jesus Christ 3 , 

1 Cor. xv. 51, 52. Behold, I shew you a mystery; We shall 
not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, in the 
twinkling; of an eye, at the last trump ; for the trumpet shall 
sound ; and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we 
shall be changed. 

f Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my skin worms destroy 
this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God : whom I shall see for 
myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another ; though 
my reins be consumed within me. 1 Cor. xv. 42, 43, 44. So 
also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in corruption, 
it is raised in incorruption : it is sown in dishonour, it is raised 
in glory : it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power : it is 
sown a natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. There is a 
natural body, and there is a spiritual body. 

III. s Acts xxiv. 15. And have hope toward God, which 
they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection 
of the dead, both of the just and unjust. John v. 28, 29. Mar- 
vel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which all that 
are in the graves shall hear his voice, and shall come forth ; 
they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life ; and 
they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation. 
Phil. iii. 21. Who shall change our vile body, that it may be 
fashioned like unto his glorious body, according to the working 
whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself. 

I. a Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in the 
which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man 
12* 



136 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

to whom all power and judgment is given of the 
Father b . In which day, not only the apostate an- 
gels shall be judged ; but likewise all persons, that 
ha xT e lived upon earth, shall appear before the tri- 
bunal of Christ, to give an account of their 
thoughts, words, and deeds ; and to receive ac- 
cording to what they have done in the body, whe- 
ther good or evil 11 . 

II. The end of God's appointing this day, is for 
the manifestation of the glory of his mercy in the 
eternal salvation of the elect* ; and of his justice in 

whom he hath ordained ; whereof he hath given assurance unto 
all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. 

b John v. 22, 27. For the Father judgeth no man ; but hath 
committed all judgment unto the Son: — And hath given him 
authority to execute judgment also, because he is the Son oi 
man. 

c 1 Cor. vi. 3. Know ye not that we shall judge angels ? 
How much more, things that pertain to this life? Jude verse 
6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, but left 
their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting chains 
under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 2 Pet. ii. 
4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, but ca.st them 
down to hell, and delivered them into chains of darkness, to be 
reserved unto judgment. 

d 2 Cor. v. 10. For we must all appear before the judg- 
ment-seat of Christ ; that every one may receive the things done 
in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good 
or bad. Eccl. xii. 14. For God shall bring every work into 
judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good, or whe 
ther it be evil. Rom. ii. 16. In the day when God shall judge 
the secrets of men by Jesus Christ, according to my Gospel. 
Rom. xiv. 10, 12. But why dost thou judge thy brother? oi 
why dost thou set at nought thy brother ? for we shall all stand 
before the judgment-seat of Christ. — So then every one of us 
fhall give account of himself to God. Mat. xii. 36, 37. But 1 
Eay unto you, That every idle word that men shall speak, they 
shall gwe account thereof in the day of judgment. For by thy 
words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt be 
condemned. 

II. e Rom. ix. 23. And that he might make known the 



THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 137 

the damnation of the reprobate, who are wicked 
and disobedient'. For then shall the righteous go 
into everlasting life, and receive that fulness of 
joy and refreshing which shall come from the pre- 
sence of the Lord g : But the wicked, who know 
not God, and obey not the Gospel of Jesus Christ, 
shall be cast into eternal torments, and be punished 
with everlasting destruction from the presence of 
the Lord, and from the glory of his power 1 '. 

III. As Christ would have us to be certainly 

riches of his glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore 
prepared unto glory. Mat. xxv. 21. His lord said unto him, 
Well done, thou good and faithful servant ; thou hast been faith- 
ful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things : 
enter thou into the joy of thy lord. 

f Rom. ii. 5, 6. But after thy hardness and impenitent 
heart, treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of 
wrath, and revelation of the righteous judgment of God ; who 
will render to every man according to his deeds. 2 Thess. i. 
7, 8. The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his 
mighty angels, in naming fire, taking vengeance on them that 
know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesua 
Christ. Rom. ix. 22. 

e Mat. xxv. 31, 32, 33, 34. When the Son of man shall 
come in his glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall 
he sit upon the throne of his glory : and before him shall be 
fathered all nations ; and he shall separate them one from ano- 
ther, as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats : and he 
shall set the sheep on his right-hand, but the goats on the left. 
Then shall the King say unto them on his right-hand, Come, 
ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
from the foundation of the world. Acts iii. 19. Times of re- 
freshing shall come from the presence of the Lord. 2 Thess. i. 
7. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord 
Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels. 

h Mat. xxv. 41, 4G. Then shall he say also unto them on the 
left-hand, Depart from me ye cursed, into everlasting fire, pre- 
pared for the devil and his angels : — and these shall go away into 
everlasting punishment. 2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished 



138 THE CONFESSION OF FAITH. 

persuaded that there shall be a day of judgment, 
both to deter all men from sin, and for the greatei 
consolation of the godly in their adversity 1 : So 
will he have that day unknown to men, that they 
may shake off all carnal security, and be always 
watchful, because they know not at what hour the 
Lord will come ; and may be ever prepared to say, 
Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly k . Amen. 

with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, 
ind from the glory of his power. Isa. lxvi. 24. For their 
worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched. 

III. » 2 Pet. iii. 11, 14. Seeing then that all these things 
shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all 
holy conversation and godliness ? — Wherefore, beloved, seeing 
that ye look for such things, be diligent that ye may be founts 
of him in peace, without spot and blameless. 2 Cor. v. 11 
Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we persuade men 
but we are made manifest unto God ; and 1 trust also are made 
manifest in your consciences. 2 Thess. i. 5, 6, 7. Which U 
a manifest token of the righteous judgment of God, that ye ma-y 
be counted worthy of the kingdom of God, for which ye also 
suffer : seeing it is a righteous thing with God to recompense 
tribulation to them that trouble you ; and to you who are trou- 
bled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from 
heaven with his mighty angels. Luke xxi. 27, 28. And then 
shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud, with power 
and great glory. And when these things begin to come to pass, 
then look up, and lift up your heads ; for your redemption 
draweth nigh. 

k Mark xiii. 35, 36, 37. Watch ye therefore ; for ye know 
not when the master of the house cometh, at even, or at mid- 
night, or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning: lest, com- 
ing suddenly, he find you sleeping. And what 1 say unto 
you, 1 say unto all, Watch. Luke xii. 35, 36. Let your 
loins be girded about, and your lights burning ; and ye your- 
selves like unto men that wait for their Lord, when he will 
return from the wedding ; that, when he cometh and knocketh, 
they may open unto him immediately. Rev. xxii. 20. He 
which testifieth these things saith, Surely I come quickly; 
Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus. See Mat. xxh. 36, 42, 
43, 44. 



(139) 

THE 

LARGER CATECHISM, 

RATIFIED AND ADOPTED BY THE 

SYNOD OF NEW-YORK AND PHILADELPHIA. 

Held at Philadelphia, May the 16th, 1738, and continued by 
adjournments until the 28th, of the same. 

(J. 1. TV HAT is the chief and highest end of man ? 

A. Man's chief and highest end is to glorify 
God% and fully to enjoy him for ever b . 

Q. 2. How doth it appear that there is a God ? 

A. The very light of nature in man, and the 
works of God, declare plainly that there is a God c ; 
but his word and Spirit only, do sufficiently and 
effectually, reveal him unto men for their salva- 
tion^ 

a Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him 
are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. 1 Cor. x. 
31. Whether therefore ye eat or drink, or whatsoever ye do, 
do all to the glory of God. 

'• Psal. lxxiii. 24, 25, 26. Thou shalt guide me with thy 
counsel, and afterward receive me to glory. Whom have I 
in heaven but thee ? and there is none upon earth that I desire 
besides thee. My flesh and my heart faileth : but God is the 
strength of my heart, and my portion for ever. John xvii. 22, 
and 24. The ?lory which thou gavest me I have given them. 
— Father, I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with 
me where 1 am ; that they may behold my glory, which thou 
hast given me. 

c Rom. i. 19, 20. Because that which may be known of 
God, is manifest in them ; for God hath shewed it unto them. 
For the invisible things of him from the creation of the world 
are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, 
even his eternal power and Godhead ; so that they are without 
excuse. See also Psal. xix. 1, 2, 3. 

d 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16, 17. And that from a child thou hast 
know a the holy scriptures, which are able to make thf»e wise 



140 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

Q. 3. What is the ivord of God ? 

Jl. The holy scriptures of the Old and New 
Testament are the word of God e , the only rule of 
faith and obedience 1 ". 

Q. 4. Hozo doth it appear that the Scriptures are 
the word of God ? 

A. The Scriptures manifest themselves to be the 
word of God, by their majesty^ and purity b ; by 
the consent of all the parts 1 , and the scope of the 

unto salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus. All 
scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for 
doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righ- 
teousness ; that the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly 
furnished unto all good works. 1 Cor. ii. 10. 

e 2 Tim. iii. 16. All scripture is given by inspiration of 
God. 2 Pet. i. 19, 20, 21. We have also a more sure wordoi 
prophecy ; whereunto ye do well that ye take heed, as unto a 
light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the 
day-star arise in your hearts ; knowing this first, that no pro- 
phecy of the scripture is of any private interpretation. For 
the prophecy came not in old time by the will of man ; but ho- 
ly men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. 

f Isa. viii. 20. To the law and to the testimony : if they 
speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light 
in them. Luke xvi. 29, 31. They have Moses and the pro- 
phets; let them hear them. — If they hear not Moses and the 
prophets, neither will they be persuaded though one rose from 
the dead. Gal. i. 8, 9. But though we, or an angel from 
heaven, preach any other Gospel unto you than that which we 
have preached unto you, let him be accursed. As we said 
before, so say I now again, If any man preach any other Gos- 
pel unto you than that ye have received, let him be accursed, 
See also 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16, 17. 

s Isa. lxvi. 1. Thus saith the Lord, The heaven is my throne, 
and the earth is my footstool : where is- the house that ye build 
unto me ? and where is the place of my rest ? See also Amos 
ix. 2, 3, 4. Psal. lxxvii. 

h Psal. xii. 6. The words of the Lord are pure words : as 
silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven times. Psah 
cxix. 140. Thy word is very pure. 

: Acts x. 43. To him gave all the prophets witness, that 



THE L\RGER CATECHISM. 141 

whole, which is to give all glory to God k ; by their 

lii^ht and power to convince and convert sinners, 
to comfort and build up believers unto salvation 1 : 
But the Spirit of God bearing witness by and with 
the Scriptures in the heart of man, is alone able 
fully to persuade it that they are the very word of 
God m . 

Q. 5. What do the Scriptures principally teach ? 

A. The Scriptures principally teach, what man 
is to believe concerning God, and what duty God 
requires of man". 

through his name, whosoever believeth in him shall receive 
remission of sins. Acts xxvi. 22. Having therefore obtained 
help of God, I continue unto this day, witnessing both to small 
and great, saying none other things than those which the pro- 
phets and Moses did say should come. 

k Rom. iii. 19, 27. Now we know, that what things soever 
the law saith, it saith to them who are under the law ; that 
every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become 
guilty before God. — Where is boasting then ? It is excluded. — 
By what law ? of works ? Nay ; but by the law of faith. 

1 Acts xviii. 28. For he mightily convinced the Jews, and 
*hat publicly, shewing by the Scriptures, that Jesus was Christ. 
Heb. iv. 12. For the word of God is quick, and powerful, 
and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to the 
dividing asunder of soul and spirit, and of the joints and mar- 
row, and if a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart. 
James i. 18. Of his own will begat he us with the word of 
truth. Psal. xix. 7, 8, 9. The law of the Lord is perfect, con- 
verting the soul : the testimony of the Lord is sure, making 
wise the simple, &c. 

m John vxi. 13, 14. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth 
is come, h<? will guide you into all truth : — and he will shew 
you things to come. He shall glorify me ; for he shall receive 
r>f mine, and shall shew it unto you. 1 John ii. 20, 27. 

n John xx. 31. But these are written, that ye might be- 
lieve that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; and that be- 
lieving ye might have life through his name. 2 Tim. i. 13. — 
Hold fast the form of sound works, which thou hast heard ol 
me, in faith and love. Psal. cxix. 105. 



142 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 



WHAT MAN OUGHT TO BELIEVE CONCERNING 
GOD. 

Q. 6. What do the Scriptures make known oj 
God? 

A. The Scriptures make known what God is , 
the persons in the Godhead p , his decrees -, and the 
execution of his decrees 1 ". 

Q. 7. What is God? 

A. God is a Spirit 53 , in and of himself infinite in 
being*, glory v , blessedness^, and perfection 5 ; all- 

• John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. Exod. iii. 14. and xxxiv 
6,7. 

P 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in hea- 
ven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost : and these 
three are one. 

«* Acts xv. 14, 15, 18. 

r Acts iv. 27, 28. For of a truth, against thy holy child Je- 
ans, — both Herod and Pontius Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the 
people of Israel, were gathered together, for to do whatsoever 
thy hand and thy counsel determined before to be done. 

9 John iv. 24. God is a Spirit. 

1 Exod. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I am that J 
am : And he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of Is- 
rael, I am hath sent me unto you. Job xi. 7, 8, 9. Canst 
thou by searching find out God ? canst thou find out the Al- 
mighty unto perfection ? It is as high as heaven ; what cans- 
thoudo? deeper than hell ; what canst thou know? the mea- 
sure thereof is longer than the earth, and broader than the 
sea. 

T Acts vii. 2. The God of glory appeared unto our father 
Abraham, when he was in Mesopotamia, before he dwelt in 
Charran. 

w 1 Tim. vi. 15. Which- in his times he shall shew, who is 
the blessed and only Potentate, the King of kings, and Lord of 
lords. 

x Mat. v. 48. Be ye therefore perfect, even as your Father 
which is in heaven is perfect. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 143 

sunVienP, eternal 2 , unchangeable*, incomprehm- 
Bible h , every where present*-', almighty* 1 , knowing 
all thlltgs e , most wise 1 ", most holy-, most just 1 ', 
most merciful and gracious, long-suilering, and 
abundant in goodness and truth'. 

Q. 8. Are there more Gods than one ? 

y Gen. xvii. 1. And when Abram was ninety years ol 
and nine, the Lord appeared to Abram, and said unto him, 
/ am the Almighty God: walk before me, and be thou per 
feet 

z Psal xc. 2. Before the mountains were brought forth, or 
ever thou hadst formed the earth and the world, even from 
everlasting to everlasting, thou art. God. 

a Mai. iii. 6. For / am the Lord, I change not; therefore 
ye sons of Jacob are not consumed. James i. 17. 

b 1 Kings viii. 27. But will God indeed dwell on the earth? 
Behold, the heaven, and heaven of heavens, cannot contain 
thee ; how much less this house that I have builded ? 

c Psalm exxxix. 1, 2, 7. O Lord, thou hast searched me, 
And known me. Thou knowest my down-sitting and mine up- 
rising, thou understandest my thought afar off. — Whither 
shall I go from thy Spirit ? or whither shall I flee from thy pre- 
sence ? 

d Rev. iv. 8. And the four beasts had each of them six 
wings about him; and they were full of eyes within ; and 
they rest not day and night, saying, Holy, holy, holy, Lord 
God Almighty, which was, and is, and is to come. 

e Heb, iv. 13. Neither is there any creature that is not 
manifest in his sight : but all things are naked and open unto 
the eves of him with whom we have to do. And Psalm cxlvii. 5. 

f Rom. xvi. 27. To God only wise, be glory through Jesus 
Christ for ever. Amen. 

s Isa. vi. 3. And one cried unto another, and said, Holy, 
holy, holy, is the Lord of hosts ; the whole earth is full of his 
glory. Rev. xv. 4. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, and glo 
rify thy name? for thou only art holy. 

h Deut. xxxii. 4. lie is the rock, his work is perfect; for 
all his ways are judgment : a God of truth, and without ini- 
quity; just and right is he. 

■ Exod. xxxiv. 6. And the Lord passed by before him, and 
proclaimed, The Lord, the Lord God, merciful and gracious, 
long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth. 
13 



i44 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. There is but one only, the living and true 
God k . 

Q. 9. How many persons are there in the Godhead? 

A. There be three persons in the Godhead, the 
Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost; and these 
three are one true, eternal God, the same in sub- 
stance, equal in power and glory : although distin- 
guished by their personal properties 1 . 

Q. 10. What are the personal properties of thf 
three persons in the Godhead ? 

A. It is proper to the Father to beget the Son rc , 
and to the Son to be begotten of the Father", and 
to the Holy Ghost to proceed from the Father and 
the Son, from all eternity . 

Q. 1 1 . How doth it appear that the Son and the 
Holy Ghost are God equal with the Father? 

A. The Scriptures manifest that the Son and 
the Holy Ghost are God equal with the Father, 

k Deut. vi. 4. Hear, O Israel ; the Lord our God u cne 
Lord. 1 Cor. viii. 4. There is none other God but one. And 
verse 6. Jer. x. 10. But the Lord is the true God, he is the 
living God, and an everlasting King. 

1 1 John v. 7. For there are three that bear record in hea 
ven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost : and these 
three are one. Mat. iii. 16, 17. and xxviii. 19. 2 Cor. xiii. 14 
John x. 30. 

m Heb. i. 5, 6. For unto which of the angels said he at 
any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee ? 
And again, I will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me a 
Son. John i. 14. 

n John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us, (and we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only 
begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. 

° John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I 
shall send unto you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, 
which proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me. Gal. 
iv. 6. And because yo are sons, God hath sent forth the Spirit 
of his Son into your hearts, crying, A* *m, Father. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 145 

Ascribing unto them such names p , attributes' 5 , 
works'", and worship, as are proper to God only. 

Q. 12. II hat are the decrees of God? 

A. God's decrees are the wise, free, and holy 
acts of the counsel of his will 1 , whereby, from all 

r Jer. xxiii. 6. And this is his name whereby he shall be 
called, THE LORD (or Jehovah) OUR RIGHTEOUSNESS. 

I John v. 20. And we are in him that is true, even in his Son 
Jesus Christ. This is the true God, and eternal life. Psal. 
xlv. 6. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever. Acts v. 3, 
4. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart 
to lie to the Holy Ghost . ? — Thou hast not lied unto men, but 
unto God. 

<* John i. 1. In the beginning was the Word, and the Word 
was with God, and the Word was God. Isa. ix. 6. For unto 
us a child is born, unto us a son is given ; and the government 
shall be upon his shoulder; and his name shall be called Won- 
derful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting leather, 
The Prince of Peace. John ii. 24, 25. But Jesus did not 
commit himself unto them, because he knew all men, and need- 
ed not that any should testify of man : for he knew what was 
in man. 1 Cor. ii. 10, 11. But God hath revealed them unto 
us by his Spirit : for the Spirit searcheth all things, yea, the 
deep things of God. For what man knoweth the things of a 
man, save the spirit of man which is in him ? Even so the 
things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. Heb. 
ix. 14. How much more shall the blood of Christ, who through 
the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to God, purge 
your conscience from dead works, to serve the living God ? 

r Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that are in 
heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether 
tkcy bt thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers; all 
things were created by him, and for him. Gen. i. 2. And the 
earth was without form, and void ; and darkness was upon the 
face of the deep : and the Spirit of God moved upon the face 
of the wat'-.is. Job xxvi. 13. Psal. civ. 30. and John i. 3. 

» Mat xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the communion of the 
Holy Ghost, be with you all. Amen. 

1 Eph. l. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheri • 



146 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

eternity, he hath, for his own glory, unchangeably 
fore-ordained whatsoever comes to pass in time v 5 
especially concerning angels and men. 

Q. 13. What hath God especially decreed concern 
ing angels and men ? 

A. God, by an eternal and immutable decree, 
out of his mere love, for the praise of his glorious 
grace, to be manifested in due time, hath elected 
some angels to glory w ; and, in Christ, hath cho- 
sen some men to eternal life, and the means there- 
of x , and also, according to his sovereign powei, 
and the unsearchable counsel of his own will 

tance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who 
worketh all things, after the counsel of his own will. Rom. ix. 
15, 18. For he saith to Moses, I will* have mercy on whom 
] will have mercy, and 1 will have compassion on whom I will 
have compassion. — Therefore hath hf mercy on whom he will 
have mercy, and whom he will he hardeneth. Rom. xi. 33. 

v Eph. i. 4, 11. According as he hath chosen us in him, be- 
fore the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and 
without blame before him in love. Rom. ix. 22, 23. What if 
God, willing to shew his wrath, and to make his power known, 
endured with much long-suffering the vessels of wrath fitted to 
destruction ; and that he might make known the riches of his 
glory on the vessels of mercy, which he had afore prepared 
unto glory ? Psal. xxxiii. 11. The counsel of the Lord stand- 
eth for ever, the thoughts of his heart to all generations. 

w 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the Lord 
Jesus Christ, and the elect angels. 

* Eph. i. 4, 5, 6. According as he hath chosen us in him, 
(viz. Christ) before the foundation of the world, that we should 
be holy, and without blame before him in love : having pre 
destinated us, unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ, to 
himself, — To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein he 
hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. But 
we are bound to give thanks always to God for you, brethren 
beloved of the Lord, because God hath from the beginning 
chosen you to salvation, through sanctification of the Spirit, 
and belief of the truth. 1 Pet. i. 2. 



THK LARGER CATECHISM. 147 

(whereby he extendeth or withholdeth favour as 
he pleaseth) hath passed by, and fore-ordained the 

rest to dishonour and wrath, to be for their sin in- 
flicted, to the praise of the glory of his justice*'. 

Q. 14. How doth God execute his decrees? 

A. God executeth his decrees in the works ot 
creation and providence ; according to his infalli- 
ble fore-knowledge, and the free and immutable 
counsel of his own will*. 

Q. 15. What is the work of creation ? 

A. The work of creation is that wherein God 
did in the beginning, by the word of his power, 
make of nothing, the world and all things therein 
for himself, within the space of six days, and all 
very good a . 

Q. 1 6. How did God create angels ? 

J Rom. ix. 17, 18, 21, 22. For the Scripture saith unto 
Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised thee up, 
that I might shew my power in thee, and that my name might 
be declared throughout all the earth. Therefore hath he mer- 
cy on whom he will have mercy, and whom he will he harden - 
eth. — Hath not the potter power over the clay, of the same 
lump to make one vessel unto honour, and another unto dis- 
honour? Jude 4. For there are certain men crept in una- 
wares, who were before of old ordained to this condemnation, 
ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lasciviousness, 
and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ. 
Mat. xi. 25, 26. 2 Tim. ii. 20. 

2 Eph. i. 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheri- 
tance, being predestinated according to the purpose of him who 
worketh all things after the counsel of his own will. 

a Gen. 1st chap. Heb. xi. 3. Through faith we understand 
that the worlds were framed by the word of God , so that things 
which are seen were not made of things which do appear 
Prov. xvi. 4. The Lord hath made all things for himself ; yea, 
even the wicked for the day of evil. Rev. iv. 11. 

13* 



143 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. God created all the angels b spirits , immor- 
tal^ holy e , excelling in knowledge f , mighty in 
power 2 ; to execute his commandments, and to 
praise his name h , yet subject to change'. 

Q. 1 7. How did God create man ? 

A. After God had made all other creatures, he 
created man, male and female k ; formed the body 
of the man of the dust of the ground 1 , and the wo- 
man of the rib of the man m ; endued them with 

b Col. i. 16. For by him were all things created, that are in 
heaven, and that are in earth, visible and invisible, whether 
they be thrones, or dominions, or principalities, or powers ; all 
things were created by him, and for him. 

e Psal. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits ; his ministers 
a flaming fire. 

d Mat. xxii. 30. For in the resurrection they neither mar- 
ry, nor are given in marriage, but are as the angels of God in 
heaven. 

e Mat. xxv. 31. When the Son of man shall come in his 
glory, and all the holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon 
the throne of his glory. 

f 2 Sam. xiv. 17. As an angel of God, so is my lord the 
king, to discern good and bad. Mat. xxiv. 36. 

£ 2 Thess. i. 7. And to you who are troubled, rest with us, 
when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, with his 
mighty angels. 

h Psal. ciii. 20, 21. Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that excel 
in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto the 
voice of his word. Bless ye the Lord, all ye his hosts ; ye mi- 
nisters of his, that do his pleasure. 

' 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, 
but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains o\ 
darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. 

k Gen. i. 27. So God created man in his own image : in the 
image of God created he him ; male and female created be 
them. 

1 Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust of 
the ground. 

m Gen. ii. 22. And the rib, which the Lord God had takep 
from man, made he a woman, and brought her unto the man. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, M9 

living, reasonable, and immortal souls"; made 
them after his own image , in knowledge^ righ- 

sness and holiness*, having the law of God 

written in their hearts'", and power to fulfil it\ with 
dominion over the creatures' ; vet subject to fall v . 

(^. 18. What arc GocVs works of providence ? 

A. God's works of providence are his most 
holy"", wise x , and powerful preserving 7 , and go- 

n Gen. ii. 7. And the Lord God formed man of the dust oJ 
the ground, at.d breathed into his nostrils the breath of life ; 
and man became a living soul. See Job xxxv. 11. Eccl. xii. 
7. Mat. x. 28. Luke xxiii. 43. 

Gen. i. 2T. So God created man in his own image : in 
the ima»e of God created he him. 

p Col.~ hi. 10. 

q Eph. iv. 24. 

r Rom. ii. 14, 15. For when the Gentiles, which have not 
the law, do by nature the things contained in the law, these, 
having not the law, are a law unto themselves ; which shew 
the work of the law written in their hearts, their conscience 
also bearing witness, and their thoughts the mean while accu 
sing or else excusing one another. 

* Eccl. vii. 29. God hath made man upright, 

" Gen. i. 28. 

■ Gen. iii. 6. Eccl. vii. 29. 

w Psal. cxlv. 17. The Lord is righteous in all his ways, and 
holy in all his works. 

1 Pud. civ. 24. O Lord, how manifold are thy works ! in 
wisdom hast thou made them all. Isa. xxviii. 29. This also 
cometh forth from the Lord of hosts, which is wonderful in 
counsel, and excellent in working. 

J Hcb. i. 3. Who, being the brightness of his glory, and the 
express image of his person, and upholding all things by the 
word of his power. 



150 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

verning all his creatures 7 - ; ordering them, and all 
their actions*, to his own glory b . 

Q. 19. What is God^s providence toward the 
angels ? 

A. God by his providence permitted some of 
the angels, wilfully and irrecoverably, to fall into 
sin and damnation , limiting and ordering that, and 
all their sins, to his own glory J ; and established 
the rest in holiness and happiness e ; employing 
them all f , at his pleasure, in the administrations of 
his power, mercy, and justice*. 

Q. 20. What was the providence of God tozoard 
man in the estate in which he was created? 

z Psal. ciii. 1 9. The Lord hath prepared his throne in the 
heavens ; and his kingdom ruleth over all. 

a Mat. x. 29, 30. Are not two sparrows sold for a farthing? 
and one of them shall not fall on the ground without your Fa- 
ther. But the very hairs of your head are all numbered. 
Gen. xlv. 7. And God sent me before you, to preserve you a 
posterity in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deli- 
verance. 

b Rom. xi. 36. For of him, and through him, and to him, 
are all things : to whom be glory for ever. Amen. Isa. lxiii. 
14. So didst thou lead thy people, to make thyself a glorious 
name. 

c Jude 6. And the angels which kept not their first estate, 
but left their own habitation, he hath reserved in everlasting 
chains, under darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 2 
Pet. ii 4. John viii. 44. 

d Job. i 12. And the Lord said unto Satan, Behold, all lhat 
he hath is in thy power ; only upon himself put not forth thy 
hand. Luke x. 17. Mat. viii. 31. 

* 1 Tim. v. 21. I charge thee before God, and the Lord Je- 
sus Christ, and the elect angels. Mark viii. 38. Heb. xii. 22- 

f Psal. civ. 4. Who maketh his angels spirits ; his ministers 
a flaming fire. 

e Heb. i. 14. Are they not all ministering spirits, sent forth 
to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation ? 2 King* 
xi*. 35. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 151 

A. The providence of God toward man in the 
estate in which he was created, was, the placing 
him in paradise, appointing him to dress it, giving 
him liberty to eat of the fruit of the earth 11 , putting 
the creatures under his dominion", and ordaining 
marriage for his help* ; affording him communion 
with himself 1 , instituting the Sabbath™, entering 
into a covenant of life with him, upon condition 
of personal, perfect, and perpetual obedience", of 
which the tree of life was a pledge ; and forbid- 
ding to eat of the tree of the knowledge of good 
and evil, upon the pain of death . 

Q. 21. Did man continue in that estate wherein 
God at first created him ? 

A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom 
of their own will, through the temptation of Satan, 
transgressed the commandment of God, in eating 
the forbidden fruit, and thereby fell from the estate 
of innocency wherein they were created q . 

h Gen. ii. 8, 15, 16. 

* Gen. i. 23. 

k Gen. ii. 18. And the Lord God said, // is not good that 
the man should be alone ; I will make him a help meet for him. 

1 Gen. i. 27, 28. 

m Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sancti- 
fied it ; because that in it he had rested from all his work 
which God created and made. 

. n Horn. v. 14. Adam — who is the figure of him that was to 
come. Gal. iii. 12. And the law is not of faith : but, the man 
that doeth them shall live in them. Rom. x. 5. Gal. iii. 10. 
1 Cor. xv. 22, 47. Hos. vi. 7. 

° Gen. ii. 9. And out of the ground made the Lord God to 
grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and good for food : 
the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of 
knowledge of good and evil. 

p Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it : for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die. 

o Gen. iii. 6, 7, 8, 13. And when the woman saw that the 



152 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 22. Did all mankind fall in that Jirst trans* 
gression? 

A. The covenant being made with Adam, as a 
public person, not for himself only, but for his pos- 
terity ; all mankind descending from him by ordi- 
nary generation 1 ", sinned in* him and fell with him 
in that first transgression^ 

Q. 23. Into what estate did the fall bring mankind? 

A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of 
sin and misery 1 . 

Q. 24. What is sin? 

A* Sin is any want of conformity unto, or trans- 
gression of any law of God, given as a rule to the 
reasonable creature v . 

tree was good for food, and that it was pleasant to the eyes, and 
a tree to be desired to make one wise ; she took of the fruit 
thereof, and did eat ; and gave also unto her husband with her, 
and he did eat. — And they knew that they were naked. — And 
Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the 
Lord God amongst the trees of the garden. — And the Lord God 
said unto the woman, What is this that thou hast done ? And 
the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did eat. 
2 Cor. xi. 3. Eccl. vii. 29. 

r Acts xvii. 26. And hath made of one blood all nations of 
men. 

• Gen. ii. 17. But of the tree of the knowledge of good and 
evil, thou shalt not eat of it ; for in the day that thou eatest 
thereof thou shalt surely die, Compared w r ith Rom. v. 12 to 
20 verse, and with 1 Cor. xv. 21 ; 22. 

1 Rorn. v. 12. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered into 
the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, 
for that all have sinned. Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are ol 
the works of the law, are under the curse : for it is written, 
Cursed is every one that continueth not in all tilings which are 
written in the book of the law to do them. 

y Rom. iii. 23. A U have sinned and come short of the glory 
of God. 1 John iii i. Sin is the transgression of the law 
Gal. iii. 10—12. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 153 

Q. 25. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that 
estate whereinto man fill? 

A. The sinfulness of that estate whereinto man 
fell, consisteth in the guilt of Adam's first sin w , 
die want of that righteousness wherein he was 
created, and the corruption of his nature, whereby 
he is utterly indisposed, disabled, and made oppo- 
site unto all that is spiritually good, and wholly in- 
clined to all evil, and that continually* ; which is 
commonly called original sin, and from which do 
proceed all actual transgressions 5 ". 

Q. 26. How is original sin conveyed from our first 
parents unto their posterity ? 

A, Original sin is conveyed from our first pa- 
rents unto their posterity by natural generation, 

w Rom. v. 12, 19. Wherefore, as by one man sin entered 
into the world, and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all 
men, for that all have sinned. — By one man's disobedience 
many were made sinners. 1 Cor. xv. 22. 

x Rom. v. 6. For when we were yet without strength, in 
due time Christ died for the ungodly. Rom. iii. 10 to 20. As 
it is written, There is none righteous, no, not one : there ih 
none that understandeth, there is none that seeketh after God. 
They are all gone out of the way, they are together become un- 
profitable ; there is none that doeth good, no, not one, &c. Eph. 
ii. 1, 2, 3. And you hath he quickened, who were dead in tres- 
passes and sins, &c. Rom. viii. 7, 8. Because the carnal mind 
u enmity against God ; for it is not subject to the law of God, 
neither indeed can be. So then they that are in the tlesh, 
cannot please God. Gen. vi. 5. And God saw that the wick- 
edness of man teas great in the earth, and that every imagina- 
tion of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. 

y James i. 14, 15. But every man is tempted, when he is 
drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Then, when lust 
hath conceived, it bringeth forth sin; and sin, when it is 
finished, bringeth forth death. Mat. xv. 19. For out of the 
seart proceed evil thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornication*, 
.hefts, false witness, blasphemies. 



154 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

so as all that proceed from them in that way, are* 
conceived and born in sin z . 

Q. 27. What misery did the fall bring upon wan- 
kind ? 

A. The fall brought upon mankind the loss of 
communion with God a , his displeasure and curse , 
so as we are by nature children of wrath b , bond 
slaves to Satan , and justly liable to all punishments 
in this world and that which is to come d . 

Q. 28. What are the punishments of sin in this 
worldf 

A. The punishments of sin in this world, are 
either inward ; as blindness of mind e , a reprobate 

z Psal. li. 5. Behold, I was shapen in iniquity ; and in sin 
did my mother conceive me. Job xiv. 4. Who can bring a 
clean thing out of an unclean? not one. Job xv. 14. What 
is man, that he should be clean? and he which is born of a 
woman, that he should be righteous? John iii. 6. That which 
is born of the flesh, is flesh. 

a Gen. iii. 8, 24. And they heard the voice of the Lord God 
walking in the garden in the cool of the day : and Adam and 
tiis wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord God 
amongst the trees of the garden. — So he drove out the man ; 
and he placed at the east of the garden of Eden, cherubims, 
and a flaming sword, which turned every way, to keep the 
ivay of the tree of life. 

b Eph. ii. 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked according 
to the course of this world, according to the prince of the power 
of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of diso- 
bedience : among whom also we all had our conversation in 
times past, in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of the 
desh, and of the mind ; and were by nature the children ol 
wrath, even as others. 

c 2 Tim. ii. 26. And that they may recover themselves out 
of the snare of the devil, who are taken captive by him at hi9 
will Luke xi. 21, 22. Heb. ii. 14. 

d Rom. vi. 23. The wages of sin is death. Rom. v. 14. 
Gen. ii. 17. 

e Eph. iv. 18. Having; the understanding darkened, being 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 155 

sense f , strong delusions 5 , hardness of heart'', hor- 
ror of conscience', and vile affections 15 : Or out- 
ward, as the curse of God upon the creatures for 
oursakes 1 ; and all other evils that befall us in our 
bodies, names, estates, relations, and employ- 
ments'" ; together with death itself". 

Q. 29. What are the punishments of sin in the 
700 rid to come ? 

A. The punishments of sin in the world to 
come, are, everlasting separation from the com- 
fortable presence of God, and most grievous tor- 
alienated from the life of God, through the ignorance that is in 
them, because of the blindness of their heart. 

f Rom. i. 28. Even as they did not like to retain God in 
their knowledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind, to 
do those things which are not convenient. 

£ 2 Thess. ii. 11. And for this cause God shall send them 
strong delusion, that they should believe a lie. 

h Rom. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent heart, 
treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath, and 
revelation of the righteous judgment of God. 

» )sa. xxxiii. 14. The sinners in Zion are afraid ; Tearful- 
ness hath surprised the hypocrites. Who among us shall dwell 
with the devouring fire ? Who amongst us shall dwell with 
everlasting burnings? Gen. iv. 13, 14. Mat. xxvii. 4. Heb. 
x. 27. 

k Rom. i. 26. For this cause God gave them up unto vile 
affections. 

1 Gen. iii. 17. Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice 
of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded 
thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it, cursed is the ground for 
thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life. 

m Deut. xxviii. 15. to the end. If thou wilt not hearken 
unto the voice of the Lord thy God — all these curses shall come 
upon thee : — Cursed shalt thou be in the city, &c. 

D Rom. vi. 21, 23. What fruit had ye then in those tilings 
whereof ye are now ashamed ? for the end of those things & 
death. — The wages of sin is death. 

14 



156 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

ments in soul and body, without intermission, in 
hell fire for ever . 

Q. 30. Doth God leave all mankind to perish in the 
estate of sin and misery ? 

A. God doth not leave all men to perish in the 
estate of sin and misery p , into which they fell by 
the breach of the first covenant, commonly called 
the covenant of works q ; but of his mere love and 
mercy delivereth his elect out of it, and bringeth 
them into an estate of salvation by the second co- 
venant, commonly called the covenant of grace 1 ", 

Q. 31. With 7vhom was the covenant of grace 
made ? 

2 Thess. i. 9. Who shall be punished with everlasting de- 
struction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of 
his power. Mark ix. 43, 44. To go into hell, — where their 
worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. Luke xvi. 24, 
26. Send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in 
water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. 
— Between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they 
which would pass from hence to you cannot ; neither can they 
pass to us, that would come from thence. Mat. xxv. 41, 46. 
Rev. xiv. 11. John iii. 36. 

p 1 Thess. v. 9. For God hath not appointed us to wrath, 
but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ. 

<i Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, 
are und^r the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one that 
continuech not in all things which are written in the book of 
the law to do them. 

r Tit. iii. 4, 5, 6, 7. But after that the kindness and love of 
God our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righ- 
teousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he 
saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the 
Holy Ghost ; which he shed on us abundantly, through Jesus 
Christ our Saviour : that being justified by his grace, we 
should be made heirs according to the hope of eternal life. 
Tit. l. 2. In hope of eternal life, which God that cannot lie, 
promised before the world beg-an. Gal iii. 21. Rom. iii. 20, " 
21, 22. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 157 

A. The covenant of grace was made with Christ 
as the second Adam y and in him with all the elect 
as his seed 8 . 

Q. 32. How is the grace of God manifested in the 
second covenant ? 

A. The grace of God is manifested in the se- 
cond covenant, in that he freely provideth and of- 
fereth to sinners a mediator 1 , and life and salva- 
tion by him v ; and requiring faith as the condition 
to interest them in him w , promiseth and giveth 
his Holy Spirit to all his <dect x , to work in them 

• Gal. iii. 16. Now to Amaham and his seed were the pro- 
mises made. He saith not, Atd to seeds, as of many ; but as of 
one, And to thy seed, which fa Christ. Isa. lix. 21. As for me, 
this is my covenant with theci, saith the Lord; My Spirit that 
is upon thee, and my words which I have put in thy mouth, 
shall not depart out of thy mouth, nor out of the mouth of thy 
seed, nor out of the mouth of thy seed's seed, saith the Lord, 
from henceforth and for ever. Zech. vi. 13. Luke xxii. 29. 
2 Sam. xxiii. 5. Rom. v. 15, to the end. 

1 Gen. iii. 15. And I will put enmity between thee and the 
woman, and between thy seed and her seed : it shall bruise thy 
head, and thou shalt bruise his heel. Isa. xlii. 6. I the Lord 
have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thy hand, and 
will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for 
a light of the Gentiles. John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat 
which perisheth, but for that meat which endureth unto ever- 
lasting life, which the Son of man shall give unto you : for him 
hath God the Father sealed. 1 Tim. n. 5. 

y 1 John v. 11, 12. And this is the record, That God hath 
given to us eternal life ; and this life is in his Son. He that 
hath the Son, hath life. 

w John iii. 16. For God so loved the world, that he gave 
his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him, should 
not perish but have everlasting life. John i. 12. But a3 
many as received him, to them gave he power to become the 
sons of God, even to them that believe on his name. Chap. 
iii. 36. 

x Prov i. 23. Behold, 1 will pour out my Spirit uuto you, 



158 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

that faith?, with all other saving graces 2 ; and to 
enable them unto all holy obedience*, as the evi- 
dence of the truth of their faith b , and thankfulness 
to God c , and as the way which he hath appointed 
them to salvation d . 

Q. 33. Was the covenant of grace always admi- 
nistered after one and the same manner ? 

A. The covenant of grace was not always ad- 
ministered after the same manner, but the admi- 
nistrations of it under the Old Testament were dif 
ferent from those under the New e . 

Q. 34. How was the covenant of grace adminis- 
tered under the Old Testament ? 

A. The covenant of grace was administered 
under the Old Testament, by promises*", prophe- 

I will make known my words unto you. Isa. lix. 21. Zech. 
xii. 10. 

y 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith, accor- 
ding as it is written, I believed, and therefore have I spoken ; 
we also believe, and therefore speak. 

z Gal. v. 22, 23. But the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, 
peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, 
temperance : against such there is no law. 

a Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do than. 

b Jcimes ii. 18, 22. Yea, a man may say, Thou hast faith, 
and I have works : shew me thy faith without thy works, and 
I will shew thee my faith by my works. — Seest thou how faith 
wrought with his works, and by works was faith made per- 
fect ? 

c 2 Cor. v. 14, 1 5. For the love of Chi ist constraineth us, &c. 

d Eph. ii. 10. For we are his workmanship, created in Christ 
Tesus unto good works, which God hath before ordained that 
we should walk in them. Tit. ii. 14. and iii. 8. 

e 2 Cor. iii. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the 
new testament: not of the letter, tut of the Spirit. Heb. L 
I, 2. chap. viii. 7, 8, &c. 

e Rom. xv. 8. Now I say, that Jesus Christ was a minister 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 159 

cies ? , sacrificcs h , circumcision 1 , the passovcr k , and 
other types and ordinances; which did all fqrcsig- 
nify Christ then to come, and were for that time 
sufficient to build up the elect in faith in the pro- 
mised Messiah 1 , by whom they then had full remis- 
sion of sin and eternal salvation'". 

Q. 35. How is the covenant of grace administered 
under the New Testament ? 

A. Under the New Testament, when Christ the 
substance was exhibited, the same covenant of 
grace was, and still is to be, administered in the 
preaching of the word", and the administration of 
the sacraments of baptism", and the Lord's sup- 
per^ in which grace and salvation are held forth 

of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the pro- 
mises made unto the fathers. Acts iii. 20. 

e Acts iii. 20, 24. 

t Heb. x. 1. 

' Rom. iv. 11. 

t 1 Cor. v. 7. Exodus xii. 14, 17, 24. 

1 Heb. xi. 13. These all died in faith, not having received 
the promises, but having seen them afar off, and were per- 
suaded of them, and embraced them, and confessed that they 
were strangers and pilgrims on the earth. Heb. viii. ix. and 
x. chapters. 

m Gal. iii. 7, 8, 9, 14. 

n Mark xvi. 15. And he said unto them, Go ye into all the 
world, and preach the Gospel to every creature. 

Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and q[ the Holy Ghost. 

P 1 Cor. xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the Lord, 
that which also I delivered unto you, Sic. This do ye, as oft 
as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat 
this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death 
till he come. [Till he come to judgment: for he had come in 
the Spirit long before this time.] See also the Gospels. 
14* 



1G0 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

in more fulness, evidence and efficacy to all na- 
tions?. 

Q. 36. Who is the Mediator of the covenant of 
grace ? 

A. The only Mediator of the covenant of grace 
is the Lord Jesus Christ 1 ", who being the eternal 
Son of God, of one substance and equal with the 
Father s , in the fulness of time became man 1 , and 
so was, and continues to be, God and man in 
two entire distinct natures, and one person foi 
ever. v 

Q. 37. How did Christ, being the Son of God, be- 
come man ? 

A. Christ the Son of God became man, by taking 
to himself a true body, and a reasonable soul w , 
being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, 

q 2 Cor. iii. 6. 

r 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there, is one God, and one Mediator be- 
tween God and men, the man Christ Jesus. 

8 John i. 1. In the beginning; was the Word, and the Word 
was with God, and the Word was God. John x. 30. I and 
my Father are one. Phil. ii. 6. Who, being in the form of 
God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God. 

1 Gal. iv. 4. But when the fulness of the time was come, 
God sent forth his Son, made of a woman. 

T Luke i. 35. That holy thing which shall be born of thee, 
9hall be called the Son of God. Rom. ix. 5. Whose are the 
fathers, and of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came ; 
who is over all, God blessed for ever. Amen. Col. ii. 9. For 
in him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily. 

w John i. 14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt 
among us. Mat. xxvi. 38. My soul is exceeding sorrowful, 
even unto death. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 161 

in the womb of the Virgin Man/, of her substance 
and born of her x , yet without sin^. 

Q. 33. Why was it requisite that the Mediator 
should be God? 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be 
God, that he might sustain and keep the human 
nature from sinking under the infinite wrath of 
God, and the power of death 2 ; give worth and ef- 
ficacy to his sufferings, obedience, and interces- 
sion' ; and to satisfy God's justice b , procure his 

x Luke i. 31, 35, 42. And behold, thou shalt conceive in- 
thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name 
JESUS.— The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power 
of the Highest shall overshadow thee ; therefore also that holy 
thing which shall be born of thee, shall be called the Son of 
God. — Blessed art thou among women, and blessed is the fruit 
of thy womb. Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a 
woman. 

y Heb. iv. 15. for we have not a high priest which cannot 
be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in all 
points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Heb. vii. 26. 
For such a high priest became us, who is holy, harmless, un- 
defined, separate from sinners. 

* Acts ii. 24. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
pains of death : because it was not possible that he should be 
holden of it. Rom. i. 4. Declared to be the Son of God with 
power, according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection 
from the dead. 

& Acts xx. 28. To feed the church of God, which he hath 
purchased with his own blood. Heb. ix. 14. How much more 
shall the b^ood of Christ, who through the eternal Spirit, of- 
fered himself without spot to God, purge your conscience from 
.lead works to serve the living God? Heb. vii. 25, 26, 27, 28. 
Wherefore he is able also to save t^em to the uttermost that 
come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make inter- 
cession for them, ice. 

b Rom. iii. 24, 25, 26. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus: whom God 
hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith in his blood, to 



162 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

favour , purchase a peculiar people d , give his Spi 
rit to them e , conquer ail their enemies 1 ", and bring 
them to everlasting salvation 8 . 

Q. 39. Why was it requisite that the Mediatoi 
should be man ? 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator should be 
man, that he might advance our nature h , perform 
obedience to the law 1 , suffer and make interces- 
sion for us in our nature k , have a fellow-feeling of 
our infirmities 1 ; that we might receive the adop- 

declare his righteousness, for the remission of sins. — That he 
might be just, and the justiner of him which believeth in Jesus. 

c Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein 
he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

d Tit. ii. 14. Who gave himself for us, that he might re- 
deem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar 
people, zealous of good works. 

e John xv. 26. But when the Comforter is come, whom 1 
will send unto you from the Father. John xvi. 7. xiv. 26 . 

f Luke i. 69, 71, 74. And hath raised up a horn of salva- 
tion for us — that we should be saved from our enemies, &c. 

£ Heb. v. 9. He became the author of eternal salvation un- 
to all them that obey him. Chap. ix. 11, 12, 13, 14, 15. 

h Heb. ii. 16. For verily he took not on him the nature of 
angels ; but he took on him the seed of Abraham. 

• Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law. Rom. v. 19. By the obedience of one 
shall many be made righteous. 

k Heb. ii. 14. Forasmuch then as the children are parta- 
kers of flesh and blood, he also himself likewise took part of the 
same ; that through death he might destroy him that had the 
power of death. Heb. vii. 24, 25. But this man, because he 
continueth ever, hath an unchangeable priesthood. Where- 
fore he is able also to sa^e them to the uttermost that come 
unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth to make inter cession 
for them. 

1 Heb. iv. 15. For we have not a high priest which can- 
not be touched with the feeling of our infirmities ; but was in 
all points tempted like a3 we are, yet without sin. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 163 

t*on of sons™, and have comfort and access with 
boldness unto the throne of grace". 

Q. 40. Why was it requisite that the Mediator 
should be God and rnan in one person? 

A. It was requisite that the Mediator who was 
to reconcile God and man, should himself be both 
God and man, and this in one person ; that the 
proper works of each nature might be accepted of 
God for us°, and relied on by us, as the works of 
the whole person?. 

Q. 41. Why mas our Mediator called Jesus ? 

A. Our Mediator was called Jesus, because he 
eaveth his people from their sins q . 

Q. 42. Why was our Mediator called Christ? 

A. Our Mediator was called Christ, because he 
was anointed with the Holy Ghost above measure 1 " ; 
and so set apart, and fully furnished with all au- 
thority and ability 3 , to execute the offices of a 

m Gal. it. 5. To redeem them that were under the law, 
that we might receive the adoption of sons. 

n Heb. iv. 16. Let us therefore come boldly unto the 
throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to 
help in time of need. 

° Mat. i. 23. Behold, a virgin shall — bring forth a son, and 
they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, being interpreted, 
is, God with us. Mat. iii. 17. This is my beloved Son, in 
whom I am well pleased. 

P 1 Pet. ii. 6. Behold, I lay in Sion a chief corner-stone, 
elect, precious : and he that believeth on him shall not be con- 
founded. 

4 Mat. i. 21. And she shall bring forth a son, and thou 
shalt call his name JESUS ; for he shall save his people from 
their sins. 

r John iii. 34. God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto 
him. Psal. xlv. 7. God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the 
oil of gladness above thy fellows. 

• John vi. 27. Labour not for the meat which perisheth, but 
for that meat which endureth unto everlasting life, which th« 



164 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

prophet 1 , priest v , and king of his church, in the 
estate both of his humiliation and exaltation w . 

Q. 43. How doth Christ execute the office of a pro- 
phet ? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in 
his revealing to the church in all ages x , by his 
Spirit and word y , in divers ways of administration 2 , 
the whole will of God% in all things concerning 
their edification and salvation b . 

Son of man shall give unto you : for him hath God the Fathei 
sealed. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 

1 Acts iii. 22. For Moses truly said unto the fathers, A 
prophet shall the Lord your God raise up unto you, of your 
brethren, like unto me ; him shall ye hear in all things, what- 
soever he shall say unto you. Luke iv. 18, 21. 

v Heb. v. 5, 6. So also Christ glorified not himself to be 
made a high priest ; but he that said unto him, Thou art 
my Son, to-day have I begotten thee. As he saith also in ano- 
ther place, Thou art a priest for ever, after the order of Mel- 
chisedec. Heb. iv. 14, 15. 

w Isa. ix. 6, 7. The government shall be upon his shoulder.— 
Of the increase of his government and peace (here shall be no 
end. Psal. ii. 6. 

x John i. 18. No man hath seen God at any time ; the only 
begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath de- 
clared him. 

f 1 Pet. i. 10, 12. Of which salvation the prophets have in- 
quired, and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace 
that should come unto you. — Unto whom it was revealed, that 
not unto themselves, but unto us, they did minister the thing9 
which are now reported unto you by them that have preached 
the Gospel unto you, with the Holy Ghost sent down from 
heaven. 

z Heb. i. 1, 2. God, who at sundry times, and in divers 
manners, spake in time past unto the fathers, by the prophets, 
hath in these last days spoken unto us by his Son. 

*■ John xv. 15. But I have called you friends ; for all things 
that 1 have heard of my Father, I have made known unto you. 

b Eph. iv. 11, 12, 13. And he gave some, apostles ; and some, 
prophets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and t ~».cli- 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 165 

Q. 44. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
priest? 

A. Christ cxecuteth the oflice of a priest, in his 
once offering himself a sacrifice without spot to 
God c , to be a reconciliation for the sins of his 
people' 1 \ and in making continual intercession foi 
them e . 

Q. 45. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
king ? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in call- 
ing out of the world a people to himself f ; and giv- 
ing them officers^, laws h , and censures, by which 
he visibly governs them 1 ; in bestowing saving 

ers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the minis- 
try, for the edifying of the body of Christ : till we all come in 
the unity of the faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of God, 
unto a perfect man, unto the measure of the stature of the ful- 
ness of Christ. John xx. 31. 

c Heb. ix. 14, 28. How much more shall the blood of Christ, 
who through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to 
God, purge your conscience — So Christ was once offered to 
bear the sins of many 

d Heb. ii. 17. That he might be a merciful and faithful 
high priest in things pertaining to God, to make reconciliation 
for the sins of the people. 

e Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to 
the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever livetl/ 
to make intercession for them. 

f Isa. lv. 5. Behold, thou shalt call a nation that thou 
knowest not ; and nations that knew not thee, shall run unto 
thee, because of the Lord thy God, and for the Holy One of 
Israel ; for he hath glorified thee. Gen. xlix. 10. 

e 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church; 
first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after 
that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, di- 
versities of tongues. Eph. iv. 11, 12. 

h I-?a. xxxiii. 22. For the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our 
lawgiver the Lord wour king ; he will save us. 

• Mat xviii. 17, 18. And if he shall neglect to hear them, 



166 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

grace upon his elect k , rewarding their obedience 1 , 
and correcting them for their sins?, preserving 
and supporting them under all their temptations 
and sufferings , restraining and overcoming all 
their enemies , and powerfully ordering all things 
for his own glory p , and their good * ; and also in 
taking vengeance on the rest, who know not God, 
and obey not the Gospel 1 ". 

Q. 46. What was the estate of Chrises humilia 
Hon ? 

tell it unto the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, 
let him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican. Verily 
I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound 
ia heaven : and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth, shall be 
loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5. 1 Tim. v. 20. Tit. iii. 10. 

k Acts v. 31. Him hath God exalted with his right-hand to 
be a Prince and a Saviour, for to give repentance to Israel, and 
forgiveness of sins. Psal. lxviii. 18. 

1 Rev. xxii. 12. And behold, I come quickly; and my re- 
ward is with me, to give every man according as his work 
shall be. Mat. xxv. 34, 35, 36. Rom. ii. 7. 

m Rev. iii. 19. As many as I love, I rebuke and chasten, 
Heb. xii. 6, 7. 

n Isa. lxiii. 9. In all their affliction he was afflicted, and the 
angel of his presence saved them : in his love and in his pity he 
redeemed them ; and he bare them, and carried them all the 
days of old. 

° 1 Cor. xv. 25. For he must reign, till he hath put all 
enemies under his feet. Psal. ex. throughout. 

P Rom. xiv. 11. As I live, saith the Lord, every knee shall 
bow to me, and every tongue shall confess to God. Phil. ii. 11. 
And that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord, 
to the glory of God the Father. 

q Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together 
for good, to them that love God, to them who are the called ac- 
cording to his purpose. 

r 2 Thess. i. 8. In flaming fire taking vengeance on them 
that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord 
Jesus Christ. Psal. ii. 9. Thou shalt break them with a rod 
of iron ; thou shalt dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel. 



THfc LARGER CATECHI C M. 1C7 

A. The estate of Christ's 1 umiliation was that 
low condition, wherein he, for our sakes, empty- 
ing himself of his glory, took upon him the form of 
a servant, in his conception and birth, life, death, 
and after his death until his resurrection\ 

Q. 47. How did Christ humble himself in his con- 
ception and *>irth ? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his conception 
and birth, in that, being from all eternity the Son 
of God in the bosom of the Father, he was plea- 
sed in the fulness of time to become the son of 
man, made of a woman of low estate, and to be 
born of her, with divers circumstances of more than 
ordinary abasement 1 . 

Q. 48. How did Christ humble himself in his life ? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his life, by sub- 
jecting himself to the law v , which he perfectly 
fulfilled^, and by conflicting with the indignities oi 

• Phil. ii. 6, 7, 8. Who, being in the form of God, thought 
it not robbery to be equal with God ; but made himself of no 
reputation, and took upon him the form of a servant, and was 
made in the likeness of men; and being found in fashion as a 
man, he humbled himself, and became obedient unto death, even 
the death of the cross. 2 Cor. viii. 9. For ye know the grace 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your 
sakes he became poor, that ye through his poverty might be 
rich. Luke i. 31. Acts ii. 24. 

* John i. 14, 18. The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among 
us. — The only begotten Son, which is in the bosom of the Fa- 
ther. Luke ii. 7. And she brought forth her first-born son, 
and wrapped him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a 
manger. 

T Gal. iv. 4. God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, 
made under the law. 

w Mat. v. 17. Think not that I am come to destroy the law, 
or the prophets : I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. Roin. 
t. 19. 

15 



168 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

the world*, temptations of Satan?, and infirmities 
in his flesh ; whether common to the nature cf 
man, or particularly accompanying that his low 
condition 2 . 

Q. 49. How did Christ humble himself in his death? 

A. Christ humbled himself in his death, in that 
having been betrayed by Judas*, forsaken by his 
disciples b , scorned and rejected by the world c , 
condemned by Pilate, and tormented by his perse- 
cutors'*; having also conflicted with the terrors of 
death and the powers of darkness, felt and borne 
the weight of God's wrath e , he laid down his life 
an offering for sin f , enduring the painful, shame- 
ful, and cursed death of the cross^. 

x Psal. xxii. 6. But I am a worm, and no man ; a reproach 
of men, and despised of the people. Isa. liii. 2, 3. Heb. xii. 
2, 3. 

y Mat. iv. 1 to 12. Then was Jesus led up of the Spirit 
into the wilderness, to be tempted of the devil, &c. Luke iv 
1 to 14. 

2 Heb. ii. 17, 18. Wherefore in all things it behooved him 
to be made like unto his brethren — For in that he himself hath 
suffered, being tempted, he is able to succour them that are 
tempted. Heb. iv. 15. Isa. lii. 13, 14. 

a Mat. xxvii. 4. 

L Mat. xxvi. 56. Then all the disciples forsook him, and fled. 

c Isa. liii. 3. He is despised and rejected of men; a man 
of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and we hid as it were 
our faces from him : he was despised, and we esteemed him 
not. 

d Mat. xxvii. 26. And when he had scourged Jesus, he de- 
livered him to be crucified. John xix. 34. Luke xxii. 63, 64. 

e Luke xxii. 44. And being in an agony, he prayed more 
earnestly : and his sweat was as it were great drops of blood 
falling down to the ground. Mat. xxvii. 46. And about the 
ninth hour, Jesus cried with a loud voice — Eli, Eli, lama sa 
bachthani ? — My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ? 
Rom. viii. 32. 

( Isa. liii. 10. Thou shalt make his soul an offering for sin. 

* Phil. ii. 8. And being found in fashion as a man, he hum* 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 1 CO 

Q. 50. Wherein consisted Christ's humiliation af- 
ar his death? 

A. Christ's humiliation after his death, consisted 
in his being buried h , and continuing in the state of 
the dead, and under the power of death till the 
third day 1 , which hath been otherwise expressed 
in these words. He descended into hell. 

Q. 51. What was the. estate of Christ's exaltation? 

A* The estate of Christ's exaltation compre- 
hended his resurrection*, ascension 1 , sitting at the 
right-hand of the Father™, and his coming again to 
judge the world". 

Q. 52. How zvas Christ exalted in his resurrection? 

A. Christ was exalted in his resurrection, in 
that, not having seen corruption in death (of which 
it was not possible for him to be held ) and having 
the very same body in which he suffered, with the 

bled himself, and became obedient unto death, even the death 
of the cross. Heb. xii. 2. Gal. iii. 13. 

* 1 Cor. xv. 3, 4. 
• * Mat. xii. 40. For as Jonas was three days and three nights 
in the whale's belly; so shall the Son of man be three days and 
three nights in the heart of the earth. Psal. xvi. 10. compared 
with Acts ii. 24, 25, 26. Rom. vi. 9. 

k 1 Cor. xv. 4. And that he rose again the third day, ac- 
cording to the Scriptures. 

1 Mark xvi. 19. So then, after the Lord had spoken unto 
thorn, he was received up into heaven. 

m Eph. i. 20. And set him at his own right-hand. 

n Acts i. 11. This same Jesus, which is taken up from you 
mto heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him 
go into heaven. Acts xvii. 31. 

Acts ii.24. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the 
pains of death : because i f was not possible that he should be 
holuen of it. Psal. xvi. 10. For thou wilt not leave my soul 
in hell ; noither wilt thou suffer th) Holy One to see corruption. 



170 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

essential properties thereof?, (but without morta- 
lity and other common infirmities belonging to this 
life) really united to his soul q , he rose again from 
the dead the third day by his own power 1 " ; where 
by he declared himself to be the Son of God s , to 
have satisfied divine justice 1 , to have vanquished 
death, and him that had the power of it v , and 
to be Lord of quick and dead w . All which he 
did as a public person x , the head of his church y , 
for their justification 2 , quickening in grace a , sup* 

P Luke xxiv. 39. Behold my hands and my feet, that, it is 
I myself: handle me, and see; for a spirit hath not flesh and 
bones, as ye see me have. 

i Rev. i. J8. I am he that liveth, and was dead; and be- 
hold, I am alive for evermore ; Amen : and have the keys of 
hell and of death. 

r John x. 18. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down 
of myself. 1 have power to lay it down, and I have power U 
take it again. 

8 Rom. i. 4. And declared to be the Son of God with power, 
according to the Spirit of holiness, by the resurrection from 
the dead. 

1 Rom. viii. 34. Who is he that condemneth ? it is Christ 
that died, yea rather, that is risen again, who is even at the 
right-hand of God. 

v Heb. ii. 14. — That through death he might destroy him 
that had the power of death, that is, the devil. 

w Rom. xiv. 9. For to this end Christ both died, and rose, 
and revived, that he might be Lord both of the dead and living* 

x 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22. For since by man came death, by man 
came also the resurrection of the dead. For as in Adam all die, 
even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 

f Eph. i. 22, 23. — And gave him to be the head over all 
things to the church, which is his body, the fulness of him that 
filleth all in all. Col. i. 18. 

z Rom. iv. 25. Who was delivered for our offences, and was 
raised again for our justification. 

a Eph. ii. 5, 6. Even when we were dead in sins, hath 
quickened us together with Christ. Col. ii. 12. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 171 

port against enemies' 1 , and to assure them of their 
resurrection from the dead at the last day . 

Q. 53. FIozv was Christ exalted in his ascension ? 

A. Christ was exalted in his ascension, in that 
having, after his resurrection, often appeared un- 
to, and conversed with his apostles, speaking to 
them of the things pertaining to the kingdom of 
God 1 , and giving them commission to preach the 
Gospel to all nations e ; forty days after his resur- 
rection, he, in our nature, and as our head f , tri- 
umphing over enemies?, visibly went up into the 
highest heavens, there to receive gifts for men h , to 
raise up our affections thither', and to prepare a 

b 1 Cor. xv. 25, 26. For he must reign, till he hath put all 
enemies under his feet. The last enemy that shall be destroyed 
is death. 

c 1 Cor. xv. 20. But now is Christ risen from the dead, and 
become the first-fruits of them that slept. 

d Acts i. 2, 3. Until the day in which he was taken up, 
after that he through the Holy Ghost had given commandments 
unto the apostles whom he had chosen : to whom also he shewed 
himself alive after his passion, by many infallible proofs, being 
seen of them forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining 
to the kingdom of God. 

e Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore and teach all nations. 
Mark xvi. 15. 

f Heb. vi. 20. Whither the forerunner is for us entered, 
even Jesus, made a high priest for ever. See also letter d . 

B Eph. iv. 8. Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up on 
high, he led captivity captive, ana ga\e gifts unto men. 

b Acts i. 9. — While they beheld, he was taken up ; and 9 
cloud received him out of their sight. Psal. lxviii. 18. Thou 
hast ascended on high: — thou hast received gifts for men; 
yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lord God might dwell 
among them. 

1 Col. iii. 1, 2. If ye then be risen with Christ, seek those 
things which are above, where Christ sitteth on the right-hand 
of God, &c. 

15* 



172 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

place for us k , where himself is and shall continue 
till his second coming at the end of the world 1 . 

Q. 54. How is Christ exalted in his sitting at the 
right-hand of God. 9 

A. Christ is exalted in his sitting at the right- 
hand of God, in that as God-man he is advanced 
to the highest favour with God the Father' 11 , with 
all fulness of joy", glory , and power over all 
things in heaven and earth p ; and doth gather and 
defend his church, and subdue their enemies ; fur- 
nisheth his ministers and people with gifts and 
graces' 1 , and maketh intercession for them r . 

Q. 55. How doth Christ make intercession? 

A. Christ maketh intercession, by his appearing 
in our nature continually before the Father in hea- 
ven', in the merit of his obedience and sacrifice 
on earth 1 ; declaring his will to have it applied tc 
all believers v ; answering all accusations againsi 

k John xiv. 2. — I go to prepare a place for you. 

1 Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive, until the 
times of restitution of all things. 

m Phil. ii. 9. Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, 
and given him a name which is above every name. 

Q Acts ii. 28. — Thou shalt make me full of joy with thy 
countenance. Compared with Psal. xvi. 11. 

John xvii. 5. And now, O Father, glorify thou me with 
thine own self, with the glory which I had with thee before the 
world was. 

p Eph. i. 22. And hath put all things under his feet, and 
^ave him to be the head over all things to the church. 1 Pet. 
iii. 22. 

<J Eph. iv. 11, 12. Psal. ex. throughout. 

r Rom. viii. 34. 

• Heb. ix. 24. For Christ is not entered into the holy places 
made with hands, which are the figures of the true ; but into 
heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us. 

1 Heb. i. 3. — When he had by himself purged our sins, sat 
down on the right-hand of the Majesty on high. 

v John xvii. 9, 20 24. — Father, I will that they also whom 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 173 

them w ; and procuring for them quiet of conscience, 
notwithstanding daily failings'*, access with bold- 
ness to the throne of grace y , and acceptance of 
their persons* and services 1 . 

Q. 5G. How is Christ to be exalted in his coming 
again to judge the world? 

J. Christ is to be exalted in his coming again 
to judge the world, in that he, who was unjustly 
judged and condemned by wicked men h , shall 
come a^ain at the last day in great power , and in 
the full manifestation of his own glory, and of his 
Father's, with all his holy angels d , with a shout, 

thou hast given me be with me where I am ; that they may 
behold my glory, which thou hast given me. 

w Rom. viii. 33, 34. Who shall lay any thing to the charge 
of God's elect? // is God that justifieth. Who is he that con- 
demneth ? // is Christ that died, yea rather, that is risen 
again, who is even at the right-hand of God, who also maketh 
intercession for us. 

* 1 John ii. 1, 2. — If any man sin, we have an advocate with 
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous. Rom. v. 1. 

y Heb. iv. 15, 16. — Let us therefore come boldly unto the 
throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to 
help in time of need. 

z Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, wherein 
he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

a 1 Pet. ii. 5. Ye also, as lively stones, are built up a spi- 
ritual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, 
acceptable to God by Jesus Christ. Rev. viii. 3, 4. 

b Acts iii. 14, 15. But ye denied the Holy One, and the 
J ust, and desired a murderer to be granted unto you ; and 
killed the Prince of life. 

c Mat. xxiv. 30.— And then shall all the tribes of the earth 
mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds 
of heaven, with power and great glory. 

d Luke ix. 26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me, and 
of my words, of him shall the Son of nan oe asnamed, when he 
shall come in his own glory, and in fa* Father s, and of the holy 
angels. Mat. xxv. 31. 



174 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

with the voice of the archangel, and with the 
trumpet of God e , to judge the world in righteous- 
ness f . 

Q. 57. What benefits hath Christ procured by his 
mediation ? 

A. Christ by his mediation hath procured re- 
demption°, with all other benefits of the covenant 
of grace h . 

Q. 58. How do rue come to be made partakers of 
the benefits which Christ hath procured ? 

A. We are made partakers of the benefits which 
Christ hath procured, by the application of them 
unto us 1 , which is the work especially of God the 
Holy Ghost k . 

Q. 59. Who art made partakers of redemption 
through Christ ? 

A. Redemption is certainly applied, and effec- 
tually communicated, to all those for whom Christ 
hath purchased it 1 ; who are in time by the Holy 

e 1 Thess. iv. 16. For the Lord himself shall descend from 
heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with 
the trump of God. 

f Acts xvii. 31. Because he hath appointed a day, in the 
which he will judge the world in righteousness, by that man 
whom he hath ordained; whereof he hath given assurance unto 
all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. 

e Heb. ix. 12. Neither by the blood of goats and calves, but 
by his own blood, he entered in once into the holy place, 
having obtained eternal redemption for us. 

h 2 Cor. i. 20. For all the promises of God in him are yea, 
and in him Amen, unto the glory of God by us. 

» John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave he 
power to become the sons of God, evei* to them that believe on 
his name. 

k Tit. iii. 5, 6. — But according to his mercy he saved us, by 
the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 
John xvi. 7, 8. 

1 John vi. 37, 39. All that the Father giveth me, shall come 
to me : and him that cometh to me, I will in no wise ea*t out* 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. ! lb 

Ghost enabled to believe in Christ, according to 
the Gospel". 

Q. 60. Can they wlio have never heard the Gospel, 
and so know not Jesus Christ, nor believe in ttim^ be 
saved by their living according to the light of nature ? 

A. They who having never heard the Gospel", 
know not Jesus Christ , and believe not in him, 
cannot be saved 1 ', be they never so diligent to 
frame their lives according to the light of nature -, 
or the laws of that religion which they profess 1 " ; 
neither is there salvation in any other, but in 
Christ alone 5 , who is the Saviour only of his body 
the church*. 

Q. 61. Are all they saved who hear the Gospel, 
and live in the church? 

And this is the Father's will which hath sent me, that of all 
which he hath given me, I should lose nothing, but should raise 
it up again at the last day. John x. 15, 16. — I lay down my 
life for the sheep. And other sheep I have, which are not of 
this fold : them also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice. 
Eph. i. 13, 14. 

m Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved, through faith ; and 
that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. John iii. 36. 

n Rom. x. 14. How then shall they call on him in whom 
they have not believed? and how shall they believe in him 
of whom they have not heard ? and how shall they hear with- 
out a preacher? 

° 2 Thess. i. 8, 9. In flaming fire taking vengeance on them 
that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our Lord 
Jesus Christ, &c. 

P John viii. 24. — If ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die 
in your sins. Mark xvi. 16. He that believeth not, shall be 
damned. 

i 1 Cor. i. 20 to 25. 

r John iv. 22. Phil. iii. 4 to 10. 

■ Acts iv 12. Neither is there salvation in any other : for 
there is none other name under heaven given among men, 
whereoy we must be saved. 

4 Eph. v. 23. — Even as Christ is the head of the Church ; 
fcnd ha is the Saviour of the body. 



76 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. All that hear the Gospel, and live in the vi- 
sible church, are fiot saved ; but only they who 
are true members of the church invisibles 

Q. 62. What is the visible church? 

A* The visible church is a society made up of 
all such as in all ages and places of the world do 
profess the true religion' 7 , and of their children*. 

Q. 63. What are the special privileges of the vi- 
sible church ? 

A. The visible church hath the privilege of be- 
ing under God's special care and government ; of 
being protected and preserved in all ages, not- 
withstanding the opposition of all enemies 7 ; and 
of enjoying the communion of saints, the ordinary 
means of salvation 3 , and offers of grace by Christ, 

v Rom. ix. 6. — They art not all Israel, which are of Israel, 
Mat. vii. 21. Not every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, 
shall enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that doeth the 
will of my Father which is in heaven. Mat. xxii. 14. John xii. 
38, 39, 40. 

w 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God which is at Corinth, 
to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, 
with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesus Christ 
our Lord, both theirs and ours. 1 Cor. xii. 13. Rom. xv. 9. 
to 13. Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. 

x Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you, and to your chil- 
dren. 1 Cor. vii. 14. Rom. xi. 16. Gen. xvii. 7. 

y Isa. iv. 5, 6. And the Lord will create upon every dwel- 
ling-place of Mount Zion, and upon her assemblies, a cloud 
and smoke by day, and the shining of a flaming fire by night : 
for upon all the glory shall be a defence. And there shall be a 
tabernacle for a shadow in the day time from the heat, and foi 
a place of refuge, and for a covert from storm and from rain. 
I Tim. iv. 10. 

z Mat. xvi. 18. And upon this rock I will build my church ■ 
and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it. Isa. xxxi. 4, 
5. Zee. xii. 2, 3, 4, 8, 9. Exod. iii. 2, 3. Psal. ex v. through- 
out 

* Acts ii. 42. Thev continued steadfastly in the apostles' 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. -7 7 

to all members of it, in the ministry of the Gospel, 
testifying that whosoever believes in him shall be 
saved 6 , and excluding none that will come unto 
him c . 

Q. G4. What is the invisible church ? 

A. The invisible church is the whole number of 
the elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered 
into one under Christ the head d . 

Q. 65. What special benefits do the members of 
the invisible church enjoy by Christ? 

A. The members of the invisible church, by 
Christ, enjoy union and communion with him in 
grace and glory e . 

Q. 66. What is that union zvhich the elect have 
zoith Christ? 

doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in 
prayers. 

b Psal. cxlvii. 19, 20. He sheweth his word unto Jacob, his 
statutes and his judgments unto Israel. He hath not dealt so 
with any nation : and as for his judgments, they have not known 
them. Rom. ix. 4. Mark xvi. 15, 16. — Preach the Gospel to 
every creature. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be 
saved. Acts xvi. 31. Isa. xlv. 22. Rev. xxii. 17. 

c John vi. 37. — And him that cometh to me, I will in nc wise 
cast out. 

d Eph. i. 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times, 
he might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which 
are in heaven, and which are on earth ; even in him. John xi. 
52. And not for that nation only, but that also he should ga- 
ther together in one the children of God that were scattered 
abroad. John x. 16. And other sheep I have, which are not 
of this fold ; them also I must bring, and they shall hear my 
voice ; and there shall be one fold, and one shepherd. Eph. i. 
22, 23. 

e John xvii. 21. That they all maybe one ; as thou, Father, 
art in me, and I in thee, that they also may be one in us. Eph. 
ii. 5, 6. 1 John i. 3. — And truly our fellowship is with the Fa- 
ther, and with his Son Jesus Christ. John xvii. 24. Father, 
I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me 
where I am ; that they may behold my glory. v 



178 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The union which the elect have with Christ 
is the work of God's grace f , whereby they are spi- 
ritually and mystically, yet realty and inseparably, 
joined to Christ as their head and husbands ; which 
is done in their effectual calling 11 . 

Q. 67. What is effectual calling? 

A. Effectual calling is the work of God's al- 
mighty power and grace 1 , whereby (out of his free 
and especial love to his elect, and from nothing in 
them moving him thereunto k ) he doth in his ac- 
cepted time invite and draw them to Jesus Christ, 

f Eph. ii. 6, 7, 8. — For by grace are ye saved, through faith ; 
and that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. 

s 1 Cor. vi. 17. But he that is joined unto the Lord Is one 
spirit. John x. 28. And I give unto them eternal life ; and 
they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my 
hand. Eph. v. 23, 30.— Even as Christ is the head of the 
church. — For we are members of his body, of his flesh, and oi 
his bones. 

h 1 Cor. i. 9. God is faithful, by whom ye were called unto 
the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. 1 Pet. v. 10. 

1 Eph. i. 18, 19, 20. — That ye may know what is the hope of 
nis calling, and what is the exceeding greatness of his power to 
us-ward who believe, according to the working of his mighty 
Dower, which he wrought in Christ, when he raised him from 
*Jkie dead- and set him at his own right-hand in the heavenly 
tf-aces. 2 Tim. i. 8, 9. — Who hath saved us and called us with 
9 holy calling, not according to our works, but according to his 
own purpose and grace, which was given us in Christ Jesus, 
before the world began. 

k Tit. iii. 4, 5. But after that the kindness and lore of God 
our Saviour toward man appeared, not by works of righteous- 
ness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved 
us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy 
Ghost. Eph. ii. 4 to 10. God, who is rich in mercy, for his 
great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead 
in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ ; (by grace ye 
are saved) — Not of works, lest any man should boast. Rom. 
ix. 11. — (According to election might stand, not of works, but 
of him that calleth.) 



THE LARGER C> TECH ISM. 179 

by his word and Spirit 1 ; savingly enlightening their 
minds"*, renewing and powerfully determining their 
wills", so as they (although in themselves dead in 
sin) are hereby made willing and able, freely to 
answer his call, and to accept and embrace the 
grace offered and conveyed therein . 

Q. 68, Are the elect only effectually called? 

A. All the elect, and they only, are effectuall 
called 1 ' ; although others may be and often are out- 
wardly called by the ministry of the word^, and 
have some common operations of the Spirif , who, 

1 2 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech you by us ; we pray#o?4 in Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled, to God. 2 Cor. vi. 2. (Behold, now 
is the accepted time ; behold, now is the day of salvation.) 
John vi. 44. No man can come to me, except the Father, who 
hath sent me, draw him ; and I will raise him up at the last 
day. 2 Thess. ii. 13, 14. But we are bound to give thanks 
always to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because 
God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through 
eanctification of the Spirit, and belief of the truth ; whereunto 
he called you by our Gospel, to the obtaining of the glory of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 

m Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and to turn them from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that 
they may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among 
them which are sanctified by faith that is in me. m 

n Ezek. xi. 19. — And I will put a new spirit within you : 
and I will take the stony heart out of their flesh, and will give 
them a heart of flesh. Ezek. xxxvi. 26", 27. 

John vi. 45- — And they shall be all taught of God. Every 
man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of the Father, 
cometh unto me. Phil. ii. 13. For it is God which worketh 
in you both to will and to do of his good pleasure. Deut. xxx. 
6. Eph. ii. 5. 

p Acts xiii. 48. — And as many as were ordained to eternal 
life, believed. 

q Mat. xxii. 14. For many are called, but few are chosen. 

r Mat. xiii. 20, 21. But he that received the seed into stony 
places, the same is he that heareth the word — yet hath he not 
16 



180 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

for their wilful neglect and contempt of the grace 
offered to them, being justly left in their unbelief, 
do never truly come to Jesus Christ 3 . 

Q. 69. What is the communion in grace, which the 
members of the invisible church have zvith Christ. 9 

A. The communion in grace, which the mem- 
bers of the invisible church have with Christ, is 
their partaking of the virtue of his mediation, in 
their justification 1 , adoption v , sanctification, and 
whatever else in this life manifests their union with 
him w . 

Q. 70. What is justification ? 

A. Justification is an act of God's free grace 
unto sinners x , in which he pardoneth all their sin, 

toot in himself, but dureth V a while ; for when tribulation 
or persecution ariseth because of the word, by and by he is of- 
fended. Heb. vi. 4, 5, 6. 

s Psal. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken to 
my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So I gave them up 
unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in their own 
counsels. John xii. 38, 39, 40. That the saying of Esaias the 
prophet might be fulfilled, which he spake, Lord, who hath be- 
lieved our report ? and to whom hath the arm of the Lord been 
revealed? Therefore they could not believe, because that 
Esaias said again, He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened 
their heart ; that they should not see with their eyes, nor un- 
derstand with their heart, and be converted, and I should heal 
them. Acts xxviii. 25, 26, 27. John vi. 64, 65. Prov. i. 24 
to 32. Psalm xcv. 9 to the end. 

1 Rom. viii. 30. Moreover, whom he did predestinate, them 
he also called; and whom he called, them he also justified; 
and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 

v Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of 
children by Jesus Christ to himself. 

w 1 Cor. i. 30. But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who oi 
God is made unto us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctifi- 
cation, and redemption. 

r Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Even the righteousness of God, xchieh. 
is by faith of Jesus Christ unto all, and upon all them that be* 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 131 

accepteth and accounteth their persons righteous 
ID his sight y ; not for any thing wrought in them, 
or done by them 7 , but only for the perfect obedi- 
ence and full satisfaction of Christ, by God impu- 
ted to them a , and received by faith alone b . 

Q. 71. How is justification an act of God' 1 s free 
grace ? 

A. Although Christ by his obedience and death, 
did make a proper, real, and full satisfaction to 
God's justice in the behalf of them that are jus- 

lieve ; for there is no difference : — being justified freely by his 
grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus, &c. 
Rom. it. 5. 

> 2 Cor. v. 19, 21. To wit, that God was in Christ, recon- 
ciling the world unto himself, not imputing their trespasses 
unto them. — For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew 
no sin ; that we might be made the righteousness of God in him. 
Rom. iii. 22, 24, 25. Even the righteousness of God, which is 
by faith of Jesus Christ unto alk and upon all them that be- 
lieve, &c. \ 

2 Eph. i. 6, 7. — Wherein he hath made us accepted in 
the Beloved : in whom we have redemption through his blood, 
the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his grace. 
Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we conclude, that a man is justified 
by faith without the deeds of the law. 

a Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by his gra.ee, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus : Whom God 
hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood. 
Rom. v. 17, 18, 19. — Much more they which receive abun 
dance of grace, and of the gift of righteousness, shall reign in 
life by one, Jesus Christ. — So by the obedience of one shall 
many be made righteous. Rom. iv. 6, 7, 8. Even as David 
also describeth the blessedness of the man unto whom God irn- 
puteth righteousness without works, &c. 

b Rom. v. 1. Therefore being justified by faith, we have 
peace with God. Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets 
'vitness, that through his name whosoever believeth in him 
shall receive remission of sins. Gal. ii. 16. Phil. iii. 9. Rom. 
iii. 25, 26. 



182 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

tified c : yet in as much as God accepieth the 
satisfaction from a surety, which he might have 
demanded of them ; and did provide this surety, 
his only Son d 5 imputing his righteousness to them e ? 
and requiring nothing of them for their justifica- 
tion but faith f , which also is his gift*, their justifi- 
ation is to them of free grace h . 

Q. 72. What is justifying faith ? 

A. Justifying faith is a saving grace 1 , wrought 

c Mat. xx. 28. Even as the Son of man came not to be mi- 
nistered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom (or 
price of redemption) for many. 1 Tim. ii. 6. 1 Pet. i. 18, 
19. Forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with 
corruptible things, as silver and gold, — but with the pre- 
cious blood of Christ, as of a lamb without blemish and with- 
out spot. Rom. v. 8, 9, 10. — While we were yet sinners, 
Christ died for us, &c. 

d Dan. ix. 24, 26. Isa. liii. 6, 10, 11, 12.— And the Lord 
hath laid on him the iniquity of us all. — Yet it pleased the 
Lord to bruise him ; he hath put him to grief : when thou shalt 
make his soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall 
prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in 
his hand. He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall be 
satisfied. — Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, 
and he shall divide the spoil with the strong ; because he hath 
poured out his soul unto death : and he was numbered with 
the transgressors ; and he bare the sin of many. Heb. vii. 22. 
By so much was Jesus made a surety of a better testament. 
Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but delivered 
him up for us all, how shall he not with him also freely give us 
all things? 

e 2 Cor. v. 21. — That we might be made the righteousness 
of God in him. Rom. iv. 11. 1 Cor. i. 30. 

f Rom. iii. 24, 25. — Whom God hath set forth to be a propi- 
tiation, through faith in his blood. Acts xvi. 31. 

£ Eph. ii. 8. For by grace are ye saved, through faith ; and 
that not of yourselves : it is the gift of God. 

b Eph. i. 7. In whom we have redemption through his 
blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of his 
grace. 

1 Heb. x 39. But we are not of them who draw back unto 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. IBS 

in the heart of a sinner by the Spirit 1 and word of 
God 1 ; whereby he, being convinced of his sin and 
misery, and of the disability in himself and all 
other creatures to recover him out of his lo^t con- 
dition" 1 , not only assenteth to the truth of the pro- 
mise of the Gospel 11 , but receivelh and resteth 
upon Christ and his righteousness therein held 
forth, for pardon of sin , and for the accepting and 
accounting of his person righteous in the sight of 
God for salvation?. 

Q. 13. How doth faith justify a sinner in the sight 
of God? 

A. Faith justifies a sinner in the sight of God, 
not because of those other graces which do always 
accompany it, or of good works that are the fruits 
of it * ; nor as if the grace of faith, or any act there- 
perdition; but of them that believe to the saving of the 
soul. 

k 2 Cor. iv. 13. We having the same spirit of faith. Eph. 
i. 17, 13, 19. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Fa- 
ther of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom and re- 
velation in the knowledge of him, Sec. 

1 Rom. x. 14, 17. — So then faith cometh by hearing, and 
hearing by the word of God. Rom. i. 16. 

m John xvi. 8, 9. And when he is come, he will reprove 
the world of sin, and of righteousness, and of judgment : of sin, 
because they believe not on me. Acts xvi. 30. — Sirs, what 
must I do to I e saved? Acts ii. 37. Eph. ii. 1. Acts iv. 12. 
Rom. vii. 9. 

n Eph. i. 13. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard 
the word of truth, the Gospel of your salvation. 

Acts x. 43. To him give all the prophets witness, that* 
through his name, whosoever believeth in him shall receive 
remission of sins. Acts xvi. 31. John i. 12. 

p Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having mine own 
righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through 
the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith. 
Acts xv. 11. But we believe that, through the grace of the 
Lord Jesus Christ, we shall be saved, even as they. 

q Gal. iii. 11 But that no man is justified by the law in 



184 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of, were imputed to him for his justification 1 "; but 
only as it is an instrument, by which he receiveth 
and applieth Christ and his righteousness 8 . 

Q. 74. What is adoption? 

A. Adoption is an act of the free grace of God 1 , 
in and for his only Son Jesus Christ v , whereby all 
those that are justified are received into the num- 
ber of his children*, have his name put upon them*, 
the Spirit of his Son given to them>, are under his 
fatherly care and dispensations 2 , admitted to all 
the liberties and privileges of the sons of God, 

the sight of God, it is evident : for, The just shall live by faith. 
Rom. iii. 28. Therefore we conclude, that a man is justified 
by faith without the deeds of the law. 

r Rom. iv. 5. But to him that worketh not, but believeth 
on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righ- 
teousness. Compared with Rom. x. 10. 

s John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God. Phil. iii. 9. 

* 1 John iii. 1. Behold what manner of love the Father 
hath bestowed upon us, that we should be called the sons of 
God! 

v Eph. i. 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of 
children by Jesus Christ to himself, according to the good plea- 
sure of his will. Gal. iv. 4, 5. But when the fulness of the 
time was come, God sent forth his Son, made of a woman, made 
under the law, to redeem them that were under the law, that 
we might receive the adoption of sons. 

w John i. 12. But as many as received him, to them gave 
he power to become the sons of God. 

x Rev. iii. 12. — And / will write upon him my new name. 

Cor. vi. 18. 

y Gal. iv. 6. And because ye are sons, God hath sent forth 
the Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father. 

z Psal. ciii. 13. Like as a father pitieth his children, so the 
Lord pitieth them that fear him. Prov. xiv. 26. In the fear 
of the Lord is strong confidence ; and his children shall have a 
nlace of refuge. Mat. vi. 32. — For your heavenly Father 
Knoweth that ye have need of all these things. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 185 

made heirs of all the promises, and fellow-l eirs 
with Christ in glory 8 . 

Q. 15. What is sanctijication ? 

A. Sanctitication is a work of God^s grace, 
whereby they, whom God hath, before the foun- 
dation of the world, chosen to be holy, arc, in time, 
lb rough the powerful operation of his Spirit* 1 , ap- 
plying the death and resurrection of Christ unto 
them' , renewed in their whole man after the image 
of God ,l ; having the seeds of repentance unto life, 
and all other saving graces, put into their hearts e , 
and those graces so stirred up, increased and 

*■ Rom. viii. 17. And if children, then heirs; heirs of God, 
and joint heirs with Christ : if so be that we suffer with him, 
that we may be also glorified together. Heb. vi. 12. 

b Eph. i. 4. According as he hath chosen us in him, before 
the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and with- 
out blame before him in love : 1 Cor. vi. 11. And such were 
some of you : but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye 
are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit 
of our God. 2 Thess. ii. 13. But we are bound to give thanks 
always to God for you, brethren beloved of the Lord, because 
God hath from the beginning chosen you to salvation, through 
sanctifiration of the Spirit, and belief of the truth. 

c Rom. vi. 4, 5, 6. Therefore we are buried with him by 
baptism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, ev T en so we also should walk 
in newness of life. For if we have been planted together in 
the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his 
resurrection; &c. Phil. iii. 10. 

d Eph. iv. 23, 24. And be renewed in the spirit of your 
mind ; and that ye put on the new man, which aftarr God is 
created in righteousness and true holiness. 

e Acts xi. 18. When they heard these things, they held 
their peace, and glorified God, saying, Then hath God also to 
the Gentiles granted repentance unto life. 1 John iii. 9. 
Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin ; for his seed re- 
maineth in him ; and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. 



186 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

strengthened 1 ", as that they more and more die 
unto sin, and rise unto newness of lifc g . 

Q. 76. What is repentance unto life ? 

A. Repentance unto life is a saving gr'ace h , 
wrought in the heart of a sinner by the Spirit 1 and 
word of God k , whereby out of the sight and sense, 
not only of the danger 1 , but also of the filthiness 

f Jude 20. But ye, beloved, building up yourselves on your 
most holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost. Eph. iii. 16, 17, 
18. That he would grant you, according to <£he riches of his 
glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner 
man ; that Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith ; that ye, 
being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend 
with all saints, &c. Col. i. 10, 11. That ye might walk wor- 
thy of the Lord unto all pleasing, being fruitful in every good 
work, and increasing in the knowledge of God; strengthened 
with all might, according to his glorious power, unto all pa- 
tience and long-suffering with joyfulness. 

e Rom. vi. 4, 6, 14. — Even so we also should walk in new- 
ness of life. — Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with 
him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth 
we should not serve sin. — For sin shall not have dominion over 
you : for ye are not under the law, but under grace. 

h 2 Tim. ii. 25. — If God peradventure will give them repen- 
tance to the acknowledging of the truth. 

1 Zech. xii. 10. I will pour upon the house of David, and 
upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the Spirit of grace and oi 
supplications ; and they shall look upon me whom they have 
pierced, and they shall mourn for him. 

k Acts xi. 18, 20, 21. — And some of them were men of Cy- 
prus and Cyrene, which, when they were come to Antioch, 
spake unto the Grecians, preaching the Lord Jesus. And 
the hand of the Lord was with them : and a great number 
believed, and turned unto the Lord. Psalm xix. 7— rl4. Acts 
ii. 37. 

1 Ezek. xviii. 30, 32. — Repent, and turn yourselves from 
all your transgressions ; so iniquity shall not be your ruin. 
Turn — and live ye. Luke xv. 17, 18. How many hired ser 
rants of my father's have bread enough, and to spare, and f 
perish with hunger ! &c. Hos. ii. 6, 7. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 187 

and odiousness of his sins m , and upon the appre- 
hension of God's mercy in Christ, to such as are 
penitent", he so grieves for°, and hates his sins p , as 
that he turns from them all to God 4 , purposing and 
endeavouring constantly to walk with him in all 
the ways of new obedience 1 ". 

m Ezek. xxxvi. 31. Then shall ye remember your own evil., 
ways, and your doings that were not good, and shall loathe 
yourselves in your own sight, for your iniquities, and for your 
abominations. Ezek. xvi. 61, 63. Then thou shalt remember 
thy ways, and be ashamed. — That thou mayest remember, and 
be confounded, and never open thy mouth any more because 
of thy shame. Isa. xxx. 22. 

D Psal. cxxx. 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. If thou Lord, shouldest mark 
iniquities, O Lord, who shall stand ? But there is forgiveness 
with thee, that thou mayctbe feared, &c. Joel ii. 12, 13. — Rend 
your heart, and not you ■ garments, and turn unto the Lord 
your God : for he is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and 
of great kindness, and repenteth him of the evil. Zee. xii. 10. 

° Jer. xxxi. 18, 19. I have surely heard Ephraim bemoan- 
ing himself thus : Thou hast chastised me, and I was chastised, 
as a bullock unaccustomed to the yoke : turn thou me, and I 
bhall be turned ; for thou art the Lord my God. Surely after 
that I was turned, I repented ; and after that I was instructed, 
I smote upon my thigh : I was ashamed, yea, even confounded, 
because I did bear the reproach of my youth. 

p 2 Cor. vii. 11 For behold, this self same thing that ye 
iorrowed after a godly sort, what carefulness it wrought in 
you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yea, what indignation, 
yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, yea, 
what revenge ! 

i Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes ; and to turn them from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. Ezek. 
xiv. 6. — Repent, and turn yourselves from your idols ; and turn 
away your faces from all your abominations. 1 Kings viii. 47, 
48. — If they shall bethink themselves — and so return unto thee 
with all their heart, and with all their soul. 1 Sam. vii. 3. 

r Psal. cxix. 59, 128. I thought on my ways, and turned my 
feet unto thy testimonies. Therefore I esteem all thy precepti 
concerning all things to be right ; and I hate every false way 
Luke i. 6. 



188 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 77. Wherein do justification and sanctification 
differ ? 

A. Although sanctification be inseparably joined 
with justification 53 , yet they differ, in that, God in 
justification, imputeth the righteousness of Christ 1 ; 
in sanctification, his Spirit infuseth grace, and ena- 
bleth to the exercise thereof v ; in the former, sin 
is pardoned^ ; in the other, it is subdued x ; the one 
doth equally free all believers from the revenging 
wrath of God, and that perfectly in this life, that 
they never fall into condemnation ; the other is 

s 1 Cor. 6, 11. And such were some of you : but ye are 
washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name 
of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God. 1 Cor. i. 30, 
But of him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto us 
wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption, 

1 Rom. iv. 6, 8. Even as David also describeth the bles- 
sedness of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousness 
without works. — Blessed is the man to whom the Lord will not 
impute sin. 2 Cor. v. 21. Rom. iii. 24. 

v Ezek. xxxvi. 27. And I will put my Spirit within you, 
and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my 
judgments, and do them. 

w Rom. iii. 24, 25. Being justified freely by his grace, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus ; whom God 
hath set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood, to 
declare his righteousness for the remission of sins. 

x Rom. vi. 6, 14. Knowing this, that our old man is cruci- 
fied with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that 
henceforth we should not serve sin. — For sin shall not have do- 
minion over you : for ye are not under the law, but under 
grace. 

y Rom. viii. 1, 33, 34. There is therefore now no condem- 
nation to them which are in Christ Jesus. — Who shall lay an} 
thing to the charge of God's elect? It is God that justifieth 
Who is he that condemneth ? 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 189 

neither equal in all*, nor in this life perfect in 
any', but growing up to perfection**. 

Q. 78. lVhe?ice ariseth the imperfection of sancti- 
ficutiun in believers. 9 

A. The imperfection of sanctincation in belie- 
vers ariseth from the remnants of sin abiding in 
every part of them, and the perpetual lustings of 
the flesh against the Spirit ; whereby they are often 
foiled with temptations, and fall into many sins c , 
are hindered in all their spiritual services d , and 

x Heb. v. 12, 13, 14. For when for the time ye ought to be 
teachers, ye have need that one teach you again which be the 
first principles of the oracles of God; and are become such as 
havp need of milk, and not of strong meat. For every one that 
useth milk, is unskilful in the word of righteousness ; for he is a 
babe. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age, 
even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to 
discern both good and evil. 1 John ii. 12, 13, 14. 

» 1 John i. 8, 10. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive 
ourselves, and the truth is not in us. — If we say that we have 
not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us. 

b 2 Cor. vii. 1. Having therefore these promises, dearly be 
loved, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of the flesh 
and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. Philip, iii. 12, 
13, 14. — Brethren, I count not myself to have apprehended* 
but this one thing / do, forgetting those things which are be- 
hind, and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I 
press toward the mark, for the prize of the high calling of God 
in Christ Jesus. 

c Rom. vii. 18, 23. For 1 know that in me (that is, in my 
flesh,) dwelleth no good thing : for to will is present with me ; 
but how to perform that which is good, I find not. — But I see 
another law in my members warring against the law of my 
mind, and bringing me into captivity to the law of sin which is 
in my members, 

d Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit — so that 
ye cannot do the things that ye would. Heb. xii. I. — Let U9 
lay aside every weight, and the sin which doth so easily be- 
set us. 



100 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

their best works are imperfect and defiled in the 
sight ofGod e . 

Q. 79. May not true believers, by reason of their 
imperfections, and the many temptations and sins 
they are overtaken with, fall azoay from the state of 
grace ? 

A. True believers, by reason of the unchange- 
able love of God f , and his decree and covenant to 
give them perseverance^ their inseparable union 
with Christ* 1 , his continual intercession for them 1 , 
and the Spirit and seed of God abiding in them k , 
can neither totally nor finally fall away from the 

e Isa. lxiv. 6. But we are all as an unclean thing, and all 
our righteousnesses are as filthy rags ; and we all do fade as a 
.eaf ; and our iniquities, like the wind, have taken us away. 
£xod. xxviii. 38. 

f Jer. xxxi. 3. — I have loved thee with an everlasting love. 
John xiii. 1. / 

s Heb. xiii. 20, 21. — Now the God of peace, that brought 
again from the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd of the 
sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make 
you perfect. 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. — Yet he hath made with me an 
everlasting covenant, ordered in all things, and sure: Isa. 
iiv. 10. 

h 1 Cor. i. 8. Who shall also confirm you unto the end, that 
ye may be blameless in the day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

» Heb. vii. 25. Wherefore he is able also to save them to 
the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he ever liveth 
to make intercession for them. Luke xxii. 32. But I have 
prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not. 

k 1 John lii. 9. Whosoever is born of God doth not com- 
mit sin ; for his seed remaineth in him ; and he cannot sin, be- 
cause he is born of God. 1 John ii. 27. But the anointing, 
which ye have received of him abideth in you : and ye need 
not that any man teach you : but as the same anointing 
teacheth you of all things, and is truth, and is no lie, and evec 
as it hath taught you, ye shall abide in him. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 191 

state of grace 1 , but are kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation™. 

Q. 00. Can true believers be infallibly assured that 
in the estate of grace* and that they shall 
therein unto salvation ? 

A* Such as truly believe in Christ, and endea- 
vour to walk in all good conscience before him , 
may. without extraordinary revelation, by faith 
grounded upon the truth of God's promises, and 
by the Spirit enabling them to discern in them- 
selves those graces to which the promises of life 
are made' 1 , and bearing witness with their spirits 

1 Jer. xxxii. 40. And I will make an everlasting covenant 
with them, that I will not turn away from them, to do them 
I will put my fear in their hearts, that they shall not 
depart from me. John x. 23. And I ^ive unto them eternal 
life ; and they shall never perish, neither shall any pluck them 
out of my hand. 

n 1 Pet. i. 5. Who are kept by the power of God through 
faith unto salvation. Phil. i. 6. — He which hath be^un a £oo<l 
work in yon, will perform it until the day of Jesus Christ. 

n 1 John ii. 3. And hereby we dc know that we know him, 
if we keep his commandments. Acts xxiv. 16. 

° 1 Cor. ii. 12. Now we have received, not the spirit of the 
*_:ie Spirit which is oi God ; that we mi^ht know 
the things that are freely §;iven to us of God. 1 John iv. 13, 
: I -^reby know we that we dwell in him, and he in us, be- 
ven us of his Spirit. — And we have known and 
believed the love that GckI hath to us. God is love : and he 
that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him. 1 
John iii. 14, 13, 19, 21, 24. We know that we have passed 
from death unto lrfe, because we love the brethren. — Let us 
not love in word, neither in tongue, but in deed and in truth. 
And hereby we know that we are of the truth, and shall assure 
our hearts before him. — Beloved, if our heart condemn us not, 
then have we confidence toward God. — And he that keepeth 
bis commandments, dwelleth in him, and he in him. And 
hereby we know that he abideth in us, by the Spirit which he 
hath ^iven us 

t 



192 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

that they are the children of GodP, be infallibly as- 
sured that they are in the estate of grace, and 
shall persevere therein unto salvation 01 . 

Q. 81. Are all true believers at all times assured 
of their present being in the estate of grace, and that 
they shall be saved? 

A. Assurance of grace and salvation not being 
of the essence of faith r , true believers may wait 
long before they obtain it s ; and, after the enjoy- 
ment thereof, may have it weakened and intermit- 
ted, through manifold distempers, sins, tempta- 
tions, and desertions 1 ; yet are they never left with- 
out such a presence and support of the Spirit of 
God, as keeps them from sinking into utter de- 
spair 7 . 

p Rom. viii. 16. The Spirit itself beareth witness with our 
ipirit, that we are the children of God. 

i 1 John v. 13. These things have I written unto you that 
believe on the name of the Son of God ; that ye may know that 
ye have eternal life. 

r Eph. i. 13. In whom ye also trusted, after that ye heard 
the word of truth, the Gospel of your salvation : in whom also, 
after that ye believed, ye were sealed with that Holy Spirit of 
promise. 

■ Isa. 1. 10. Who is among- you that feareth the Lord, that 
obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in darkness, and 
hath no light ? let him trust in the name of the Lord,, and stay 
upon his God. Psal. lxxxviii. throughout. 

1 Psal. lxxvii. 1 — 12. — Will the Lord cast off for ever? 
and will he be favourable no more ? Is his mercy clean gone 
lor ever ? doth his promise fail for evermore ? Hath God for- 
gotten to be gracious? hath he in anger shut up his tender 
mercies ? &c. Cant. v. 2, 3, 6. I sleep — I have put off my coat ; 
how shall I put it on ? — My beloved had withdrawn himself, 
and was gone ; my soul failed when he spake : I sought him, 
but I could not find him ; I called him, but he gave me no an- 
swer. Psal. xxxi. 22. For I said in my haste, I am cut off 
from before thine eyes. Psal. xxx. 6, 7. and li. 8, 12. 

v Job xiii. 15. Though he slay me, yet will I trust in him 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 193 

Q. 02. What is the communion in glory, which the 
member's of the invisible church have with Christ. 9 

A. The communion in glory, which the mem- 
bers of the invisible church have with Christ, is in 
this life", immediately after death x , and at last per- 
fected at the resurrection and day of judgment*'. 

Q. 83. What is the communion in glory with Christ, 
which the members of the invisible church enjoy in 
this life ? 

A. The members of the invisible church have 
communicated to them, in this life, the first-fruits 
of glory with Christ, as they are members of him 
their head, and so in him are interested in that 
glory which he is fully possessed of z ; and as an 
earnest thereof, enjoy the sense of God's love 51 , 
peace of conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, and 
hope of glory 5 . As, on the contrary, sense of 

Psal. lxxiii. 13, 14, 15, 23. — Nevertheless I am continually 
with thee ; thou hast holden me by my right-hand. 1 John iii. 
9. Isa. lvi. 7— 11. 

w 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open fare beholding as in 
a glass the glory of the l«ord, are cnanged into the same image, 
from glory to glory, even ay by the Spirit of the Lord. 

x Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say 
unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. 

y 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and remain, 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 

z Eph. ii. 5, 6. Even when we were dead in sins, hath 
quickened us together with Christ; — and hath raised us up 
together, and made us sit together in heavenly places, in Christ 
Jesus. 

a Rom. v. 5. And hope maketh not ashamed ; because the 
love of God is shed abroad in our hearts, by the Holy Ghost 
which is given unto us. 2 Cor. i. 22. Who hath also sealed 
us, and given the earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. 

l ' Rom. v. 1. 2. Therefore, being justified by faith, we have 
peace with God, through our Lord Jesus Christ: by whom 



194 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

God's revenging wrath, horror of conscience, and 
a fearful expectation of judgment, are to the wick- 
ed the beginning of the torments, which they shall 
endure after death c . 

Q. 84. Shall all men die? 

A. Death being threatened as the wages of sin (, 5 
it is appointed unto all men once to die e ; for that 
all have sinned f . 

Q. 85. Death being the wages of sin, why are not 
the righteous delivered from death, seeing all their 
sins are forgiven in Christ? 

A. The righteous shall be delivered from death 
itself at the last day, and even in death are deli- 
vered from the sting and curse of its • s0 that, al- 
though they die, yet it is out of God's love b , to free 

also we have access by faith into this grace wherein we stand, 
and rejoice in hope of the glory of God. R.om. xiv. 17. For 
the kingdom of God is not meat and drink ; but righteousness, 
and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost. 

c Gen. iv. 13. And Cain said unto the Lord, My punish- 
ment is greater than I can bear. Mat. xxvii. 4. — I have sinned 
in that I have betrayed the innocent blood. Heb. x. 27. But 
a certain fearful looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, 
which shall devour the adversaries. Mark ix. 44. Where 
their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. Rom. ii. 9. 

d Rom. vi. 23. For the wages of sin is death. 

e Heb. ix. 27. And as it is appointed unto men once to die. 

f Rom. v. 12. — So death passed upon all men, for that all 
have sinned. 

e 1 Cor. xv. 26, 55, 56, 57. The last enemy that shall be 
destroyed is death. — O death, where is thy sting ? O grave, 
where is thy victory? The sting of death is sin; and the 
strength of sin is the law. But thanks be to God, which giveth 
us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ. Heb. ii. 15. 

h Isa. lvii. 1, 2.— The righteous is taken away from the evil 
to come. He shall enter into peace : they shall rest in their 
beds. 2 Kings xxii. 20. Behold therefore, I will gather thee 
unto thy Cathers, and thou shalt be gathered \nto thy grave in 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 195 

them perfectly from sin and misery 1 , and to make 
them capable of farther communion with Christ in 
glory, which they then enter upon*. 

Q. 86. What is the communion in glory zvilh 
Christ, which the members of the invisible church en- 
joy immediately after death? 

A. The communion in glory with Christ, which 
the members of the invisible church enjoy imme- 
diately after death, is in that their souls are then 
made perfect in holiness 1 , and received into the 
highest heavens m , where they behold the face of 
God in light and glory"; waiting for the full re- 
demption of their bodies , which even in death 
continue united to Christ , and rest in their graves 

peace ; and thine eyes shall not see all the evil which I will 
bring upon this place. 

1 Rev. xiv. 13. — Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord 
from henceforth : yea, saith the Spirit, that they may rest from 
their labours ; and their works do follow them. Eph. v. 27. 

k Luke xxiii. 43. And Jesus said unto him, Verily, I say 
unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with me in paradise. Phil. i. 
23. For I am in a strait betwixt two, having- a desire to de- 
part, and to be with Christ ; which is far better. 

1 Heb. xii. 23. To the general assembly and church of the 
first-born, which are written in heaven, and to God the Judge 
of all. and to the spirits of just men made perfect. 1 John iii. 
2. Eph. v. 27. 

m 2 Cor. v. 1, 6, 8. — If our earthly house of this tabernacle 
were dissolved, we have a building of God, a house not made 
with hand?, eternal in the heavens, &c. 

u 1 John iii. 2. — But we know that, when he shall appear, 
we shall be like him ; for we shall see him as he is. 1 Cor. xiii. 
12. Now we see through a glass, darkly; but then face to 
face. Rev. xxii. 4, 5. Mat. v. 0. 

° Rom. viii. 23. — Waiting for the adoption, to wit, the re- 
demption of our body. Psal. xvi. 9. My flesh also shall rest 
in hope. 

P 1 Thess. iv. 14. For if we believe that Jesus died, and 
rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus, will God 
bring with him. 



196 THE LARGER CATECH/SM. 

as in their beds q , till at the last day they be again 
united to their souls r . Wheraas the souls of the 
wicked are at their death cast into hell, where 
they remain in torments and utter darkness ; and 
their bodies kept in their graves, as in their pri- 
sons, until the resurrection and judgment of the 
great day s . 

Q. 87. What are zve to believe concerning the re- 
surrection ? 

A. We are to believe, that at the last day, there 
shall be a general resurrection of the dead, both 
of the just and unjust 1 . When they that are then 
found alive shall in a moment be changed; and 
the selfsame bodies of the dead which were laid 
in the grave, being then again united to their souls 
for ever, shall be raised up by the power of 
Christ v . The bodies of the just, by the Spirit of 

i Isa. lvii. 2. He shall enter into peace ; they shall rest in 
their beds. 

r Job xix. 26, 27. And though after my skin worms destroy 
this body, yet in my flesh shall 1 see God : whom I shall see 
for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another. 

6 Luke xvi. 23, 24. And in hell he lifted up his eyes, being 
in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus in his 
bosom. And he cried and said, Father Abraham, — send Laza- 
rus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool my 
tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. Acts i. 25. — From 
which Judas by transgression fell, that he might go to his own 
place. Jude 6. — He hath reserved in everlasting chains, under 
darkness, unto the judgment of the great day. 

1 Acts xxiv. 15. — There shall be a resurrection of the dead, 
both of the just and unjust. 

v 1 Cor. xv. 51, 52, 53. Behold, I shew you a mystery ; We 
shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, in a moment, 
in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump; for the trumpet 
shall sound ; and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and 
we shall be changed. For this corruptible must put on incor- 
ruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. 1 Thess. iv. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 197 

Christ, and by virtue of his resurrection as theii 
bead, shall bo raised in power, spiritual, and in- 
corruptible, and made like to his gloriotlfl body w : 
and the bodies of the wicked, shall be raised up 
in dishonour by him as an offended judge*. 

Q. 88. What shall immediately follow after the 
resurrection ? 

1 "). 16, 17. For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, 
that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the 
Lord, shall not prevent them which are asleep. For the Lord 
himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice 
of the archangel, and with the trump of God ; and the dead in 
Christ shall rise first: then we which are alive and remain, 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air : and so shall we ever be with the Lord. 
John v. 28, 29. 

w 1 Cor. xv. 21, 22, 23, 42, 43, 44. For since by man came 
death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. For as 
in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. [It 
is evidently the scope of the apostle's argument in this passage, 
to prove, that as all. the natural seed of Adam, their covenant- 
head, were subjected to death by his ofFence ; so all the spi- 
ritual seed of Christ, their new covenant-head, shall be raised 
from death, to an immortal life of glory and blessedness, by vir- 
tue of his resurrection. It is therefore a perversion of the 
Scripture, to adduce this text as a proof of universal redemp- 
tion.] But every man in his own order: Christ the first- 
fruits ; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming. — So 
also is the resurrection of the dead : it is sown in corruption, it 
1 in inrorruption : it is sown in dishonour, it is raised 
in glory : it is sown in weakness, it is raised in power : it is 
• natural body, it is raised a spiritual body. Phil. iii. 21. 
Who shall change our vile body, that it may be fashioned like 
unto his glorious body. Dan. xii. 2. 

x John v. 28, 29. Marvel not at this : for the hour is 
coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his 
voice, and shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto the 
resurrection of life ; and they that have done evil, unto the re- 
surrection of damnation. Dan. xii. 2. And many of them that 
sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting 
life, and nome to shame and everlasting contempt. Mat. xxv. 33. 



198 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. Immediately after the resurrection shall fol- 
low the general and final judgment of angels and 
men y : the day and hour whereof no man know- 
eth, that all may watch and pray, and be ever 
ready for the coming of the Lord z . 
, Q. 89, What shall he done to the wicked at the day 
of judgment ? 

A. At the day of judgment, the wicked shall be 
set on Christ's left-hand 3 , and upon clear evidence, 
and full conviction of their own consciences* 3 , shall 
have the fearful but just sentence of condemnation 
pronounced against them c ; and thereupon shall 
be cast out from the favourable presence of God, 
and the glorious fellowship with Christ, his saints, 
and all his holy angels, into hell, to be punished 

y 2 Pet. ii. 4. For if God spared not the angels that sinned, 
but cast them down to hell, and delivered them into chains of 
darkness, to be reserved unto judgment. 2 Cor. v. 10. For 
we must all appear before the judgment- seal of Christ: that 
every one may receive the things done in his body, according 
to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Rev. xx. 12. 

2 Mat. xxiv. 36, 42, 44. But of that day and hour knoweth 
no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only. — 
Watch therefore ; for ye know not what hour your Lord doth 
come. — Therefore be ye also ready : for in such an hour as ye 
think not, the Son of man cometh. Luke xxi. 35, 36. 

a Mat. xxv. 33. And he shall set the sheep on his right-hand, 
but the goats on the left. 

b Rom. ii. 15, 16. Which shew the work of the law writ 
ten in their hearts, their conscience also bearing witness, and 
their thoughts the mean while accusing, or else excusing one 
another ; in the day when God shall judge the secrets of men 
by Jesus Christ, according to my Gospel. 

c Mat. xxv. 41,42. Then shall he say also unto them on 
the left-hand, Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, 
prepared for the devil and his angels : for I was a hungered, 
and ye gave me no meat, &c. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 199 

t\irh unspeakable torments both of body and soul, 
with the devil and his angels for ever' 1 . 

Q. 90. filial shall be done to the righteous at the 
day of judgment ? 

A. At the day of judgment, the righteous, being 
caught up to Christ in the clouds e , shall be set on 
his "right-hand, and there openly acknowledged 
and acquitted f , shall join with him in the judging , 
of reprobate angels and mens : and shall be re- 
ceived into heaven b , w r here they shall be fully and 
for ever freed from all sin and misery 1 ; filled with 
inconceivable joys k ; made perfectly holy and 

d Mat. xxv. 46. And these shall go away into everlasting 
punishment. 2 Thess. i. 8, 9. In flaming fire taking vengeance 
on them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of 
our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with everlast- 
ing destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the 
glory of his power. Luke xvi. 26. John iii. 36. Mark ix. 
43, 44. Mark xiv. 21. 

e 1 Thess. iv. 17. Then we which are alive and remain, 
shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet 
the Lord in the air. 

f Mat. xxv. 33. And he shall set the sheep on his right- 
hand. Mat. x. 32. Whosoever therefore shall confess me be- 
fore men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in 
heaven. 

* 1 Cor. vi. 2, 3. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge 
the world? — Know ye not that we shall judge angels? 

h Mat. xxv. 34, 46. Then shall the King say unto them on 
his right-hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the 
kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world : — 
But the righteous into life eternal. 

' Eph. v. 27. That he might present it to himself a glorious, 
church, not having spot, or wrinkle. Rev. vii. 17. And God 
shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. Rev. xiv. 13. 

k Psal. xvi. 11. Thou wilt shew me the path of life ; in thy 
presence is fulness of joy ; at thy right-hand there are pleasures 
(bi evermore. 1 Cor. ii. 9. 



200 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

happy both in body and soul, in the company of 
innumerable saints and angels 1 , but especially in 
the immediate vision and fruition of God the Fa- 
ther, of our Lord Jesus Christ, and of the Holy 
Spirit to all eternity™. And this is the perfect 
and full communion, which the members of the 
invisible church shall enjoy with Christ in glory, 
at the resurrection and day of judgment. 



Having seen what the Scriptures principally teach us 
to believe concerning God, it follows to consider 
what they require as the duty of man. 

Q. 91. What is the duty which God requireth of 
man ? 

A. The duty which God requireth of man is 
obedience to his revealed will". 

Q. 92. What did God at first reveal unto man 
as the rule of his obedience? 

1 Heb. xii. 22, 23. But ye are come unto mount Sion, anil 
unto the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and 
to an innumerable company of angels, to the general assembly 
and church of the first-born, which are written in heaven, and 
to God the judge of all, and to the spirits of just men made 
perfect. 

m 1 John iii. 2. Beloved, now are we the sons of God ; and 
it doth not yet appear what we shall be ; but we know that, 
when he shall appear, we shall be like him ; for we shall see 
him as he is. 1 Cor. xiii. 12. For now we see through a 
glass, darkly ; but then face to face : now I know in part ; 
but then shall I know even as also I am known. 1 Thess. iv. 
IT, 18. — So shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore, com- 
fort one another with these words. Rev. xxii. 3, 4, 5. 

a Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord 
our God ; but those things which are revealed belong unto us, 
*nd to our children for ever, that we may do al* the words of 
tiis law. Mich. vi. 8. 1 Sam. xv. 22. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 201 

A. The rule of obedience revealed to Adam in 
the estate of innocence, and to all mankind in him, 
beside a special command, not to eat of the fruit 
of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, was 
the moral law , 

Q. 93. IV hat is the moral law ? 

A. The moral law is the declaration of the will 
of God to mankind, directing and binding every one 
to personal, perfect, and perpetual conformity and 
obedience thereunto, in the frame and disposition 
of the whole man, soul and body p , and in perfor- 
mance of all those duties of holiness and righteous- 
ness which he oweth to God and man'i : promising 
life upon the fulfilling, and threatening death upon 
the breach of it r . 

Rom. x. 5. For Moses describeth the righteousness which 
is of the law, that the man which doeth those things shall live 
by them. Rom. ii. 14, 15. — Which show the work of the law 
written in their hearts. Gen. ii. 17. 

p Deut. v. 1, 31, 33. — Hear, O Israel, the statutes and 
judgments which I speak in your ears this day, that ye may- 
learn them, and keep, and do them. — I will speak unto thee 
all the commandments, and the statutes, and the judgments, 
which thou shalt teach them, that they may do them. — Ye shall 
walk in all the ways which the Lord your God hath comman- 
ded you. Luke x. 26, 27. — What is written in the law ? how 
readest thou ? And he answering, said, Thou shalt love the 
Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and 
with all thy strength, and with all thy mind ; and thy neigh- 
bour as thyself. 1 Thess. v. 23. — I pray God, your whole spi* 
rit, and soul, and body, be preserved blameless unto the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. 

q Luke i. 75. In holiness and righteousness before him, all 
the days of our life. Acts xxiv. 16. And herein do I exercise 
myself, to have always a conscience void of offence toward 
God, and toward men. 

r Rom. x. 5. — The man which doeth those things shall lire 
by them. Gal. iii. 1, 12. Cursed is every one that continu- 
^th not in all things which are written in the book of the law 
to do them. 



202 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 94. Is there any use of the moral law to man 
since the fall? 

A. Although no man since the fall can attain to 
righteousness and life by the moral law 5 , yet there 
is great use thereof, as well common to all men, 
as peculiar either to the unregenerate, or the re- 
generate 1 . 

Q. 95. Of what use is the moral laze to all men ? 

A. The moral law is of use to all men, to inform 
them of the holy nature and will of God v , and of 
their duty binding them to walk accordingly™ ; to 
convince them of their disability to keep it, and 
of the sinful pollution of their nature, hearts, and 
lives x , to humble them in the sense of their sin 
and misery^, and thereby help them to a clearer 

8 Rom. viii. 3. For -what the law could not do, in that it was 
weak through the flesh, God sending his own Son in the like- 
ness of sinful flesh, and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh. 
Gal. ii. 16. — For by the works of the law shall no flesh be jus- 
tified. 

1 1 Tim. i. 8. But we know that the law is good, if a man 
use it lawfully. 

v Lev. xi. 44, 45. For I am the Lord your God : ye shall 
therefore sanctify yourselves, and ye shall be holy : for 1 am 
holy. Lev. xx. 7, 8. Rom. vii. 12. Wherefore the law is 
holy, and the commandment holy, and just, and good. 

w James ii. 10, 11. For whosoever shall keep the whole 
law, and yet offend in one point he is guilty of all. Mich. vi. 
8. What doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly, and 
to lore mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God? 

x Psal. xix. 11,12. Moreover by them is thy servant warned : 
— who can understand his errors ? Rom. iii. 20. — For by the 
law is the knowledge of sin. Rom. vii. 7. — I had not known 
sin, but by the law : for I had not known lust, except the law 
had said, Thou shalt not covet. 

y Rom. iii. 9, 23. What then? Are we better than they? 
No, in no wise : for we have before proved both Jews and Gen- 
tiles, that they are all under sin ; — for all have sinned, and 
some short of the glory of God. Rom. vii. 9, 13. — When the 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 203 

Bight of the need they have of Christ 7 , and of the 
perfection of his obedience 1 . 

Q. 96. What particular \ise is there of the moral 
laxo to unregenerate men? 

A. The moral law is of use to unregenerate 
men, to awaken their consciences to flee from the 
wrath to come b , and to drive them to Christ 1 ' ; or, 
upon their continuance in the estate and way of 
tin, to leave them inexcusable 1 , and under the 
curse thereof e . 

Q. 97. What special use is there of the moral law 
to the regenerate ? 

A. Although they that are regenerate and be- 
lieve in Christ, be delivered from the moral law 
as a covenant of works 1 ", so as thereby they are 

commandment came, sin revived, and I died. — That sin by the 
commandment might become exceeding siniul. 

2 Gal. iii. 21, 22. /* the law then against the promises oi 
God? God forbid : for if there had been a law given which 
could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by 
the law. But the Scripture hath concluded all under sin, that 
the promise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them 
that believe. 

x Rom. x. 4. For Christ is the end of the law for righteous- 
ness to every one that believeth. 

1 1 Tim. i. 9, 10. Knowing this, that the law is not made 
fir a righteous man, but for the lawless and disobedient, for the 
Hy and for sinners, &c. Rom. vii. 9. 

c Gal. iii. 24. Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to 
brin^ us unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. 

J Rom. i. 20. — So that thoy are without excuse : Compare 
with Rom. ii. 15. 

e Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law 
are under the curse. 

f Rom. vii. 4, 6. Wherefore, my brethren, ye also are be- 
come dead to the law by the body of Christ ; that ye should be 
married to another, even to him who is raised from the dead, 
that we should bring forth fruit unto God. — But now we arc 
delivered from the law, that being dead wherein we were 
18 



2o4 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

neither justified^ nor condemned 11 : yet. beside the 
genera] uses thereof common to them with all men, 
it is of special use, to shew them how much they 
are bound to Christ for his fulfilling it, and endu- 
ring the curse thereof, in their stead and for their 
good* ; and thereby to provoke them to more 
thankfulness*, and to express the same in their 
greater care to conform themselves thereunto as 
the rule of their obedience 1 . 

Q. 98. Wherein is the moral law summarily com- 
prehended? 

held ; that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the 
oldness of the letter. And vi. 14. — For ye are not under the 
law, but under grace. 

s Rom. iii. 20. Therefore by the deeds of the law, there 
shall no flesh be justified in his sight. 

h Rom. viii. 1, 34. There is therefore now no condem- 
nation to them which are in Christ Jesus. — Who is he that con- 
cern neth ? 

1 Gal. iii. 13, 14. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse 
of the law, being made a curse for us. — That we might receive 
the promise of the Spirit through faith. Rom. viii. 3, 4. For 
what the law could not do, in that it was weak through the 
flesh, God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh, 
and for sin, condemned sin in the flesh ; that the righteousness 
of the law might be fulfilled in us. 2 Cor. v. 21. 

k Col. i. 12, 13, 14. Giving thanks unto the Father, which 
hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the 
saints in light ; who hath delivered us from the power of dark- 
ness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of his dear Son ; 
in whom we have redemption through his blood, even the for- 
giveness of sins. Luke i. 68, 69, 74, 75. 

1 Rom. vii. 22. For I delight in the law of God, after the in- 
ward man. Tit. ii. 11, 12, 13, 14. For the grace of God that 
bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us, that 
denying ungodliness, and worldly lusts, we should live s<^erly, 
righteously, and godly, in this present world ; looking for that 
blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God and 
our Saviour, Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that he 
might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a 
peculiar people, zealous of good works. Rom. xii. 2. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 205 

A. The moral law is summarily comprehended 
in Ike ten commandments, which were delivered 
In the voice of God upon mount Sinai, and written 
by him on two tables of stone™ ; and are recorded 
in the twentieth chapter of Exodus. The four 
first commandments containing our duty to God, 
and the other six our duty to man". 

Q. 99. What rules are to be observed for the right 
understanding of the ten commandments ? 

A. For the right understanding of the ten com- 
mandments, these rules are to be observed ; 

1. That the law is perfect, and bindeth every 
one to full conformity in the whole man unto the 
righteousness thereof, and unto entire obedience 
for ever ; so as to require the utmost perfection of 
every duty, and to forbid the least degree of every 
sin . 

2. That it is spiritual, and so reacheth the un- 

m Deut. x. 4. And he wrote on the tables, according; to the 
first writing, the ten commandments. Exod. xxxiv. 1, 2, 3, 4. 

n Mat. xxii. 37, 38, 39, 40. Jesus said unto him, Thou shalt 
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, 
and with all thy mind. This is the first and great command- 
ment. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt love thy 
neighbour as thyself. On these two commandments hang all 
the law and the prophets. 

° Psal. xix. 7. The law of the Lord is perfect. James ii. 10. 
For whosoever shall keep the whole law, and yet offend in one 
pain/, he is guilty of all. Mat. v. 22, 28, 37, 44. Whososver 
shall say, [to his brother] Thou fool, shall be in danger of hell 
fire. — Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath 
committed adultery with her already in his heart. — But Jet 
your communication be, Yea, yea ; Nay, nay : for whatsoever 
ts more than these cometh of evil. — But 1 say unto you, Love 
your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that 
hate you, and pray for them which despitefully use you, and 
persecute you. 



206 THE IARGER CATECHISM. 

derstanding, will, affections, and all other powers 
of the soul; as well as words, works, and gestures p . 

3. That one and the same thing, in divers re- 
spects, is required or forbidden in several com- 
mandments' 1 . 

4. That as, where a duty is commanded, the 
contrary sin is forbidden 1 "; and where a sin is 
forbidden, the contrary duty is commanded 5 : 
So, where a promise is annexed, the contrary 
threatening is included 1 ; and, where a threa- 

P Rom. vii. 14. For we know that the law is spiritual. 
Deut. vi. 5. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy 
heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy might. Mat. 
xxii. 37, 38, 39. Mat. xii. 36, 37. 

q Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which are upon 
the earth ; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil 
concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry. 1 Tim. 
vi. 10, For the love of money is the root of all evil ; which 
while some coveted after, they have erred from the faith, and 
pierced themselves through with many sorrows. Exod. xx. 3, 
4, 5. Amos viii. 5. 

r Isa. lviii. 13. If thou turn away thy foot from the Sabbath, 
from doing thy pleasure on my holy day ; and call the Sabbath 
a delight, the holy of the Lord, honourable ; and shalt honour 
him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, 
nor speaking thine own words. Mat. xv. 4, 5, 6. For God 
commanded, saying, Honour thy father and mother : and, He 
that curseth father or mother, let him die the death. But ye 
say, Whosoever shall say to his father or his mother, // is a 
gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be profited by me ; and ho- 
nour not his father or his mother, he shall be free. Thus have 
ye made the commandment of God of none effect by your tra* 
dition. Deut. vi. 13. Compared with Mat. iv. 9, 10. 

8 Eph. iv. 28. Let him that stole steal no more ; but rathe* 
let him labour, &c. 

1 Exod. xx. 12. Honour thy father and thy mother : that 
thy days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy God 
giveth thee. Compared with Prov. xxx. 17. The eye that 
mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey his mother, the 
lavensof the valley shall pick it out, and the young eagles 
shall eat it. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 207 

toning is annexed, the contrary 'promise is in- 
cluded''. 

5. That what God forbids, is at no time to be 
done w ; what he commands is always our duty x ; 
and yet every particular duty is not to be done at 
all times v . 

6. That, under one sin or duty, all of the same 
kind, are forbidden or commanded ; together with 
all the causes, means, occasions and appearances 
thereof, and provocations thereunto 2 . 

7. That what is forbidden or commanded to 
ourselves, we are bound, according to our places, 
to endeavour that it may be avoided or performed 
by others, according to the duty of their places a . 

v Jer. xviii. 7, 8. At ivhat instant I shall speak concerning a 
nation, and concerning a kingdom, to pluck up, and to pull 
down, and to destroy it ; if that nation, against whom I have 
pronounced, turn from their evil, I will repent of the evil that 
I thought to do unto them. Exod. xx. 7. Thou shalt not take 
the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the Lord will not 
hold him guiltless that taketh his name in vain. Compared 
with Psal. xv. 1, 4, 5. and with Psal. xxiv. 4, 5. 

w Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously re* 
ported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that 
good may come ? whose damnation is just. Heb. xi. 25. 

x Deut. iv. 9. Only take heed to thyself, and keep thy 
foul diligently, lest thou forget the things which thine eyes 
have seen, and lest they depart from thy heart all the days o\ 
thy life ; but teach them thy sons, and thy sons' sons. 

y Mat. xii. 7. But if ye had known what this meaneth, I 
will have mercy, and not sacrifice, ye w T ould not have con- 
demned the guiltless. Mark xiv. 7. 

z 1 Thess. v. 22. Abstain from all appearance of evil. Gal. 
v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one 
another, envying one another. Heb. x. 24. Let us consider 
one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works. Col. 
iii. 21. 

a Exod. xx. 10. But the seventh day is the Sabbath of the 
Lord thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thv 
18* 



£08 v THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

8. That in what is commanded to others, we 
are hound, according to our places and callings, to 
be helpful to them b ; and to take heed of partaking 
with others in what is forbidden thenT. 

Q. 100. What special things are 7ce to consider 
in the ten commandments ? 

A. We are to consider in the ten command- 
ments, the preface, the substance of the command- 
ments themselves, and several reasons annexed to 
some of them the more to enforce them. 

Q. 101. What is the preface to the ten command' 
ments ? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments is 
contained in these words, / am the Lord thy God, 
which have brought thee out of the land of Egypt, 
out of the house of bondage 6 . Wherein God mani- 
fested his sovereignty, as being Jehovah, the 
eternal, immutable, and almighty God e ; having 

son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, 
nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates. Gen, 
xviii. 1 9. For I know him, that he will command his children, 
and his household after him ; and they shall keep the way of 
the Lord, to do justice and judgment. Deut. vi. 6, 7. And 
these words, which I command thee this day, shall be in thy 
heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, 
and shalt talk of them when thou sit'test in thy house, and when 
thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when 
thou risest up. Jos. xxiv. 15. 

b 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion ever your 
faith, but are helpers of your joy. 

c 1 Tim. v. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be 
partaker ot other men's sins : keep thyself pure. Eph. v. 11. 
And have no fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, 
but rather reprove tticni. 

d Exod. xx. 2. 

c Isa. xliv. 6. Thus saith the Lord the King of Israel, and 
his Redeemer the Lc/rd of hosts ; I am the first, and I am the 
last ; and besides me there is no God. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 209 

his being in and of himself, and giving being to all 
his words g and works h : And that he is a God in 
covenant, as with Israel of old, so with all his peo- 
ple' ; who as he brought them out of their bondage 
in Egypt, so he delivereth us from our spiritual 
thraldom* ; and that therefore we are bound to 
take him for our God alone, and to keep all his 
commandments'. 

Q. 102. What is the sum of the four command- 
ments zvhich contain our duty to God ? 

A. The sum of the four commandments con- 
taining our duty to God, is to love the Lord our 

' Exod. iii. 14. And God said unto Moses, I AM THAT I 
AM : and he said, Thus shalt thou say unto the children of 
Israel, I AM hath sent me unto you. 

* Exod. vi. 3. And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, 
and unto Jacob, by the name of God Almighty; but by my 
name JEHOVAH was 1 not known to them. 

h Acts xvii. 24, 28. God that made the world, and all things 
therein, seeing that he is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth 
not in temples made with ha*nds — For in him we live, and 
move, and have our being. 

' Gen. xvii. 7. And I will establish my covenant between 
me and thee. Compared with Rom. iii. 29. Is he the God of 
the Jews only? is he not also of the Gentiles? Yes, of the Gen- 
tiles also. 

k Luke i. 74, 75. That he would grant unto us, that we be- 
ing delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve him 
without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the 
days of our life. 

1 1 Pet. i. 15, 16, 17, 18. But as he which hath called you 
is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation ; because it 
is written, Be ye holy ; for I am holy. And if ye call on the 
Father, who without respect of persons judgeth according to 
every man's work, pass the time of your sojourning here in 
fear: forasmuch as ye know that ye were not redeemed with 
corruptible things, as silver and gold, from your vain conver- 
eation. Lev. xviii. 30. and xix. 37. (See also letter k .) 



210 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

God with all our heart, and with all our soul, and 
with all our strength, and with all our mind 01 . 

Q. 103. Which is the first commandment? 

A. The first commandment is, Thou shall have 
no other gods before ?ne n . 

Q. 104. What are the duties required in the first 
commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the first command- 
ment are, the knowing and acknowledging of God 
to be the only true God, and our God° ; and to 
worship and glorify him accordingly 1 ? ; by thinking q . 
meditating 1 *, remembering 5 , highly esteeming 1 , ho- 

m Luke x. 27. Thou shalt love the Lord, &c. 
n Exod. xx. 3. 

1 Chron. xxviii. 9. And thou, Solomon my son, know thou 
the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect heart, and 
with a willing mind. Deut. xxvi. 17. Thou hast avouched 
the Lord this day to be thy God. Isa. xliii. 10. Ye are my 
witnesses, saith the Lord, and my servant whom I have chosen ; 
that ye may know and believe me, and understand that I am 
he : before me there was no God formed, neither shall there 
be after me. Jer. xiv. 22. 

p Psal. xcv. 6, 7. O come, let us worship and bow down , 
let us kneel before the Lord, our Maker. For he is our God ; 
and we are the people of his pasture, and the sheep of his hand. 
Mat. iv. 10. — Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, and him 
only shalt thou serve. Psal. xxix. 2. Give unto the Lord the 
glory due unto his name : worship th6 Lord in the beauty of 
holiness. 

q Mai. iii. 16. Then they that feared the Lord, spake often 
one to another ; and the Lord hearkened, and heard it : and a 
book of remembrance was written before him for them that 
feared the Lord, and that thought upon his name. 

r Psal. lxiii. 6. When I remember thee upon my bed, and 
meditate on thee in the night- watches. 

s Eccl. xii. 1. Remember now thy Creator in the days of 
thy youth. 

1 Psal. lxxi. 19. Thy righteousness also, O God, is very 
high, who hast done great things: O God, who is like unto 
thee J 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 211 

nounng v , adoring*, choosing*, loving 5 ', desiring*, 
fearing of him*; believing him*; trusting , ho- 
ping' 1 , delighting* 5 , rejoicing in him f ; being zea-lous 
for him*; calling upon him; giving all praise and 
thanks 1 ', and yielding all obedience and submission 
to him with the whole man' ; being careful in all 
things to please him k , and sorrowful when in any 

v Mai. i. 6. If then I be a father, where is my honour? 

m Isa. xlv. 23. I have sworn by myself, the word is gone out 
of my mouth in righteousness, and shall not return, that unto 
me every knee shall bow, every tongue shall swear. Psal. 
xcvi. throughout 

* Jos. xxiv. 22. Ye are witnesses against yourselves that 
ye have chosen you the Lord, to serve him. 

y Deut. vi. 5. And thou shalt Love the Lord thy God. 

2 Psal. lxxiii. 25. Whom have I in heaven but thee? and 
there is none upon earth that I desire besides thee. 

a Isa. viii. 13. Sanctify the Lord of hosts himself; and let 
him be your fear, and let him be your dread. 

b Exod. xiv. 31. — And the people feared the Lord, and be- 
lieved the Lord. Rom. x. 11. Acts x. 43. 

c Isa. xxvi. 4. Trust ye in the Lord for ever. Psal. xl. 4. 

d Psal. exxx. 7. Let Israel hope in the Lord. 

e Psal. xxxvii. 4. Delight thyself also in the Lord. 

f Psal. xxxii. 11. Be glad in the Lord, and rejoice, ye righ- 
teous : and shout for joy, all ye that are upright in heart. 

£ Rom. xii. 11. — Fervent in spirit ; serving the Lord. Rev. 
iii. 19. Be zealous therefore. Num. xxv. 11. 

h Phil. iv. 6. — But in every thing by prayer and supplica- 
tion, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto 
God. 

1 Jer. vii. 23. But this thing commanded I them, saying, 
Obey my voice, and I will be your God, and ye shall be my 
people ; and walk ye in all the ways that I have commanded 
you. James iv. 7. Submit yourselves therefore to God. Rom. 
xii. 1. 

k 1 John iii. 22. And whatsoever we ask, we receive of him, 
because we keep his commandments, and do those things that 
are pleading in his sight. 



212 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

thing he is offended 1 ; and walking humbly with 
him ra . 

Q. 105. What are the sins forbidden in the Jirst 
commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the first command- 
ment are atheism, in denying, or not having a God" ; 
idolatry, in having or worshipping more gods than 
one, or any with, or instead of the true God ; the 
not having and vouching him for God, and our 
God p ; the omission or neglect of any thing due 
to him, required in this commandment 01 ; igno- 
rance r , forgetfulness s , misapprehensions 1 , false opi- 

1 Neh. xiii. 8. — And it grieved me sore. Psal. lxxiii. 21. 
Thus my heart was grieved. Psal. cxix. 136. Rivers of wa- 
ters run down mine eyes, because they keep not thy law. Jer. 
xxxi. 18, 19. 

m Mich. vi. 8. — And to walk humbly with thy God. 

D Psal. xiv. 1. The fool hath said in his heart, There is no 
God. Eph. ii. 12. — And without God in the world. 

Jer. ii. 27, 28. Saying to a stock, Thou art my father ; 
and to a stone, Thou hast brought me forth — where are thy 
gods that thou hast made thee ? — for according to the number 
of thy cities are thy gods, O Judah. Compared with 1 Thess. i. 9, 

p Psal. lxxxi. 11. But my people would not hearken to my 
voice : and Israel would none of me. 

<i Isa. xliii. 22, 23. But thou hast not called upon me, 
O Jacob ; but thou hast been weary of me, O Israel. Thou 
hast not brought me the small cattle of thy burnt-offerings ; 
neither hast thou honoured me with thy sacrifices. 

r Jer. iv. 22. For my people is foolish, they have not known 
me ; they are sottish children, and they have none understand- 
ing : they are wise to do evil, but to do good they have no 
knowledge. Hos. iv. 1, 6. — For the Lord hath a controversy 
with the inhabitants of the land, because there is no truth, nor 
mercy, nor knowledge of God in the land. — My people are de- 
stroyed for lack of knowledge. 

8 Jer. ii. 32. Can a maid forget her ornaments, or a bride 
her attire? yet my people have forgotten me days without 
number. Psal. 1. 22. 

1 Acts xvii. 23, 29. For as I passed by, and beheld your de* 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 213 

nions', unworthy and wicked thoughts of him"; 
bold and curious searchings into his secrets* j all 
profoneness y , hatred of God*, self-love 11 , sell- 
seeking 5 , and all other inordinate and immoderate 
setting of our mind, will, or affections upon other 
things, and taking them off from him in whole or 
in part 1 ; vain credulity' 1 , unbelief e , heresy*", mis- 

votions, I found an altar with this inscription, to the un- 

\ God. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him 

to yon. — We ought not to think that the Godhead 

i? like unto gold, or silver, or stone, graven by art and man's 

device. 

• Ita. xl. 18. To whom then will ye liken God? or what 
likeness will ye compare unto him ? 

■ Pial, 1. -21. These things hast thou done, and I kept si- 
lence ; thou thoughtest that I was altogether such a one as thy- 
self : but 1 will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine 
eyes. 

* Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord 
our God. 

> Tit. i. 16. They profess that they know God; but in 
works they deny him, being abominable, and disobedient, and 
unto every good work reprobate. Heb. xii. 16. 

z Rom. i. 30. Backbiters, haters of God, despiteful, proud, 
boasters. 

a 2 Tim. iii. 2. For men shall be lovers of their ownselves, 
covetous, <fec. 

b Phil. ii. 21. For all seek their own, not the things which 
are Jesus Christ's. 

c 1 John ii. 15. Love not the world, neither the things 
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of 
the Father is not in him. 1 Sam. ii. 29. — And honourest thy 
sons above me. Col. iii. 2, 5. 

d 1 John iv. 1. Beloved, believe not every spirit,, but try 
the spirits whether they are of God; because many false pro- 
phets are gone out into the world. 

e Heb. iii. 12. Take hee-d, brethren, lest there be in any 
of you an evil heart of unbelief, in departing from the living 
God. 

f Gal. v. 20. Idolatry, witchcraft, hatred, variance, emu- 
lations, wrath, strife, seditions, heresies. Tit. iii. 10. 



214 THE LARGEB CATECHISM. 

belief ? , distrust 11 , despair' ; incorrigibleness k , and 
insensibleness under judgments 1 , hardness of 
heart™, pride 11 , presumption , carnal security , 
tempting of God*: using unlawful means 1 ", and 
trusting in lawful means'; carnal delights and 
joys 1 5 corrupt, blind, and indiscreet zeal v ; Juke- 
s' Acts xxvi. 9. I verily thought with myself, that I ought to 
do many things contrary to the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 

h Psal. lxxviii. 22. Because they believed not in God, and 
trusted not in his salvation. 

1 Gen. iv. 13. And Cain said, — My punishment is greater 
than I can bear. 

k Jer. v. 3. — Thou hast stricken them, but they have not 
grieved ; thou hast consumed them, but they have refused to 
receive correction : they have made their faces harder than a 
rock ; they have refused to return. 

1 Isa. xlii. 25. — Yet he knew not; — yet he laid it not to 
heart. 

m Rom. ii. 5. But after thy hardness and impenitent heart, 
treasurest up unto thyself wrath against the day of wrath, and 
revelation of the righteous judgment of God. 

D Jer. xiii. 15. Hear ye, and give ear; be not proud: for 
the Lord hath spoken. 

Psal. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from presump- 
tuous sins; — then shall I be — innocent from the great trans- 
gression. 

p Zeph. i. 12. — And punish the men that are settled on their 
lees ; that say in their heart, The Lord will not do good, neither 
will he do evil. 

«* Mat. iv. 7. — Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God. 

r Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously re- 
ported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that 
£ood may come ? 

8 Jer. xvii. 5. — Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and 
maketh flesh his arm, and whose heart departeth from the 
Lord. 

' 2 Tim. iii. 4. Traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of 
pleasures more than lovers of God. 

T Gal. iv. 17. They zealously affect you, but not well. Rom. 
x. 2. For 1 bear them record, that they have a zeal of God, 
but not according to knowledge. John xvi. 2. Luke ix. 
54, 55. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 21 

vrarmness", and deadness in the things of God 1 

ring ourselves, and apostatizing from God?; 
praying, or giving any religious worship, to saints, 
Angels, or any other creatures'; all compacts and 

consulting With the devil 1 , and hearkening to his 
suggestions 11 ; making men the lords of our faith 
and conscience ; slighting and despising God 
and his commands d ; resisting and grieving of his 
Spirit 8 , discontent and impatience at his dispen- 

** Rev. iii. 16. So then, because thou art lukewarm, and 
neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. 

x Rev. iii. 1. — I know thy works, that thou hast a name 
that thou livest, and art dead. . 

J Ezek. xiv. 5. — Because they are all estranged from me 
through their idols. Isa. i. 4, 5. — They have forsaken the 
Lord, — they are gone away backward. Why should ye be 
stricken any more ? Ye will revolt more and more. 

1 Hos. iv. 12. My people ask counsel at their stocks, and 
their staff declareth unto them- Rev. xix. 10. And 1 fell at 
his feet to worship him. And he said unto me, See thou do it 
not ; I am thy fellow-servant, and of thy brethren that have 
the testimony of Jesus : worship God. Col. ii. 18. Let no 
man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and 
worshipping of angels, intruding into those things which he 
hath not seen, vainly puffed up by his fleshly mind. Rom. 
i. 25. 

a Lev. xx. 6. And the soul that turneth after such as have 
familiar spirits, and after wizards, to go a whoring after them, 
I will even set my face against that soul, and will cut him of! 
from among his people. 1 Sam. xxviii. 7, 11. Compared 
with 1 Chron. x. 13, 14. 

b Acts v. 3. But Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled 
thine !;eart to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of 
the price of the land ? 

c 2 Cor. i. 24. Not for that we have dominion over your 
faith, but are helpers of your joy. Mat. xxiii. 9. 

d Deut. xxxii. 15. — Then he forsook God which made him, 
and lightly esteemed the Rock of his salvation. Prov. xiii. 13. 
Whoso despiseth the word shall be destroyed : but he that 
feareth the commandment shall be rewarded. 2 Sum. xii. 9. 

e Acta vii. 51. Ye stiff-necked, and uncircumcised in heart 

19 



216 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

sations, charging him foolishly for the evils he in- 
flicts on us f ; and ascribing the praise of any good, 
we either are, have, or can do, to fortune-, idols h , 
ourselves', or any other creature k . 

Q. 106. What are we especially taught by these 
words (before me) in the first commandment ? 

A. These words {before me) or before my face, 
in the first commandment, teach us, that God, who 
seeth all things, taketh special notice of, and is 
much displeased with, the sin of having any other 
god : That so it may be an argument to dissuade 
from it, and to aggravate it as a most impudent 
provocation 1 ; as also to persuade us to do as in 
his sight, whatever we do in his service" 1 . 

and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost. Eph. iv. 30. 
And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God. 

f Psa. lxxiii. 2, 3, 13, 14, 15, 22. But as for me, my feet 
were almost gone ; my steps had well nigh slipped. For 1 was 
envious at the foolish, when I saw the prosperity of the 
wicked, &c. 

s 1 Sam. vi. 9. But if not, then we shall know that 
it. is not his hand that smote us ; it was a chance that happened 
to us. 

h Dan. v. 23. — And thou hast praised the gods of silver, and 
gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, 
nor know : and the God in whose hand thy breath w, and 
whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified. 

> Deut. viii. 17. And thou say in thy heart, My power and 
the might of my hand hath gotten me this wealth. Dan. 
iv. 30. 

k Hab. i. 16. Therefore they sacrifice unto their net, and 
burn incense unto their drag. 

1 Psal. xliv. 20, 21. If we have forgotten the name of our 
God, or stretched out our hands to a strange god : Shall not 
God search this out? for he knoweth the 9ecrets of the heart. 
Ezek. viii. 5. to the end of the chapter. — And, behold north- 
ward at the gate of the altar this image of jealousy in th* 
entry. — But turn thee yet again, and thou shalt see greater 
abominations, &c. 

m 1 Chron. xxviii 9 \nd thou, Solomon my son, Kiio\f 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 217 

Q. 107. Which is the second commandment ? 

A. The second commandment is, Thou shall 
not make unto thee any graven image, or any like- 
ness of any thi)ig that is in heaven above, or that is 
i?i the earth beneath, or that is in the water under the 
earth : thou shall not bow dozun thyself to them, 
nor serve them$ for 1 the Lord thy God am a jea- 
lous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
children, unto the third and fourth generation of 
them that hate me : and showing mercy unto thou- 
sajids of them that love me, and keep my command- 
merits". 

Q. 103. What are the duties required in the 
second commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the second com- 
mandment are, the receiving, observing, and keep- 
ing pure and entire, all such religious worship and 
ordinances as God hath instituted in his word ; 
particularly prayer and thanksgiving in the name 
of Christ^ ; the reading, preaching, and hearing of 
the word q ; the administration and receiving of 

thou the God of thy father, and serve him with a perfect 
heart, and with a willing mind ; for the Lord searcheth all 
hearts, and understandeth all the imaginations of the thoughts. 

° Exod. xx. 4, 5, 6. 

Deut. xxxii. 46. — Set your hearts unto all the words 
which I testify among you this day, which ye shall command 
your children to observe to do, all the words of this law. Matt. 
xxviii. 20. Teaching them to observe all things whatsoever 
I have commanded you. 1 Tim. vi. 13, 14. — That thou keep 
this commandment without spot, unrebukable, until the ap- 
pearing of our Lord Jesus Christ. Acts ii. 42. 

P Phil. iv. 6. Be careful for nothing: but in everything 
by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your re- 
quests be made known unto God. Eph. v. 20. 

i Deut. xvii. 18, 19. — That he shall write him a copy of this 
law iu a book, — and it shall be with him, and he shall read 



218 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

the sacraments 1 "; church government and disci- 
pline 5 5 the ministry and maintenance thereof 1 ; 
religious fasting v ; swearing by the name of God w ; 
and vowing unto him x : as also the disapproving, 

therein all the days of his life. Acts xv. 21. For Moses — hath 
in every city them that preach him, being read in the syna- 
gogues every Sabbath-day. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word ; 
be instant in season, out of season ; reprove, rebuke, exhort, 
with all long-suffering and doctrine. James i. 21, 22. — Re- 
ceive with meekness the ingrafted word, &c. Acts x. 33. 

r Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. from the 23d to the 30th verse. 
For I have received of the Lord, that which also I delivered 
unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was 
betrayed, took bread, &c. 

s Matt. xvi. 19. And I will give unto thee the keys of the 
kingdom of heaven : and whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth, 
shall be bound in heaven ; and whatsoever thou shalt loose on 
earth, shall be loosed in heaven. And John xx. 23. Matt, 
xviii. 15, 16, 17. — And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell 
it unto the church ; but if he neglect to hear the church, let 
him be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican. 1 Cor. 
v. and chap. xii. 28. 

1 Eph. iv. 1 1, 12. And he gave some, apostles ; and some, 
prophets ; and some, evangelists ; and some, pastors and tea- 
chers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the work of the 
ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ. 1 Tim. v. 17, 
18. Let the elders that rule well, be counted worthy of dou- 
ble honour, especially they who labour in the word and doc- 
trine. For the Scripture saith, Thou shalt not muzzle the 
ox that treadeth out the corn. And, The labourer is worthy of 
his reward. 1 Cor. ix. 1 to 15. 

T Joel ii. 12, 13. Therefore also now, saith the Lord, 
Turn ye even to me with all your heart, and with fasting, and 
with weeping, and with mourning, &c. 1 Cor. vii. 5. — That ye 
may give yourselves to fasting and prayer. 

w Deut. vi. 13 Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and 
serve him, and shalt swear by his name. 

x Psal. lxxvi. 11. Vow, and pay unto the Lord your God 
Jsa. xix. 21. Psal. cxvi. 14. 18. 



THE LAfcGBK CATECHISM. 210 

detesting, opposing all false worship 5 "; and, accor- 
ding to each one^s place and calling, removing it, 
and all monuments of idolatry 7 . 

Q. 109. What are the sins forbidden in the se- 
cond commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the second command- 
ment are, all devising 1 , counselling 5 , commanding 
using 1 , and any wise approving any religious wor 
ship not instituted by God himself e ; the making 
any representation of God, of all, or of any of 
the three Persons, either inwardly in our mind, or 
outwardly in any kind of image or likeness of any 

y Acts xvii. 16, 17. Now, while Paul waited for them at 
Athens, his spirit was stirred in him, when he saw the city 
wholly given to idolatry. Psal. xvi. 4. Their sorrows shall he 
multiplied tliai hasten after another god : their drink-offerings 
of blood will I not offer, nor take up their names into my lips. 

z Deut.vii. 7. Isa. xxx. 22. 

a Num. xv. 39. And it shall be unto you for a fringe, that 
ye may look upon it, and remember all the commemdments of 
the Lord, and do them ; and that ye seek not after your own 
heart, and your own eyes, after which ye use to go a whoring. 

b Deut. xiii.6, 7, 8. If thy brother, the son of thy mother, 
or thy son, or thy daughter, or the wife of thy bosom, or thy 
friend, which is as thine own soul, entice thee secretly, saying. 
Let us go and serve other gods, which thou hast not known, 
thou, nor thy fathers ; — thou shalt not consent unto him, nor 
hearken unto him ; neither shall thine eye pity him, neither 
shalt thou spare, neither shalt thou conceal him. 

c Hos. v. 11. Ephraim zs oppressed — in judgment, because 
he willingly walked after the commandment. Micah vi. 16. 
For the statuses of Omri are kept. 

d 1 Kings xi. 33. Because that they have forsaken me, and 
have worshipped Ashtoreth. 1 Kings xii. 33. So he offered 
upon the altar which he had made in Bethel the fifteenth day 
of the eighth month, even in the month which he had devised oi 
bis own heart; and ordained a feast unto the children of Is- 
rael : and he offered upon the altar, and burnt incense. 

e Dcut.xii. 30, 31, 32. Take heed to thyself, that thou be not 
19* 



220 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

creature whatsoever 2 ; all worship of it h , or God 
in it or by it 1 ; the making of any representation oJ 
feigned deities k , and all worship of them, or service 
belonging to them 1 ; all superstitious devices™* 

snared by following them, after that they be destroyed from be- 
fore thee ; and that thou inquire not after their gods, saying, 
How did these nations serve their gods ? Even so will I do like- 
wise. — What thing soever I command you, observe to do it : 
thou shalt not add thereto, nor diminish from it. 

s Deut. iv. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19. Take ye therefore good heed 
unto yourselves, (for ye saw no manner of similitude on the 
day that the Lord spake unto you in Horeb, out of the midst 
of the fire,) lest ye corrupt yourselves, and make you a graven 
image, the similitude of any figure. — Acts xvii. 29. Foras- 
much then as we are the offspring of God, we ought not to 
think that the Godhead is like unto gold, or silver, or stone, 
graven by art, and man's device. Rom. i. 21, 22, 23, 25. — 
But became vain in their imaginations — and changed the 
glory of the uncorruptible God into an image made like to 
corruptible man, and to birds, — who changed the truth of God 
into a lie, and worshipped and served the creature more than 
the Creator, who is blessed for ever. Amen. 

h Gal. iv. 8. Howbeit then, when ye knew not God, ye did 
service unto them which by nature are no gods. Dan. iii. 18. 

1 Exod. xxxii. 5. And when Aaron saw it, he built an altar 
before it ; and Aaron made proclamation and said, To-morrow 
is a feast to the Lord. 

k Exod. xxxii. 8. — They have made them a molten calf, and 
have worshipped it, and have sacrificed thereunto, and said, 
These be thy gods, O Israel, which have brought thee up out 
of the land of Egypt. 

1 1 Kings xviii. 26, 28. And they took the bullock which 
was given them, and they dressed it, and called on the name 
of Baal from morning even until noon, saying, O Baal, hear 
as, &c. Isa. lxv. 11. 

m Acts xvii. 22. Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars-hill, 
and said, Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye 
are too superstitious. Col. ii. 21, 22, 23. (Touch not; t'aste 
not ; handle not ; which all are to perish with the using ;) after 
the commandments and doctrines of men? Which things have 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 221 

corrupting the worship of God' 1 , adding to it, 
or taking from it°, whether invented and taken 
up of ourselves?, or received by tradition from 
others', though under the title of antiquity r , cus- 
tom', devotion 1 , good intent, or any other pre- 

indeed a shew of wisdom in will-worship, and humility, and 
neglecting of the body : not in any honour to the satisfying of 
the tlesh. 

■ Mai. i. 7, 8, 14. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar. 
— But cursed be the deceiver, which hath in his flock a male, 
and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the Lord a corrupt thing; 
for I am a great King, saith the Lord of hosts, and my name is 
dreadful among the heathen. 

° Deut. iv. 2. Ye shall not add unto the word which I com 
mand you, neither shall ye diminish aught from it, that ye may 
keep the commandments of the Lord your God which I com- 
mand you. 

r PsaL cvi. 39. Thus were they defiled with their own works, 
and went a whoring with their own inventions. 

q Mat. xv. 9. But in vain they do worship me, teaching for 
doctrines the commandments of men. 

r 1 Pet. i. 18. Forasmuch as ye know that ye were nnt 
redeemed with corruptible things, as silver and gold, from 
your vain co wersation received by tradition from your fathers. 

! Jer. xliv 17. But we will certainly do whatsoever thing 
sroeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense unto the 
queen of heaven, and to pour out drink-offerings unto her, 
as we have done, we, and our fathers, our kings, and our 
princes, in the cities of Judah, and in the streets of Jeru 
salem. 

1 Isa. lxv. 3, 4, 5. A people that provoketh me to anger 
continually to my face ; that sacrificeth in gardens, and 
burneth incense upon altars of brick ; — which eat swine's 
Qesh, and broth of abominable things is in their vessels ; which 
eay, Stand by thyself, come not near to me, for I am holier than 
thou. These are a smoke in my nose, a fire that burneth all 
the day. Gal. i. 13, 14. — How that beyond measure I perse- 
cuted the church of God, and wasted it ; and profited in the 
Jews' religion above many my equals in mine own nation, 
being more exceedingly zealous of the traditions of my 
faUiers. 



222 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

tence whatsoever* ; simony w , sacrilege x 5 all ne 
gleet 7 , contempt*, hindering 3 , and opposing the 
worship and ordinances which God hatii ap- 
pointed 11 . 

Q. 110. What are the reasons annexed to the 
second commandment, the more to enforce it? 

A. The reasons annexed to the second com- 
mandment, the more to enforce it, contained in 
these words, For I the Lord thy God am a jealous 
God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
children unto the third and fourth generation of them 
that hate me : and showing mercy unto thousands oj 

* 1 Sam. xiii. 11, 12. — I forced myself therefore, and offered 
a burnt-offering. 1 Sam. xv. 21. But the people (said Saul) 
took of the spoil, sheep and oxen, the chief of the things 
which should have been utterly destroyed, to sacrifice unto 
the Lord thy God in Gilgal. 

w Acts viii. 18, 19, 22. And when Simon saw that through 
laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Ghost was given, he 
offered them money, &c. 

* Rom. ii. 22. — Thou that abhorrest idols, dost thou com- 
mit sacrilege ? Mai. iii. 8. Will a man rob God ? yet ye have 
robbed me. But ye say, Wherein have we robbed thee? la 
tithes and offerings. 

y Exod. iv. 24, 25, 26. And it came to pass by the way in 
the inn, that the Lord met liim, and sought to kill him, <Scc. 

z Mat. xxii. 5. But they made light of it, and went their 
ways, one to his farm, another to his merchandise. Mai. 
i. 7, 13. Ye offer polluted bread upon mine altar — ye my, 
The table of the Lord is contemptible — Ye said also, Behold, 
what a weariness is it ! and ye have snuffed at it, saith the 
Lord of hosts : and ye brought that which was torn, and the 
lame, and the sick. 

a Mat. xxiii. 13. But wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
hypocrites ! for ye shut up the kingdom of heaven against 
men ; for ye neither go in yourselves, neither suffer ye them 
that are entering, to go in. 

b Acts xiii. 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, 
they were filled with envy, and spake against those things 
which were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming 
I Thess. ii. 15, 16. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 223 

tht m that love mf, and keep my commandments ; are, 
beside God's sovereignty over us, and propriety 
in us (1 , his fervent zeal for his own worship®, and 
his revengeful indignation against all false wor- 
ship, as being a spiritual whoredom 1 " ; account- 
ing the breakers of this commandment such as 
hate him, and threatening to punish them unto 
divers generations 5 , and esteeming the observers 
of it such as love him and keep his command- 
ments, and promising mercy to them unto many 
generations 11 . 

c Exod. xx. 5, 6. 

d Psal. xlv. 11. — He is thy Lord; and worship thou him. 
Rev. xv. 3, 4. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of 
God, and the song of the Lamb, saying, Great and marvellous 
me thy works, Lord God Almighty ; just and true are thy 
ways, thou King of saints. Who shall not fear thee, O Lord, 
and glorify thy name ? for thou only art holy. 

e Exod. xxxiv. 13, 14. But ye shall destroy their altars, 
break their images, and cut down their groves : For thou 
shalt worship no other God ; for the lord, whose name is Jea- 
lous, is a jealous God. 

f 1 Cor. x. 20, 21, 22. But I say, that the things which the 
Gentiles sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God : 
and I would not that ye should have fellowship with devils. 
Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup of devils : 
ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and of the table 
of devils. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousy? Are we 
stronger than he? Deut. xxxii. 16, 17, 18, 19. Jer. vii. 18, 
19, 20. Ezek. xvi. 26, 27. 

e Hos. ii. 2, 3, 4. Plead with your mother, plead ; for she 
is not my wife, neither am I her husband : let her therefore 
put away her whoredoms, — and her adulteries from between 
her breasts ; lest I strip her naked, and set her as in the day 
that she was born, and make her as a wilderness, and set her 
like a dry land, and slay her with thirst. And I will not have 
mercy upon her children ; for they be the children of whore- 
doms. 

b Deut. v. 29. O that there were such a heart in them, 



224 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 111. Which is the third commandment ? 

A. The third commandment is, Thou shait not 
take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the 
Lord wilt not hold him guiltless that taketh his name 
in vain 1 . 

Q. 112. What is required in the third command- 
ment ? 

A. The third commandment requires, that the 
name of God, his titles, attributes 1 ", ordinances 1 , 
the word m , sacraments", prayer , oaihs p , vows q , 

that they would fear me, and keep all my commandment* 
always, that it might be well with them, and with their chil 
dren for ever ! 

» Exod. xx. 7. 

k Mat. vi. 9. After this manner therefore pray ye : Oui 
Father which art in heaven ; hallowed be thy name. Deut 
xxviii. 58. — That thou mayest fear this glorious and fearful 
name, THE LORD THY GOD. Psal. lxviii. 4. Extol him that 
rideth upon the heavens by his name J AH. Psal. xxix. 2. 
llev. xv. 3, 4. (See above in d .) 

1 Eccl. v. 1. Keep thy foot when thou goest to the 
house of God, and be more ready to hear, than to give the 
sacrifice of fools : for they consider not that they do evil. Mai 
ii. 4. 

m Psal. exxxviii. 2. I will worship toward thy holy temple, 
and praise thy name for thy loving kindness, and for thy truth : 
for thou hast magnified thy word above all thy name. 

n 1 Cor. xi. from verse 23 to 30. — But let a man examine 
himself, and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of thai 
cup. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and 
drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the Lord's body. 

° 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where, 
lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. 

p Jer. iv. 2. And thou shalt swear, The Lordliveth, in truth, 
in judgment, and in righteousness. 

Eccl. v. 2, 4. Be not rash with thy mouth, and let not 
thy heart be hasty to utter any thing before God ; for God it 
in heaven, and thou upon earth : — When thou vowest a vow 
unto God, defer not to pay it. 



THE LARGER C \TF.PHISM. ?<25 

Iots r , his works 8 , and whatsoever else there is 
whereby he makes himself known, be holily and 
reverently used in thought 1 , meditation v , word", 
and writing 11 ; by a holy profession^, and answer- 
able conversation 2 , to the glory of God% and the 
good of ourselves 5 and others'. 

Q. 113. What are the sins forbidden in the third 
commandment ? 

r Acts i. 24, 26. And they prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, 
which knowest the hearts of all men, show whether of these 
two thou hast chosen. — And they gave forth their lots : and 
the lot fell upon Matthias. 

1 Job xxxvi. 24. Remember that thou magnify his work, 
which men behold. 

1 Mai. iii. 16. — And a book of remembrance was written be- 
fore him for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon 
his name. 

v Psal. viii. throughout. — When I consider thy heavens, 
the work of thy fingers, the moon and the stars, which 
thou hast ordained ; what is man, that thou art mindful ol 
him ? — O Lord our Lord, how excellent is thy name in all the 
earth I 

w Psal. cv. 2, 5. — Talk ye of all his wondrous works, &c. 
Col. iii. 17. 

x Psal. cii. 18. This shall be written for the generation to 
come : and the people which shall be created, shall praise the 
Lord. 

y 1 Pet. iii. 15. — Be ready always to give an answer to every 
man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, with 
meekness and fear. Mich. iv. 5. — We will walk in the Dame 
of the Lord our God for ever and ever. 

z Phil. i. 27. Only let your conversation be as it becometh 
the Gospel of Christ. 

a 1 Cor. x. 31. Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or 
whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God. 

b Jer. xxxii. 39. And I will give them one heart, and one 
way, that they may fear me for ever, for the good of them. 

c 1 Pet. ii. 12. Having your conversation honest among the 
Gentiles ; that, whereas they speak against you as evil doers, 
they may, by your good works which they shall benold, glo 
rify God in the day of visitation. 



226 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The sins forbidden in the third command- 
ment are, the not using of God's name as is re- 
quired d ; and the abuse of it in an ignorant e , vain f , 
irreverent, profane 2 , superstitious 11 , or wicked men- 
tioning or otherwise using his titles, attributes 1 , 
ordinances^ or works 1 ; by blasphemy 1 " ; perjury ; 



d Mai. ii. 2. If ye will not hear, and if ye will not lay it 
to heart, to give glory unto my name, saith the Lord of hosts, 
I will even send a curse upon you, and I will curse your 
blessings. 

e Acts xvii. 23. Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship. 

f Prov. xxx. 9. Lest I be full, and deny thee, and say, Who 
is the Lord ? Or lest I be poor, and steal, and take the name of 
my God in vain. 

s Mai. i. 6, 7, 12. — If then I ie a father, where is my 
honour ? And if I be a master, where is my fear ? saith the 
Lord of hosts unto you, O priests, that despise my name. — But 
ye have profaned it, in that ye say, The table of the Lord is 
polluted ; and the fruit thereof, even his meat, is contemptible. 
Mai. Hi. 14. 

h Jer. vii. 4, 9, 10, 14, 31. Trust ye not in lying words ,saying, 
The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord, the temple 
of the Lord, are these, &c. Col. ii. 20, 21, 22. 

1 Exod. v. 2. And Pharaoh said, Who is the Lord, that 1 
should obey his voice to let Israel go ? Psal. cxxxix. 20. For they 
speak against thee wickedly, and thine enemies take thy name 
in vain. 

k Psal. 1. 16, 17, But unto the wicked God saith, What 
hast thou to do to declare my statutes, or thai thou shouldest 
take my covenant in thy mouth ■ seeing thou hatest instruc- 
tion, and castest my words behind thee. 

1 Isa. v. 12. And the harp, and the viol, the tabret, and 
pipe, and wine, are in their feasts : but they regard not the 
work of the Lord, neither consider the operation of his hands. 

m 2 Kings xix. 22. Whom hast thou reproached and blas- 
phemed ? and against whom hast thou exalted thy voice, and 
lifted up thine eyes on high ? even against the Holy One of 
Israel. Lev. xxiv. 11. 

Zech. v. 4. — And it shall enter into the house of the thief, and 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 227 

all sinful cursing , oaths p , vo\vs% and lots r ; viola- 
ting of our oaths and vows, if lawful 3 ; and ful- 
filling them, if of things unlawful 1 ; murmuring 
and quarrelling at v , curious prying into w , and mis- 
applying of God's decrees* and providences 7 ; 

into the house of him that sweareth falsely by my name : and 
it shall remain in the midst of his house, and shall consume it. 

° Rom. xii. 14. — Bless, and curse not. 1 Sam. xvii. 43. 
2 Sam. xvi. 5. 

P Jer. v. 7. — Thy children have forsaken me, and sworn by 
them that are no gods. Jer. xxiii. 10. — For because of swearing 
the land mourneth. 

q Deut. xxiii. 13. Thou shalt not bring the hire of a whore, 
or the price of a dog, into the house of the Lord thy God for 
any vow. Acts xxiii. 12, 14. And when it was day, certain ot 
the Jews banded together, and bound themselves under a 
curse, saving that they would neither eat nor drink till they 
had kille'd Paul. 

r Esth. iii. 7. and ix. 24. They cast Pur, that w, the lot, be- 
fore Haman, from day to day. — Because Haman — had devised 
against the Jews to destroy them, and had cast Pur. 

8 Psal. xxiv. 4. — Who hath not lifted up his soul unto vanity, 
nor sworn deceitfully. Ezek. xvii. 16, 18, 19. — Surely mine 
oath that he hath despised, and my covenant that he hath 
broken, even it will 1 recompense upon his own head. 

1 Mark vi. 26. And the king was exceeding sorry ; yet for 
his oath's sake, and for their sakes which sat with him, he 
would not reject her. 1 Sam. xxv. 22, 32, 33, 34. 

T Rom. ix. 14, 19, 20. — Is there unrighteousness with God? 
God forbid. — Why doth he yet find fault ? For who hath re- 
sisted his will ? Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest 
against God ? Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it, 
Why hast thou made me thus ? 

w Deut. xxix. 29. The secret things belong unto the Lord. 

x Rom. iii. 5, 7, 8. But if our unrighteousness commend the 
righteousness of God, what shall we say ? Is God unrighteous 
who taketh vengeance ? — For if the truth of God hath more 
abounded through my lie unto his glory ; why yet am I also 
judged as a sinner? &c. 

i Eccl. viii. 11. Because sentence against an evil work is not 
executed speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men if 
fully set in them to do evil. Psal. lxxiii. 12 13, 
20 



228 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

misinterpreting 2 , misapplying 51 , or any way per- 
verting the word, or any part of it b , to profane 
jests c , curious and unprofitable questions, vain 
janglings, or the maintaining of false doctrines d ; 
abusing it, the creatures, or any thing contained 
under the name of God, to charms e , or sinful lusts 
and practices*" ; the maligning 2 , scorning h , revi- 

z Mat. v. 21. to the end. 

a Ezek. xiii. 22. Because with lies ye have made the heart 
of the righteous sad, whom I have not made sad ; and strength- 
ened the hands of the wicked, that he should not return from 
his wicked way, by promising him life. 

b 2 Pet iii. 16. — In which are some things hard to be under- 
stood, which they that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as 
they do also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction. 
Mat. xxii.24 — 31. — Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor 
the power of God, &c. 

c Jer. xxiii. 34, 36, 38. 

d 1 Tim. vi. 4, 5, 20. He is proud, knowing nothing, but 
doting about questions and strifes of words, whereof cometh 
envy, strife, railings, evil surmisings, perverse disputings of 
men of corrupt minds, and destitute of the truth. — Avoiding 
profane and vain babblings, and oppositions of science falsely 
so called. 2 Tim. ii. 14. — Charging them before the Lord, that 
they strive not about words to no profit, but to the subverting 
of the hearers. Tit. iii. 9. 

e Deut. xviii. 10 — 14. There shall not be found among you 
any one that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the 
fire, or that useth divination, or an observer of times, or an en- 
chanter, or a witch, or a charmer, or a consulter with familiar 
spirits, or a wizard, or a necromancer. Acts xix. 13. 

f 2 Tim. iv. 3, 4. For the time will come when they will 
not endure sound doctrine ; but after their own lusts shall they 
heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears ; and they 
ihall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned 
unto fables. Jude iv. Rom. xiii. 13, 14. 1 Kings xxi. 9, 10. 

s Acts xiii. 45. But when the Jews saw the multitudes, they 
were filled with envy, and spake against those things which 
were spoken by Paul, contradicting and blaspheming. I John 
iii. 12. 

b 2 Pet. iii. 3. Knowing this first, that there shall come in 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 229 

ling 1 , or any ways opposing of God's truth, grace, 
and ways k ; making profession of religion in hypo- 
crisy, 01* for sinister ends 1 ; being ashamed of it m , 
or a shame to it, by uncomfortable", unwise , 
unfruitful and offensive walking'* or backsliding 
from it r . 

Q. 114. What reasons are annexed to the third 
commandment ? 

the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts. Psal. i. 1. 
— nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful. 

1 1 Pet. iv. 4. Wherein they think it strange, that ye run 
not with them to the same excess of riot, speaking evil ol 
you. 

k Acts xiii. 45, 46, 50. See in letter h . But the Jews stirred 
up the devout and honourable women, and the chief men oi 
the city, and raised persecution against Paml and Barnabas, 
and expelled them out of their coasts. Acts iv. 18. — And com- 
manded them not to speak at all, nor teach, in the name oi 
Jesus. Acts xix. 9. 1 Thess. :i. 16. Heb. x. 29. 

1 2 Tim. iii. 5. Having a form of godliness, but denying the 
power thereof. Mat. xxiii. 14. Wo unto you, scribes and Pha- 
risees, hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' houses, and for a 
pretence make long prayer. Mat. vi. 1, 2, 3, 5, 16. 

m Mark viii. 38. Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of 
me, and of my words, in this adulterous and sinful generation ; 
of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he cometh 
in the ?lory of his Father, with the holy angels. 

n Psal. lxxiii. 14, 15. For all the day long have I been plagued, 
and chastened every morning, &c. 

° Eph. v. 15, 16, 17. See then that ye walk circumspectly, 
not as fools, but as wise. — Wherefore be ye not unwise, but 
understanding what the will of the Lord is. 1 Cor. vi. 5, 6. 

p Isa. v. 4. What could have been done more to my vine 
yard, that I have not done in it? Wherefore, when I looked 
that it should bring forth grapes, brought it forth wild grapes ? 
2 Pet. i. 8, 9. 

s Rom. ii. 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the law, 
through breaking the law dishonourest thou God ? For the 
name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles, through you. 

r Gal. iii 1, 3. O foolish Galatians, who hath jewitched \ou. 



230 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

A. The reasons annexed to the third command- 
ment, in these words, (the Lord thy God,) and (for 
the Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his 
name in vain*) are, because he is the Lord and our 
God, therefore his name is not to be profaned, or 
any way abused by us 1 ; especially because he will 
be so far from acquitting and sparing the trans- 
gressors of this commandment, as that he will not 
suffer them to escape his righteous judgment^ 
albeit many such escape the censures and punish- 
ments of men w . 

Q. 115. Which is the fourth commandment ? 

A. The fourth commandment is, Remember the 
Sabbath day to keep it holy. Six day days shalt thou 
labour, and do all thy work : but the seventh day is 
the Sabbath of the Lord thy God: in it thou shalt 
not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daugh" 
ter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy 
cattle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates ; For 
in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, 
and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day . 

that ye should not obey the truth, before whose eyes Jesus 
Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you ? — Are 
ye so foolish? Having begun in the spirit, are ye now made 
perfect by the flesh? Heb. vi. 6. 

• Exod. xx. 7. 

1 Lev. xix. 12. And ye shall not swear by my name falsely, 
neither shalt thou profane the name of thy God : I am the 
Lord. 

v Deut. xxviii. 58, 59. Tf thou wilt not observe to do all the 
words of this law, that are written in this book, that thou may- 
est fear this glorious and fearful name, THE LORD THY 
GOD ; then the Lord will make thy plagues wonderful, and the 
plagues of tny seed, even great plagues, and of long continu- 
ance. Zech. v. 2, 3, 4. Ezek. xxxvi. 21, 22, 23. 

* 1 Sam. ii. 12, 17, 22. 1 Sam. lii. 13. 



THE LARGER CaTECIIISM. 93l 

wherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day and hal- 
lowed it*. 

Q. 1 1 G. What is required in the fourth com 
mandmcnt ? 

A. The fourth commandment requireth of all 
men the sanctifying or keeping holy to God such 
set times as he hath appointed in Lis word, ex- 
pressly one whole day in seven ; which was the 
seventh from the beginning of the world to the 
resurrection of Christ, and the first day of the 
week ever since, and so to continue to the end of 
the world ; which is the Christian Sabbath y , and 
in the New Testament called The Lord^s day 2 . 

Q. 117. How is the Sabbath or Lord^s day to be 
sanctified? 

A. The Sabbath, or Lord's day, is to be sancti- 
fied by an holy resting all that day u , not only from 
such works as are at all times sinful, but even from 
such worldly employments and recreations as are 
on other days lawful h ; and making it our delight 
to spend the whole time (except so much of it as 

« Exod. xx. 8, 9, 10, 11. 

J Gen. ii. 3. And God blessed the seventh day, and sancti- 
fied it ; because that in it he had rested from all his work. 1 
Cor. xvi. 1, 2. — Upon the first day of the week let every one of 
you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him. Acts xx. 
7. And upon the first day of the week, when the disciples 
came together to break bread, Paul preached unto them, ready 
to depart on the morrow. John xx. 19 — 27. Mat. v. 17, 18. 
ha. lvi. 2, 4, 6, 7. Blessed is the man that doeth this, — that 
keepeth the Sabbath from polluting' it, &c. 

z Rev. i, 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's day. 

a Exod. xx. 8, 10. Remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it 
holy. — In it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, &c. 

b Exod. xvi. 25—29. And Moses said, Eat that to-day ; for 
to-day is a Sabnath unt^ the Lord : to-day ye shall not find it in 
the field. Six days yc shall gather it ; but on the seventh day, 
20* 



232 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

is to be taken up in works of necessity and mer- 
cy ) in the public and private exercises of God's 
worship^. And, to that end, we are to prepare 
our hearts, and with such foresight, diligence, and 
moderation, to dispose, and seasonably to despatch 
our worldly business, that we may be the more 
free and fit for the duties of that day e . 

Q. 118. Why is the charge of keeping the Sabbath 
more specially directed to governors of families and 
other superiors ? 

which is the Sabbath, in it there shall be none, &c. Jer xvii. 21, 
22. Thus saith the Lord, Take heed to yourselves, and bear no 
burden on the Sabbath-day, nor bring it in by the gates of Jeru 
salem ; neither carry forth a burden out of your houses on the 
Sabbath-day, neither do ye any work ; but hallow ye the Sab- 
bath-day, as I commanded your fathers. Neh. xiii. 15 — 23. 
In those days saw I in Judah some treading wine-presses on the 
Sabbath, and bringing in sheaves, and lading asses ; as also 
wine, grapes, and figs, and all manner of burdens. — Then 1 con- 
tended with the nobles of Judah, and said unto them, What 
evil thing is this that ye do, and profane the Sabbath-day ? 

c Mat. xii. 1 — 14. At that time Jesus went on the Sabbath- 
day through the corn ; and his disciples were a hungered, and 
began to pluck the ears of corn, and to eat. But when the 
Pharisees saw it, they said unto him, Behold, thy disciples do 
that which is not lawful to do upon the Sabbath Jay. But he 
said unto them, &c. 

d Lev. xxiii. 3. Six days shall work be done ; but the se- 
venth day is the Sabbath of rest, a holy convocation. Isa. lviii 
13. — And call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the Lord, ho- 
nourable ; and shalt honour him, not doing thine own ways, 
nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words. 
Luke iv. 16. — And, as his custom was, he went into the syna- 
gogue on the Sabbath-day, and stood up for to read. Acts xx. 7. 

e Exod. xx. 8. Remember the Sabbath-day, to keep it holy. 
Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that day was the preparation, and the 
Sabbath drew on, &c. Neh. xiii. 19. And it came to pass, that, 
when the gates of Jerusalem began to be dark before the Sab- 
bath, I commanded that the gates should be shut, and charged 
thai they should not ho nnrmo.i $n* • * •*« * c uu_^ 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 2SJ 

A. The charge of keeping the Sabbath is more 
specially directed to governors of families and 
other superiors, because they are bound not only 
to keep it themselves, but to see that it be ob- 
served by all those that are under their charge , 
and because they are prone oft-times to hinder 
them by employments of their own f . 

Q. 119. What are the sins forbidden in the fourth 
commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the fourth command- 
ment arc, all omissions of the duties required^, all 
careless, negligent, and unprofitable performing of 
them, and being weary of them h 5 all profaning the 
day by idleness, and doing that which is in itself 
sinful' ; and by all needless works, words, and 
thoughts, about our worldly employments and le- 
creations k . 

Q. 120. What are the reasons annexed to the 
fourth commandment, the more to enforce it ? 

f See above in b . Exod. xx. 10. In it (the Sabbath) thou 
shalt not do any work, thou, nor thy son, &c. Exod. xxiii. 12. 
— That thine ox and thine ass may rest, and the son of thy hand . 
maid, and the stranger, may be refreshed. Exod. xvi. 22, 25, 29 

e Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violated my law, and 
have profaned my holy things ; — and have hid their eyes from 
my Sabbaths, and I am profaned among them. 

h Ezek. xxxiii. 30, 31, 32. — And they come unto thee as the 
people cometh, and they sit before thee as my people, and they 
hear thy words, but they will not do them : for with their mouth 
they shew much love, but their heart goeth after their covetous- 
ness, &c. Mai. i. 13. Ye said also, Behold, what a weariness 
u it ! and ye have snuffed at it, saith the Lord of hosts : and 
yc brought that which was torn, and the lame, and the sick. 
Amos viii. 5. Acts xx. 7, 9. 

» Ezek. xxiii. 38. Moreover, this they have done unto me: 
they have defiled my sanctuary in the same day, and have pro* 
faned my Sabbaths. 

k Jer. xvii. 24, 27. — But if ye will not hearken unto me, to 



234 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The reasons annexed to the fourth command- 
ment, the more to enforce it, are taken : from the 
equity of it, God allowing us six days of seven foi 
our own affairs, and reserving but one for himself 
in these words, six days shalt thou labour and do all 
thy work 1 : from God's challenging a special pro- 
priety in that day, the seventh is the Sabbath of the 
Lord thy God m : from the example of God, who in 
six days made heaven and earth, the sea, and all that 
in them is, and rested the seventh day : and from that 
blessing which God put upon that day, not only in 
sanctifying it to be a day for his service, but in or- 
daining it to be a means of blessing to us in our 
sanctifying it, zcherefore the Lord blessed the Sab- 
bath day and hallowed it n . 

Q. 121. Why is the word remember set in the be- 
ginning of the fourth commandment ? 

A. The word remember is set in the beginning 
of the fourth commandment , partly because of 
the great benefit of remembering it, we being 
thereby helped in our preparation to keep it ; and, 
in keeping it, better to keep all the rest of the 

hallow the Sahbath-day, and not to bear a burden, — then will 1 
kindle a fire in the gates thereof, and it shall devour the pala- 
ces of Jerusalem, and it shall not be quenched. Isa. lviii. 13 

1 Exod. xx. 9. 

m Exod. xx. 10. 

n Exod. xx. 11 

Exod. xx. 8. 

P Exod. xvi. 23. — To-morrow is the rest of the holy Sabbath 
Unto the Lord : bake that which ye will bake to-day, and seethe 
that ye will seethe. Luke xxiii. 54, 56. And that day was 
the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on, &c. Compared with 
Mark xv. 42. And now, when the even was come, (because it 
was the preparation, that is, the day before the Sabbath.) Nob, 
xiii. 19. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 235 

commandments'*, and to continue a thankful re- 
membrance of the two great benefits of creation 
and redemption, which contain a short abridgment 
of religion 1- : and partly because we are ready to 
forget it s , for that there is less light of nature for 
it 1 , and yet it restraineth our natural liberty in 
things at other times lawful* ; that it cometh but 
once in seven days, and many worldly businesses 
come between, and too often take off our minds 
from thinking of it, eithei to prepare for it, or to 
sanctify it w ; and that Satan with his instruments, 
much labour to blot out the glory, and even the 
memory of it, to bring in all irreligion and impiety x . 

q Ezek. xx. 12, 19, 20. Moreover also, I gave them my Sab- 
baths, to be a sign between me and them, that they might know 
that I am the Lord that sanctify them. — And hallow my Sab- 
baths ; and they shall be a sign between me and you, that ye may 
know that I am the Lord your God. 

r Gen. ii. 2, 3. And on the seventh day God ended his work 
which he had made ; and he rested on the seventh day from all 
his work which he had made. And God blessed the seventh 
day, and sanctified it : because that in it he had rested from all 
his work which God created and made. Psal. cxviii. 22, 24. 
The stone which the builders refused, it is become the head stone 
of the corner. This is the day which the Lord hath made ; we 
will rejoice and be glad in it. Rev. i. 10. I was in the Spirit 
on the Lord's day. — Heb. iv. 9. 

■ Ezek. xxii. 26. Her priests have violated my law, — and 
have hid their eyes from my Sabbaths. 

1 Neh. ix. 14. And madest known unto them thy holy Sab- 
Dath, and commandedst them precepts, statutes, and laws, by 
the hand of Moses thy servant. 

v Exod. xxxiv. 21. Six days thou shalt work; but on the 
seventh day thou shalt rest: in earing-time and in harvest 
thou shalt rest. 

w Exod. xx. 9. Six days shalt thou labour. Amos viii. 5. — 
When will the new moon be gone, — and the Sabbath, that we 
may set forth wheat ? k,c. 

* Lam. i. 7. Jerusalem remembered in the days of her af- 



236 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 122. What is the sum of the six conwiandmmti 
tohich contain our duty to man ? 

A. The sum of the six commandments which 
contain our duty to man, is, to love our neighbour 
as ourselves y , and to do to others what we would 
have them do to us z . 

Q. 123. Which is the fifth commandment ? 

A. The fifth commandment is, honour thy father 
and thy mother $ that thy days may be long upon the 
land which the Lord thy God giveth thee*. 

Q. 124. Who are meant by father and mother, in 
the fifth commandment ? 

A. By father and mother^ in the fifth command- 
ment, are meant not only natural parents 5 , but all 
superiors in age c andgifts d ; and especially such as 
by God's ordinance are over us in place of autho- 

fliction, and of her miseries, all her pleasant things that she had 
in the days of old, when her people fell into the hand of the 
enemy, and none did help her : the adversaries saw her, and 
did mock at her Sabbaths. Neh. xiii. from verse 15 to 23. In 
those days saw I in Judah, some treading wine-presses on the 
Sabbath. Jer. xvii. 21, 22, 23. 

y Mat. xxii. 39. And the second is like unto it, Thou shalt 
love tny neighbour as thyself. 

z Mat. vii. 12. Therefore all things whatsoever ye would 
that men should do to you, do ye even so to them : for this is 
the law and the prophets. 

a Exod. xx. 12. 

b Prov. xxiii. 22, 25. Hearken unto thy father that begat 
thee, and despise not thy mother when she is old. — Thy father 
and thy mother shall be glad, and she that bare thee shall re- 
joice. Eph. vi. 1, 2. 

c 1 Tim. v. 1,2. Rebuke not an elder, but entreat him as a 
father ; and the younger men as brethren ; the elder women 
as mothers ; the younger as sisters. 

d Gen. iv. 20, 21. And Adah bare Jabal : he was the fa- 
ther of such as dwell in tents, and of svch as have cattle. And 
his brother's name was ubal : he was the father of all su v as 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 237 

rity, whether in family^ church 1 ", or common- 
wealth 2 . 

Q. )25. Why arc superiors styled lather and mo- 
ther ? 

A. Superiors are styled father and mother, both 
to teach them in all duties toward their inferiors, 
like natural parents, to express love and tender- 
ness to them, according to their several relations*; 
and to work inferiors to a greater willingness and 
cheerfulness in performing their duties to their 
superiors, as to their parents'. 

Q. 126. What is the general scope of the fifth 
commandment ? 

A. The general scope of the fifth commandment, 
is the performance of those duties which we mu- 

handle the harp and organ. Gen. xlv. 8. — And he hath made 
me a father 1o Pharaoh. 

e 2 Kings v. 13. And his servants came near, and spake 
unto him, and said, My father, if the prophet had bid thee do 
wme great thing, wouldst thou not have done it? 

f Gal. iv. 19. My little children, of whom I travail in birth 
again, until Christ be formed in you. 2 Kings ii. 12. And Eli- 
sha saw it, and he cried, My father, my father, the chariot 
of Israel, and the horsemen thereof! 2 Kings xiii. 14. 

? Isa. xlix. 23. And kings shall be thy nursing fathers, and 
their queens thy nursing mothers. 

h Eph. vi. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children to 
wrath : but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the 
Lord. 1 Thess. ii. 7, 8, 11. But we were gentle among you, 
even as a nurse cherisheth her children: so, being affection- 
ately desirous of you, we were willing to have imparted unto 
you, not the Gospel of God only, but also our own souls, be- 
cause ye were dear unto us. — As ye know how we exhorted, 
and comforted, and charged every one of you, as a father doth 
hi? children. Num. ki. 11, 12, 16. 

' 1 Cor. iv. 14, 15, 10. 1 write not these things to shame 
you, but, as my beloved son?, I warn you. For though ye hav«* 
ten thousand instructors in Christ, yet, have ye not many fathers: 






238 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

tually owe in our several relations, as inferiors, 
superiors, or equals k . 

Q. 127. What is the honour that inferiors owe to 
superiors ? 

A. The honour which inferiors owe to their su- 
periors is, all due reverence in heart 1 , word"', and 
behaviour"; prayer and thanksgiving for them ; 
imitation of their virtues ancf graces p ; willing obe- 
dience to their lawful commands and counsels - ; 

for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel. 
Wherefore, I beseech you, be ye followers of me. 

k Eph. v. 21. Submitting yourselves one to another in the 
fear of God. 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honour all men. Love the bro- 
therhood. Fear God. Honour the king. Rom. xii. 10. Be 
kindly affectioned one to another, with brotherly love ; in ho- 
nour preferring one another. 

1 Mai. i. 6. A son honoureth his father, and a servant hia 
master * if then I be a father, where is my honour? and if I be 
a master, where is my fear ? Lev. xix. 3. Ye shall fear every 
man his mother and his father. 

m Prov. xxxi. 28. Her children arise up, and call her bles- 
sed ; her husband also, and he praiseth her. 1 Pet. iii. 6. Even 
as Sarah obeyed Abraham, calling him lord : — 

n Lev. xix. 32. Thou shalt rise up before the hoary head, 
and honour the face of the old man. 1 Kings ii. 19. — And she 
sat on his right-hand. 

° 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, sup- 
plications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks be made 
for all men ; for kings, and/flr all that are in authority. 

P Heb. xiii. 7. Remember them which have the rule over 
you, who have spoken unto you the word of God ; whose faith 
follow, considering the end of their conversation. Phil. 3. l n 
Brethren, be followers together of me, and mark them whi.fi 
walk so, as ye have us for an ens-ample. 

i Eph. vi. 1, 2, 5, 6, 7. Children, obey your parents in the 
Lord : — Servants, be obedient to them that are your masters, 
according to the flesh, &c. 1 Pet. ii. 13, 14. Submit yourselves 
to every ordinance of man for the Lord's sake : whether it be 
to the king, as supreme, or unto governors, &c. Rom. xiii. 
from 1 to 6. Heb. xiii. 17. Prov. iv. 3, 4. and xxiii. 22. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 23 r # 

due submission to their corrections 1, ; fidelity to% 
defence 1 and maintenance of their persons and 
authority, according to their several ranks, and 
the nature of their places v ; bearing with their in- 
firmities, and covering them in love w , that so 
they may be an honour to them and to their 
government*. 

r Heb. xii. 9. Furthermore, we have had fathers of our 
flesh which corrected us, and we gave them reverence. 1 Pet 
ii. 18, 19, 20. Servants, be subject to your masters, with ali 
fear; — but if, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it 
patiently, this is acceptable with God. 

s Tit. ii. 9, 10. Exhort servants to be obedient unto theif 
own masters, and to please them well in f>11 things; not 
answering again ; not purloining, but showing all good 
fidelity ; that they may adorn the doctrine of God our Sariour 
in all things. 

1 1 Sam. xxvi. 15, 16. — Wherefore then hast thou not kept 
thy lord the king ? — As the Lord liveth, ye ait worthy to die, 
because ye have not kept your master, U»e Lord's anointed. 
2 Sam. xviii. 3. Esth. vi. 2. 

r Mat. xxii. 21. Render therefore unto Cesar, the things which 
are Cesar's. Rom. xiii. 6, 7. — For this cause pay ye tribute also : 
for they are God's ministers, attending continually upon thii 
very thing. Render therefore to all their dues : tribute t% 
whom tribute is due ; custom to whom custom ; fear to whoa 
fear ; honour to whom honour. 1 Tim. v. 17, 18. Let th 
elders that rule. 9 ell, be counted worthy of double honour 
especially they who labour in the word and doctrine. — Thou 
Bhalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out the corn. And, tli 
labourer is worthy of his reward. Gal. vi. 6. Gen. xlv. il 
and xlvii. 12. 

w Gen. ix. 23. And Sbem and Japheth took a garment, 
and laid it upon both their shoulders, and went backward, 
and covered the nakedness of their father : and their facei 
were backward, and they saw not their father's nakedness. 1 
Pet. ii. 18. Prov. xxiii. 22. 

* Psal. cxxvii. 3, 4, 5. Lo, children are a heritage of the 
Lord. — Happy is the man that hath his quiver full of them : 
they shall not be ashamed, but 'hey shall speak with the ene- 
mies in the gate. Prov. xxxi. 23. Her husband is known in 
the gates, when he sitteth among the elders of the laod. 
21 



240 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 128- WJiat are the sins of inferiors against 
their superiors ? 

A. The sins of inferiors against their superiors 
are, all neglect of the duties required toward 
them y ; envying at z , contempt of % and rebellion 1, 
against their persons and places d , in their lawful 
counsels e , commands and corrections f ; cursing, 
mocking 5 , and all such refractory and scandalous 

y Mat. xv. 4, 5, 6. — But ye say, Whosoever shall say to his 
father or his mother, It is a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest 
be profited by me ; and honour not his father or his mother, 
he shall be free. Thus have ye made the commandment of 
God of none effect by your tradition. 

2 Num. xi. 28, 29. — And Moses said unto him, Enviest 
thou for my sake? Would God that all the Lord's people 
Were prophets. 

a 1 Sam. viii. 7. For the)' have not rejected thee, but they 
tave rejected me, that I should not reign over them. Isa. iii. 5. 
— The child shall behave himself proudly against the ancient, 
and the base against the honourable. 

b 2 Sam. xv. from verse 1 to 12. And it came to pass 
after this, that Absalom prepared him chariots and hor- 
des, &c 

c Exod. xxi. 15. And he that smiteth his father, or his mo- 
ther, shall be surely put to death. 

«* 1 Sam. x. 27. But the children of Belial said, How shall 
this man save us ? And they despised him, and brought him 
Ho presents. 

e 1 Sam. ii. 25. — Notwithstanding, they hearkened not 
nnto the voice of their father, because the Lord would slay 
.hem. 

f Deut. xxi. 18, 19, 20, 21.— And they shall say unto the 
riders of his city, This our son is stubborn and rebellious, he 
tf-ill not obey our voice ; he is a glutton and a drunkard. 
And all the men of his city shall stone him with stones, that 
ne die. 

* Prov. xxx. 11. There is a generation that curseth their 
father, and doth not bless their mother. Verse 17. The eye 
that mocketh at his father, and despiseth to obey his mother, 
the ravens of the valley shall pick it out, and the young eagles 
ihall eat it. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM L 2A \ 

carriage, as proves a shame and dishonour to 
them and their government 11 . 

Q. 129. What is required of superiors towards 
their inferiors ? 

A. It is required of superiors, according to 
that power they receive from God, and that re- 
lation wherein they stand, to love 1 , pray for k , 
and bless their inferiors 1 ; to instruct" 1 , counsel, 
and admonish them" ; countenancing , commend- 
ing 1 ', and rewarding such as do well - ; and dis- 
countenancing 1 ', reproving, and chastising such 

h Prov. xix. 26. He that wasteth his father, and chaseth 
away his mother, is a son that causeth shame, and bringeth 
reproach. 

1 Col. iii. 19. Husbands, love your wives, and be not bitter 
against them. Tit. ii. 4. 

k 1 Sam. xii. 23. Moreover, as for me, God forbid that 1 
should sin against the Lord in ceasing to pray for you. Job 
i. 5. 

1 1 Kings viii. 55, 56. And he stood, and blessed all the con 
gregation of Israel with a loud voice, &c. Gen. xlix. 28. 

m Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words, which I command thee 
this day, shall be in thy heart: and thou shalt teach them 
diligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou 
sittest in thy house, and when thou w r alkest by the way, and 
when thou liestdown, and when thou risest up. 

D Eph. vi. 4. And, ye fathers, provoke not your children 
to wrath : but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of 
the Lord. 

1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them ac- 
cording to knowledge, giving honour unto the wife, as unto 
the weaker vessel, and as being heirs together of the grace of 
life ; that your prayers be not hindered. 

p Rom. xiii. 3. For rulers are not a terror to good worl«, 
but to the evil. — Do that which is good, and thou shalt have 
praise of the same. 1 Pet. ii. 14. 

<J Esth. vi. 3. And the king said, What honour and dignity 
hath been done to Mordecai for this ? 

r Rom. xiii. 4. — He is the minister of God, — a revrnger t. 
ixeeuU wrath upon him that doeth evil. 



242 THE LAPGER CATECHISM. 

as do ill s ; protecting 1 , and providing for them 
all things necessary for soul v , and body w : and, 
by grave, wise, holy, and exemplary carriage, 
to procure glory to CJod x , honour to themselves^, 
and so to preserve that authority which God hath 
put upon them 2 . 

Q. 1 30. What are the sins of superiors ? 

A. The sins of superiors are, beside the ne- 
glect of the duties required of them a , an inordi- 
nate seeking of themselves b , their own glory c , 

8 Prow xxix. 15. The rod and reproof give wisdom : but 
ft child left to himself bringeth his mother to shame. Rom. 
xiii. 4. 

t Job xxix. from the 12 verse to the 18th. Because I deli- 
vered the poor that cried, and the fatherless, and him that 
had none to help him, &c. Isa. i. 10, 17. — Relieve the op* 
pressed ; judge the fatherless ; plead for the widow. 

T Eph. vi. 4. See above in letter n . 

w 1 Tim. v. 8. But if any provide not for his own, and 
especially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, 
and is worse than an infidel. 

x 1 Tim. iv. 12. Let no man despise thy youth ; but be thou 
an example of the believers, in word, in conversation, in cha- 
rity, in spirit, in faith, m purity. Tit. ii. 3, 4, 5. 

y 1 Kings iii. 28. And all Israel heard of the judgment 
which the king had judged ; and they feared the king : for 
they saw that the wisdom of God was in him — to do judg- 
ment. 

z Tit. ii. 15. These things speak, and exhort, and rebuke 
with all authority. Let no man despise thee. 

a Ezek. xxxiv. 2, 3, 4 — Should not the shepherds feed the 
flocks ? — The diseased have ye not strengthened, neither have 
ye healed that which was sick, neithei have ye bound up that 
which was broken, neither have ye brought again that which 
was driven away, neither have ye sought that which was lost, 

b Phil. ii. 21. For all seek their own, not the things which 
are Jesus Christ's. 

e John v. 44. How can ye believe, which receive honour 
one of another, and seek not the honour that cometh from God 
taly ? John vii. 18. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 243 

ease, profit, or pleasure 11 ; commanding things 
unlawful 6 , or not in the power of inferiors to 
perform*" ; counselling 2 , encouraging 11 , or favouring 
them in that which is evil 1 ; dissuading, discou- 
raging, or discountenancing them in that which ia. 
good k ; correcting them unduly 1 ; careless expo 

d Isa. lvi. 10, 11. His watchmen are blind: they are al 
ignorant, they are all dumb dogs, they cannot bark; sleeping-, 
lying down, loving to slumber. Yea, thty are greedy dog? 
which can never have enough. Deut. xvii. 17. — Neither shall 
he greatly multiply to himself silver and gold. 

e Acts iv. 17, 18. — And they called them, and commanded 
them not to speak at all, nor teach, in the name of Jesus. 
Dan. iii. 4, 5, 6. 

f Exod. v. from verse 10 to the 19th. — There shall no straw 
be given you, yet shall ye deliver the tale of bricks, &c. Mat. 
xxiii. 2, 4. 

s Mat. xiv. 8. compared with Mark vi. 24. And she went 
forth, and said unto her mother, What shall I ask ? And she 
said, The head of John the Baptist. 

h Jer. v. 30, 31. A wonderful and horrible thing is com- 
mitted in the land ; the prophets prophesy falsely, and the 
priests bear rule by their means ; and my people love to have 
it so : and what will ye do in the end thereof? 2 Sam. 
xiii. 28. 

» Jer. vi. 13, 14. — From the prophet even unto the priest, 
every one dealeth falsely. They have healed also the hurt of 
the daughter of my people slightly, saying, Peace, peace ; when 
there is no peace. Ezek. xiii. 9, 10. 

k John vii. 46, 47, 48, 49. The officers answered, Never man 
epake like this man. Then answered them the Pharisees, 
Are ye also deceived? Have any of the rulers, or of the 
Pharisees, believed on him ? But this people, who knoweth 
not the law, are cursed. John ix. 28. Then they reviled him, 
and said, Thou art his disciple ; but we are Moses' disciples. 

1 1 Pet. ii. 19, 20. For this is thank-worthy, if a man lb? 
conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. 
For what glory is it, if when ye be buffeted for your faults, 
ye shall take it patiently? But if, when ye do well, and suffer 
for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. Heb 
xii. 10. — They verily for a few days chastened us after their 
£1* 



244 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

sing, or leaving them to wrong, temptation, and 
danger" 1 ; provoking them to wrath" ; or any way 
dishonouring themselves, or lessening their autho- 
rity, by an unjust, indiscreet, rigorous, or remiss 
behaviour . 

Q. 131. What are the duties of equals ? 

A. The duties of equals are, to regard the dig- 
nity and worth of each other p , in giving honour 
to one before another 1 5 and to rejoice in each 
others gifts and advancement as their own 1 ". 

Q. 1 32. What are the sins of equals ? 

A. The sins of equals are, beside the neglect of 

own pleasure ; but he for our profit, that we might be partakers 
of his holiness. Deut. xxv. 3. 

m Lev. xix. 29. Do not prostitute thy daughter. Isa. lviii. 
7. Is it not to deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring 
the poor that are cast out to thy house I When thou seest the 
naked, that thou cover him ; and that thou hide not thyself from 
thine own flesh ? Gen. xxxviii. 11, 26. 

n Eph. vi. 4. And ye, fathers, provoke not your children to 
wrath. 

Gen. ix. 21. And he drank of the wine, and was drunken; 
and he was uncovered within his tent. 1 Kings xii. 13, 14. 
And the king [Rehoboam] answered the people roughly, .and 
forsook the old men's counsel that they gave him ; and spake 
to them after the counsel of the young men, saying, My father 
made your yoke heavy, and I will add to your yoke ; my father 
also chastised you with whips, but I will chastise you with scor- 
pions. 1 Kings i. 6. And his father had not displeased him at 
any time in saying, Why hast thou done so ? 1 Sam. iii. 13. 
For I have told him, [Eli] that I will judge his house for 
ever, for the iniquity which he knoweth ; because his sons 
made themselves vile, and he restrained them not. 

P 1 Pet. ii. 17. Honour all men. Love the brotherhood. 

q Rom. xii. 10. — In honour preferring one another. Phil. 
ii. 3. — In lowliness of mind let each esteem other better than 
Ihemselves. 

r Rom. xii. 15, 16. Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and 
Peep with them that weep. Be of the same mind one toward 



THE LAROLR CATECHISM. 245 

the duties required', the undervaluing of the 
worth 1 , envying the gifts', grieving at the advance 
merit or prosperity one of another* ; and usurping 
pre-eminence one over another x . 

Q. 133. What is the reason annexed to thejjfth 
commandment, the more to enforce it ? 

A. The reason annexed to the fifth command- 
ment in these words, that thy days may be long 
upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee y , 
is an express promise of long life and prosperity, 
as far as it shall serve for God's glory and their 
own good, to all such as keep this commandment'. 

another. Phil. ii. 4. Look not every man on his own things, 
but every man also on the things of others. 

■ Rom. xiii. 8. Owe no man any thing, but to love one ano- 
ther : for he that loveth another hath fulfilled the law. 

1 Prov. xiv. 21. He that despiseth his neighbour sinneth ; 
but he that hath mercy on the poor, happy is he. Isa. lxv. 5. 
Which say, Stand by thyself, come not near to me ; for I an* 
holier than thou. 2 Tim. iii. 3. 

T Acts vii. 9. And the patriarchs, moved with envy, sold 
Joseph into Egypt : but God was with him. Gal. v. 26. Let 
us not be desirous of vain glory, provoking one another, envy- 
ing one another. 

w 1 John iii. 12. Not as Cain, who was of that wicked one, 
and slew his brother. And wherefore slew he him ? Because 
his own works were evil, and his brother's righteous. Mat* 
xx. 15. — Is thine eye evil, because I am good? Num. xii. $ 
Csth. vi. 12, 13. Luke xv. 28, 29. 

1 Mat. xx. 25, 26, 27. But Jesus called them unto hxr.< y 
and said, Ye know that the princes of the Gentiles exercise 
dominion over them, and they that are great exercise autho- 
rity upon them. But it shall not be sc among you, &c. 3 John 
9. * Lukexxii. 24, 25, 26. 

r Exod. xx. 12. 

z Eph. vi. 2, 3. Honour thy father and mother, (which is 
the first commandment with promise, that it may be well with 
thee, and thou mayest live long on the earth. Deut. v. 16 
1 Kings viii. 25. 



2*6 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 1 34. Which is the sixth commandment 7 

A. The sixth commandment is, Thou shall not 
kill\ 

Q. 135. What are the duties required in the sixth 
commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the sixth command- 
ment are, all careful studies, and lawful endea- 
vours, to preserve the life of ourselves b and others , 
by resisting all thoughts and purposes d , subduing 
all passions e , and avoiding all occasions f , tempta- 
tions g , and practices, which tend to the unjust 
taking away the life of any h ; by just defence 

a Exod. xx. 13. 

b Eph. v. 29. No man ever yet hated his own flesh • but 
nourisheth and cherisheth it. Mat. x. 23. 

c Job xxix. 13. The blessing of him that was ready to pe- 
rish came upon me. 1 Kings xviii. 4. 

d 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. And Jonathan spake good of David 
unto Saul his father, and said unto him, Let not the king sin 
against his servant, against David ; because he hath not 
sinned against thee, and because his works have been to thee- 
ward very good : — wherefore then wilt thou sin against inno- 
cent blood, to slay David without a cause ? Jer. xxvi. 15, 16. 
Acts xxiii. 21, 27. 

e Eph. iv. 26. Be ye angry, and sin not ; let not the sun go 
down upon your wrath. 

f Prov. xxii. 24, 25. Make no friendship with an angry 
man ; and with a furious man thou shalt not go ; lest thou learn 
his ways and get a snare to thy soul. 1 Sam. xxv. 32, 33, 
2 Sam. ii. 23. Deut. xxii. 8. 

s Prov. i. 10, 11, 15. My son, if sinners entice thee, consent 
thou not. If they say, Come with us, let us lay wait for 
blood, let us lurk privily for the innocent without cause.—. 
— My son, walk not thou in the way with them ; refrain thy 
foot from their path. Mat. iv. 6, 7. 

h 1 Kings xxi. 9, 10, 19. And she [Jezebel] wrote in tha 
letters, saying, Proclaim a fast, and set Naboth on high 
among the people ; and set two men, sons of Belial, before him, 
to bear witness against him, saying, Thou didst blaspheme God 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 247 

thereof against violence' ; patient bearing of the 
hand of God k ; quietness of mind 1 , cheerfulness of 
spirit 00 , and sober use of meat' 1 , drink , physic?, 



and the king : and then carry him out, and stone him, that h«» 
may die. — Hast thou [Ahab] killed, and also taken possession? 
— Thus saith the Lord, In the place where dogs licked the blood 
of Naboth, shall dogs lick thy blood, even thine. Gen. xxxvii. 
21, 22. 1 Sam. xxiv. 12. and xxvi. 9, 10, 11. 

1 Prov. xxiv. 11, 12. If thou forbear to deliver tltem that 
arc drawn unto death, and those tliat are ready to be slain ; if 
thou sayest, Behold, we knew it not ; doth not he that ponder- 
eth the heart consider it ? and he that keepeth thy soul, doth 
not he know it ? and shall not he render to every man accor- 
ding to his works ? 1 Sam. xiv. 45. 

k Luke xxi. 19. In your patience possess ye your souls. 
James v. 8. Be ye also patient ; establish your hearts : for the 
coming of the Lord draweth nigh. Heb. xii. 5. — My son, 
despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint when 
thou art rebuked of him. 

1 Psal. xxxvii. 8, 11. Cease from anger, and forsake wrath ; 
fret not thyself in any wise to do evil. — The meek shall inhe- 
rit the earth ; and shall delight themselves in the abun- 
dance of peace. 1 Pet. iii. 3, 4. Whose adorning — let it be 
the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, 
even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the 
eight of God of great price. 

m Prov. xvii. 22. A merry heart doeth good like a medi- 
cine : but a broken spirit drieth the bones. 1 Thess. v. 16. 
Rejoice evermore. 

n Prov. xxiii. 20. Be not — among riotous eaters of flesh. 
Prov. xxv. 16. 

° Prov. xxiii. 29, 30. Who hath wo? who hath sorrow? 
who hath contentions ? who hath babbling ? who hath wounds 
without cause ? who hath redness of eyes ? They that tarry 
long at the wine ; they that go to seek mixed wine. Eccl. x. 
17. 1 Tim. v. 23. 

P Mat. ix. 12. But when Jesus heard that, he said unto 
them, They that be whole need not a phvsician, but they that 
are sick. Isa. xxxviii. 21. 



248 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

sleep q , labour 1 ", and recreations 55 ; by charitable 
thoughts 1 , love v , compassion^, meekness, gentle- 
ness, kindness* ; peaceable y . mild, and courteous 
speeches and behaviour 2 ; forbearing, readiness to 
be reconciled, patient bearing and forgiving of in- 
juries, and requiting good for evil a ; comforting 



q Eccl. ii. 23. — All his days are sorrows, and his travail grief 
yea, his heart taketh not rest in the night. This is also vanity 
Psa. cxxvii. 2. 

r Eccl. v. 12. The sleep of a labouring man is sweet, whe- 
ther he eat little or much : but the abundance of the rich will 
not suffer him to sleep. 2 Thess. iii. 10, 12. 

8 Eccl. iii. 4. — A time to mourn, and a time to dance. 

1 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. Charity — thinketh no evil. 1 Sam. xix. 
4,5. 

v Rom. xiii. 10. Love worketh no ill to his neighbour 
Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes : but love covereth all 
sins. 2 Thess. iii. 10, &c. 

w Zech. vii. 9. Thus speaketh the Lord of hosts, saying, — 
Show mercy and compassions every man to his brother. Luke 
x. 33, 34. 

x Col. iii. 12. Put on therefore, as the elect of God, holy 
and beloved, bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, 
meekness, long-suffering. 

J Rom. xii. 18. If it be possible, as much as lieth in you, 
live peaceably with all men. 

z 1 Pet. iii. 8, 9. — Be pitiful, be courteous ; not rendering 
evil tor evil, or railing for railing : but contrariwise, blessing. 
1 Cor. iv. 12, 13. — Being reviled, we bless ; being persecuted, 
we suffer it: being defamed, we entreat. 

a Col. iii. 13. Forbearing one another, and forgiving one 
another, if any man have a quarrel against any ; even a» 
Christ forgave you, so also do ye. James iii. 17. — The wisdom 
that is from above is — gentle, and easy to be entreated. I Pet. 
ii. 20. — If, when ye do well, and suffer for it, ye take it pa- 
tiently, this is acceptable with God. Rom. xii. 20, 21. — If 
^faine enemy hunger, feed him ; if he thirst, ^ive him drink 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 249 

a nd succouring the distressed, and protecting and 
defending the innocent 5 . 

Q. 136. What are the sins foi bidden in the sixth 
commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the sixth command- 
ment are, all taking away the life of ourselves , or of 
others' 1 ; except in case of public justice e , lawful war 1 , 
or necessary defence g ; the neglecting or withdraw- 
ing the lawful or necessary means of preservation 



for in so doing thou shalt heap coals of fire on his head. Be 
not overcome of evil, but overcome evil with good. Mat. 
v. 24. 

b 1 Thess. v. 14. — Comfort the feeble-minded, support the 
weak. Mat. xxv. 35, 36. — I was a hungered, and ye gave me 
meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, 
and ye took me in : naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and 
ye visited me : I was in prison, and ye came unto me. Prov. 
xxxi. 8, 9. Open thy mouth for the dumb in the cause of all 
such as are appointed to destruction. — Plead the cause of the 
poor and needy. Job xxxi. 19, 20. Isa. lviii. 7. 

c Acts xvi. 28. But Paul cried with a loud voice, saying, 
Do thyself no harm ; for we are all here. Prov. i. 18. 

d Gen. ix. 6. Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall 
his blood be shed : for in the image of God made he man. 

e Exod. xxi. 14. — If a man come presumptuously upon his 
neighbour, to slay him with guile ; thou shalt take him from 
mine altar, that he may die. Num. xxxv. 31, 33. 

f Deut. xx. throughout. When thou goest out to battle against 
thine enemies, and seest horses, and chariots, and a people more 
than thou, be not afraid of them ; for the Lord thy God is with 
Jhee, which brought thee up out of the land of Egypt, &c. Keb. 
li. 32, 33, 34. — The time would fail me to tell of Gedeon, and 
%f Barak, and of Samson, and of Jephthae, of David also, and 
famuel, and of the prophets : who through faith subdued king- 
doms, — out of weakness were made strong, waxed valiant in 
fight, turned to flight the armies of the aliens. Jer. xlviii. 10. 

e Exod. xxii. 2. If a thief be found breaking up, and be 
•mitten that he die, there shall no blood be shed for him 



250 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

of life h ; sinful anger 1 , hatred k , envy 1 , desire of re- 
venge m ; and excessive passions 11 , distracting cares ; 
immoderate use of meat, drink p , labour**, and re- 
creations 1, ; provoking words 3 ; oppression 1 , quar- 



h Mat. xxv. 42, 43. — I was a hungered, and ye gave me no 
meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink : I was a stran- 
ger, and ye took me not in : naked, and ye clothed me not* 
sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. James ii. 15, 16. 
Eccl. vi. 1, 2. 

1 Mat. v. 22 I say unto you, That whosoever is angry 

with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the 
j udgment. ( 

k 1 John iii. 15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a murde- 
rer. Prov. x. 12. Hatred stirreth up strifes. Lev. xix. 17. 

1 Job v. 2. — Envy slayeth the silly one. Prov. xiv. 30. A 
sound heart is the life of the flesh : but envy the rottenness of 
the bones. 

m Rom. xii. 19. Dearly beloved, avenge not yourselves, but 
rather give place unto wrath. 

n James iv. 1. From whence come wars and fightings among 
you ? come they not hence, even of your lusts that war in your 
members? Eph. iv. 31. 

° Mat. vi. 34. Take therefore no thought for the morrow :— 
sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Job xxi. 25. — Ano- 
ther dieth in the bitterness of his soul, and never eateth with 
pleasure. 

p Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any 
time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunken- 
ness. 

q Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone, and there is not a second ; 
yea, he hath neither child nor brother ; yet is there no end of 
all his labour ; neither is his eye satisfied with riches ; neither 
saiih he, For whom do I labour, and bereave my soul of good ? 
This is also vanity. Eccl. ii. 22. and xii. 12. 

r Eccl. xi. 9. 

• Prov. xv. 1. — Grievous words stir up anger. Prov. xii. 18. 

* Isa. iii. 15. What mean ye that ye beat my people to 
pieces, and grind the faces of the poor ? saith the Lord God 
of hosts. Exod. i. 14. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 2M 

rellinc; v , striking, wounding*, and whatsoever else 
tends to the destruction of the life of any*. 

Q. 137. W kick is the seventh commandment? 

A. The seventh commandment is, Thou shalt 
not commit adultery? . 

Q. 138. What are the duties required in the 
seventh commandment ? 

/k The duties required in the seventh command 
ment are, chastity in body, mind, affections 7 , 
words 3 , and behaviour b ; and the preservation of 
it in ourselves and others , watchfulness over the 
eyes and all the senses d ; temperance 6 , keeping ot 

r Gal. v. 15. But if ye bite and devour one another, take 
heed that ye be not consumed one of another. 

w Num. xxxv. 16, 21. — And if he smite him with an instrument 
of iron, so that he die, he is a murderer : the murderer bhctii 
surely be put to death, &c. 

x Prov. xxviii. 17. A man that doeth violence to the blood 
of any person, shall flee to the pit ; let no man stay him 
Exod. xxi. 18 to the end. 

y Exod. xx. 14. 

z 1 Thess. iv. 4, 5. — Every one of you should know how to 
possess his vessel in sanctification and honour ; not in the lutt 
of concupiscence. Job xxxi. 1. 

a Eph. iv. 29. Let no corrupt communication porceed out 
of your mouth, but that which is good to the use of edifying. 
Col. iv. 6. 

b 1 Pet. iii. 2. While they behold your chaste conversation 
coupled with fear. 

c 1 Cor. vii. 2. Nevertheless, to avoid fornication, let every 
man have his own wife, and let every woman have her owu 
husband. Tit. ii. 4, 5. That they may teach the young wo 
men to be — discreet, chaste, keepers at home. 

d Mat. v. 28. — Whosoever looketh on a woman to lust aftet 
her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart 
Job xxxi. 1. 

e Prov. xxiii. 31, 33. Look not thou upon the wine when it 

is red. — Thine eyes shall behold strange women. Jer v 7. 

— When I had fed them to the full, they then committed ad'il- 

tery and assembled themselves bv troops in the harlot's houses. 

22' 



252 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

chaste company 1 ", modesty in apparel^, marriage 
by those that have not the gift of continency". 
conjugal love 5 , and cohabitation k ; diligent labour 
in our callings 1 ; shunning all occasions of un- 
cleanness, and resisting temptations thereunto™. 

Q. 139. What are the sins forbidden in the seventh 
commandment ? 

A* The sins forbidden in the seventh command- 
ment, beside the neglect of the duties required", 
are adultery, fornication , rape, incest p , sodomy. 

{ Prov. ii. 16, 20. To deliver thee from the strange woman, 
even from the stranger which flattereth with her words ; &c. 
1 Cor. v. 9. 1 wrote unto you in an epistle not to company 
with fornicators. 

s 1 Tim. ii. 9. In like manner also, that women adorn them- 
selves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety. 

h 1 Cor. vii. 9. But if they cannot contain, let them marry. 

1 Prov. v. 18, 19. — Rejoice with the wife of thy youth. Let 
her be as the loving hind and pleasant roe ; let her breasts satisfy 
thee at all times, and be thou ravished always with her love. 

k 1 Pet. iii. 7. Likewise, ye husbands, dwell with them ac- 
cording to knowledge. 1 Cor. vii. 5. Defraud ye not one 
the other, except it be with consent for a time, — and come 
together again, that Satan tempt you not for your inconti- 
nency. 

1 1 Tim. v. 13, 14. And withal they learn to be idle. — I 
will therefore that the younger women marry, bear children, 
guide the house. Prov. xxxi. 27. 

m Prov. v. 8. Remove thy way far from her, and come not 
nigh the door of her house. 

u Prov. v. 7. Hear me now therefore, O ye children, and 
d?part not from the words of my mouth. Prov. iv. 23, 27. 

Heb. xiii. 4. — Whoremongers and adulterers God will 
udge. Eph. v. 5. For this ye know, that no whoremonger, 
nor unclean person, — hath any inheritance in the kingdom of 
Christ and of God. Gal. v. 19. 

p 2 Sam. xiii. 14. Howbeit, he would not hearken unto her 
voice ; but, being stronger than she, forced her, and lay with 
her. Mark vi. 18. — John had said unto Herod, It is not. lawfui 
for thee to have thy brother's wife. 1 Cor. v. 1, 13. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 253 

and all unnatural lusts'* ; all unclean imaginations, 
thoughts, purposes, and affections 1, : all corrupt or 
rilthy communications, or listening thereunto" -, 
wanton looks 1 , impudent or light behaviour, im- 
modest apparel v ; prohibiting of lawful^, and dis- 
pensing with unlawful marriages x ; allowing, tole- 
rating, keeping of stews, and resorting to them?; 

q Rom. i. 26, 27. For this cause God gave them up unto 
vile affections. For even their women did change the natural 
use into that which is against nature : and likewise also the 
men, leaving the natural use of the woman, burned in their 
lust one toward another. Lev. xx. 15, 16. If a man lie with 
a beast, he shall surely be put to death ; and ye shall slay the 
beast. And if a woman approach unto any beast, and lie down 
thereto, thou shalt kill the woman and the beast : they shall 
surely be put to death : their blood shall be upon them. 

r Mat. xv. 19. — Out of the heart proceed evil thoughts, 
murders, adulteries, fornications. Col. iii. 5. Mortify there- 
fore your members which are upon the earth ; fornication, 
uncleanness, inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and 
covetousness, which is idolatry. Mat. v. 28. 

• Eph. v. 3, 4. But fornication, and all uncleanness, or 
covetousness, let it not be once named among you, as becometh 
saints ; neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, nor jesting, which 
are not convenient. Prov. vii. 5, 21. That they may keep 
thee from the strange woman, from the stranger which natter - 
eth with her words, <fec. Prov. xix. 27. 

1 Isa. iii. 16. — The daughters of Zion are haughty, and 
walk with stretched-forth necks, and wanton eyes. — 2 Pet. ii. 
14. Having eyes full of adultery, and that cannot cease from 
sin. 

T Prov. vii. 10, 13. And, behold there met Kim a woman 
with the attire of a harlot, and subtile of heart. — So she caught 
him, and kissed hint, and with an impudent face said unto him. 

w 1 Tim. iv. 3. Forbidding to marry. 

* Lev. xviii. 1 — 21. 

y 2 Kings xxiii. 7. — He [Josiah] brake down the houses of 
the Sodomites, that were by the house of the Lord. — Lev. xix. 
29. Do not prostitute thy daughter, to cause her to be a 
whore ; lest the land fall to whoredom, and the land become 
lull of wickedness. — Jer. v. 7 How shall I pardon thee for 



254 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

entangling vows of single life z , undue delay of 
marriage 1 ; having more wives or husbands than 
one at the same time b ; unjust divorce or deser- 
tion d 5 idleness, gluttony, drunkenness e , unchaste 
company 1 " ; lascivious songs, books, pictures, dan- 
cings, stage-plays g ; and all other provocations to, 
or acts of uncleanness either in ourselves or 
others h . 

this ? thy children have forsaken me, — when I had fed them to 
the full, they then committed adultery, and assembled them- 
selves by troops in the harlots' 1 houses. 

2 Mat. xix. 10, 11. 

a 1 Tim. v. 14, 15. I will therefore that the younger wo- 
men marry, — for some are already turned aside after Satan. 
Gen. xxxviii. 26. 

b Mat. xix. 5. — For this cause shall a man leave father and 
mother, and shall cleave to his wife ; and they twain shall be 
one flesh. 1 Cor. vii. 2. 

c Mat v. 32. But I say unto you, that whosoever shall put 
away his wife, saving; for the cause of fornication, causeth her 
to commit adultery : and whosoever shall marry her that is 
divorced committeth adultery. Mai. ii. 16. 

d See before letter k . 1 Cor. vii. 12, 13. 

e Ezek. xvi. 49. Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister 
Sodom, pride, fulness of bread, and abundance of idleness was 
in her. — See letter >'. 

f Eph. v. 11. And have no fellowship with the unfruitful 
works of darkness. Prov. v. 8. 

s Rom. xiii. 13. Let us walk honestly, as in the day ; not in 
rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness. 
1 Pet. iv. 3. For the time past of our life may suffice us to 
have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in 
lasciviousness, lusts, excess of wine, revellings, banquetings. 
Ezek. xxiii. 14, 16. — When she saw men pourtrayed upon the 
wall, — she doted upon them. — Isa. xxiii. 15, 16. Mark vi. 22. 

h Rom. xiii. 14. — Make not provision for the flesh, to fulfil 
the lusts thereof. 2 Pet. ii. 17, 18. — To whom the mist of dark- 
ness is reserved for ever. For when they speak great swell- 
ing words of vanity, they allure through the lusts of the flesh, 
through much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from 
Uiem who live in error. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 255 

Q. 1 40. Which is the eighth commandment ? 

A. The eighth commandment is, Thou shah not 
ileal*. 

Q. 141. What are the duties required in the eighth 
commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the eighth command- 
ment are, truth, faithfulness, and justice in con- 
tracts and commerce between man and man k -, 
rendering to every one his due 1 ; restitution of 
goods unlawfully detained from the right owners 
thereof m ; giving and lending freely, according to 
our abilities, and the necessities of others" ; mode- 
ration of our judgments, wills, and affections, con- 
cerning worldly goods 5 a provident care and 



1 Exod. xx. 15. 

k Psal. xv. 2, 4. He that walketh uprightly, and worketh 
righteousness. — He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changeth 
not. — Mic. vi. 8. — What doth the Lord require of thee, but to 
do justly? Zech. viii. 16. 

1 Rom. xiii. 7. Render — to all their dues ; tribute to whom 
tribute, &c. 

m Lev. vi. 4, 5 — He shall restore that which he took vio- 
lently away, or the thing which he hath deceitfully gotten, or 
that which was delivered him to keep, or the lost thing which 
he found, or all that about which he hath sworn falsely, Sic. 
Luke xix. 8. 

n Deut. xv. 7, 8, 10. — Thou shalt not harden thy heart, nor 
shut thy hand from thy poor brother ; but thou shalt open thy 
hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him sufficient for 
his need, in that which he wanteth. — Thou shalt surely give 
him, and thy heart shall not be grieved, when thou givest 
unto him.— Gal. vi. 10. Luke vi. 30, 38. 

I Tim. vi. 8, 9. — Having food and raiment, let us be there 
with content. But they that will be rich fall into temptation, 
and a snare, and into many foolish and hurtful lusts, which 
drown men in destruction and perdition. 
22* 



25(y THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

study to gtt p , keep, use, and dispose of those 
things which are necessary and convenient for the 
sustentation of our nature, and suitable to oui 
conditions 01 ; a lawful calling 1 ", and diligence in it s ; 
frugality 1 ; avoiding unnecessary law-suits v , and 
suretiship, or other like engagements™ ; and an 
endeavour by all just and lawful means to pro- 
cure, preserve, and further the wealth and out- 
ward estate of others, as well as our own x . 

p 1 Tim. v. 8. But if Siriy provide not for his own, and es- 
pecially for those of his own house, he hath denied the faith, 
and is worse than an infidel. 

q Prov. xxvii. 23, 24. Be thou diligent to know the state ol 
thy flocks, and look well to thy herds ; for riches are not lbr 
ever, &c. — Eccl. iii. 12, 13. I know that there is no good in 
them, but for a man to rejoice, and to do good in his life. — It is 
the gift of God. 1 Tim. vi. 17, 18. Charge them that are 
rich in this world, — that they do good, that they be rich in good 
works, ready to distribute, willing to communicate. 

r Eph. iv. 28. — Let him labour, working with his hands the 
thing which is good. — Eccl. ix. 10. Whatsoever thy hand find- 
eth to do, do it with thy might. Rom. xii. 5 — 8. 

s Prov. x. 4. — The hand of the diligent maketh rich. Rom. 
xii. 11. Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; serving 
the Lord. 

* Prov. xii. 27.andxxi. 20. — Tne substance of a diligent man 
is precious. There is treasure to be desired, and oil in the 
dwelling of the wise : but a foolish man spendeth it up. — John 
vi. 12. 

v 1 Cor. vi. 7. Now therefore there is utterly a fault among 
you, because ye go to law one with another. 

w Prov. xi. 15. He that is surety for a stranger shall 
smart for it; and he that hateth suretiship is sure. Prov. vi. 
i— 5. 

x Lev. xxv. 35. And if thy brother be waxen poor, and 
fallen in decay with thee ; then thou shalt relieve him ; yea, 
though he be a stranger, or a sojourner. Phil. ii. 4. Look 
not every man on his own things, but every man also on the 
things of others. Deut. xxii. 1— -4. Exod. xxiii. 4, 5. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 257 

Q. 142. What are the sins forbidden in the eighth 
iommandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the eighth command- 
ment, beside the neglect of the duties required y , 
are, theft 2 , robbery* 1 , man-stealing b , and receiving 
anv thing that is stolen ; fraudulent dealing ,J , false 
weights and measures^ removing landmarks 1 ", in 
justice and unfaithfulness in contracts between 
man and man g , or in matters of trust" ; oppres 



y Prov. xxiii. 21. — Drowsiness shall clothe a man with rags. 
1 John iii. 17. But whoso hath this world's good, and seeth his 
brother have need, and shutteth up his bowels of compassion 
from him, how dwelleth the love of God in him? James ii. 
15, 16. 

2 Eph. iv. 28. Let him that stole, steal no more. 

a Psal. lxii. 10. — Become not vain in robbery. 

b 1 Tim. i. 10. (The law is made) For whoremongers, for 
them that defile themselves with mankind, for men-stealers. 
Exod. xxi. 16. Gen. i. 28. 

c Prov. xxix. 24. Whoso is partner with a thief, hateth his 
own soul. Psa. 1. 18. When thou sawest a thief, then thou 
consentedst with him. 

d 1 Thess. iv. 6. That no man go beyond and defraud his 
brother in any matter ; because that the Lord is the avenger of 
all such. 

e Prov. xi. 1. A false balance is abomination to the Lord. 
Prov. xx. 10. Divers weights, and divers measures, both of 
them are alike abomination to the Lord. 

f Deut. xix. 14. Thou shait not remove thy neighbour's 
land-mark, which they of old time have set in thine inheri- 
tance. Prov. xxiii. 10. 

e Amos viii. 5. — Making the ephah small and the shekel great, 
and falsifying the balances by deceit. Psal. xxxvii. 21. The 
wicked borroweth, and payeth not again. 

h Luke xvi. 11. If therefore, ye have not been faithful in 
the unrighteous mammon, who will commit to your trust the 
r rue riches ? 



258 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

si on 1 , extortion*, usury 1 , bribery™, vexatious law- 
suits", unjust enclosures and depredation ; en- 
grossing commodities to enhance the price p , un- 
lawful callings**, and all other unjust or sinful ways 
of taking or withholding from our neighbour what 
belongs to him, or of enriching ourselves 1 " ; covet- 
ousness% inordinate prizing and affecting worldly 

' Ezek. xxii. 29. The people of the land have used oppres- 
sion. Lev. xxv. 17. Ye shall not therefore oppress one ano« 
ther ; but thou shalt fear thy G od. 

k Mat. xxiii. 25. Wo unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
hypocrites ! for ye make clean the outside of the cup and of 
the platter, but within they are full of extortion and excess. 
Ezek. xxii. 12. — Thou hast greedily gained of thy neighbours 
by extortion, and hast forgotten me, saith the Lord God. 

1 Psal. xv. 5. He that putteth not out his money to usury. 

1X3 Job xv. 34. — Fire shall consume the tabernacles of bribery, 
Isa. xxxiii. 15. 

D Prov. iii. 30. Strive not with a man without cause, if he 
have done thee no harm. 1 Cor. vi. 7. 

Isa. v. 8. Wo unto them that join house to house, that lay 
field to field, till there be no place, that they may be placed 
alone in the midst of the earth ! Mic. ii. 2. — They covet fields, 
and take them by violence ; and houses, and take them away. 

P Prov. xi. 26. He that withholdeth corn, the people shall 
curse him ; but blessing shall be upon the head of him that 
selleth it. 

i Acts xix. 19, 24, 25. Many of them also which used cu- 
rious arts, brought their books together, and burned them before 
all men, &c. 

r James v. 4. Behold, the hire of the labourers who have 
reaped down your fields, which is of you kept back by fraud, 
crieth : and the cries of them which have reaped, are entered 
into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth. Prov. xxi. 6. The get- 
ling of treasures by a lying tongue is a vanity tossed to and 
fro of them that seek death. Job xx. 19. 

8 Luke xii. 15. — Take heed, and beware of covetousness* 
Prov. i. 19. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 25i) 

goods 1 ; distrustful and distracting cares and stu- 
dies in getting, keeping, and using them v ; envy- 
ing at the prosperity of others* ; as likewise idle- 
ness x , prodigality, wasteful gaming ; and all other 
ways whereby we do unduly prejudice our own 
outward estate 7 : and defrauding ourselves of the 
due use and comfort of that estate which God hath 
given us z . 

Q. 143. Which is the ninth commandment ? 

A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shalt not 
bear false witness against thy neighbour*. 

1 1 John ii. 15, 16. Love not the world, neither the thing? 
that are in the world. If any man love the world, the love of 
the Father is not in him, Sic. Prov. xxiii. 5. Psal. lxii. 10. 

v Mat. vi. 25, 34. — Take no thought for your life, whut 
ye shall eat, or what ye shall drink ; nor yet for your body, 
what ye shall put on. — Take therefore no thought for the 
morrow : for the morrow shall take thought for the things 
of itself. Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof. Eccl. 
v. 12. — The abundance of the rich will not suffer him to 
sleep. 

w Psal. lxxiii. 3. — I was envious at the foolish, when I 
saw the prosperity of the wicked. James v. 9. Grudge not 
one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned. 

x 2 Thess. iii. 11. — We hear that there are some which walk 
among you disorderly, working not at all, but are busy- 
bodies. — Prov. xviii. 9. 

y Prov. xxi. 17. He that loveth pleasure shall be a poor 
man ; he that loveth wine and oil shall not be rich. Prov. 
xxiii. 20, 21. Be not among wine-bibbers; among riotous eat- 
ers of flesh : — for the drunkard and the glutton shall come to 
poverty. Prov. xxviii. 19. 

z Eccl. iv. 8. There is one alone, and there is not a second ,' 
yea, he hath neither child nor brother : yet is there no end oi 
all his labour ; neither is his eye satisfied with riches ; neither 
saith he, For whom do I labour, and bereave my soul of good * 
Eccl. ri.2. 

* Exod. xx. 16. 



2G0 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 144. What are the duties required in the ninth 
commandment ? 

A. The duties required in the ninth command 
ment are, the preserving and promoting of truth 
between man and man b , and the good name of our 
neighbour, as well as our own c ; appearing and 
standing for the truth' 1 ; and from the heart e , sin- 
cerely 1 , freely g , clearly* 1 , and fully' 1 , speaking the 
truth, and only the truth, in matters of judgment 
and justice*, and in all other things whatsoever 1 : 
a charitable esteem of our neighbours™ ; loving, 

b Eph. iv. 25. — Putting away lying, speak every man truth 
with his neighbour : for we are members one of another. 

c 3 John 12. Demetrius hath good report of all men, and of 
the truth itself: yea, and we also bear record: and ye know 
that our record is true. 

d Prov. xxxi. 9. Open thy mouth, judge righteously, and 
plead the cause of the poor and needy. 

e Psal. xv. 2. He that walketh uprightly, and worketb 
righteousness, and speaketh the truth in his heart. 

f 2 Chron. xix. 9. And he charged them, saying, 1 »ius shall 
ye do in the fear of the Lord, faithfully, and witl <a perfect 
heart. 

s Jer. ix. 3. — They are not valiant for the truth upon the 
earth. 1 Sam. xix. 4, 5. 

h Jer. xlii. 4. — Whatsoever thing the Lord shall answer 
you, I will declare it unto you ; I will keep nothing back from 
you. Josh. vii. 19. Acts xx. 20. 

1 Acts xx. 27. — I have not shunned to declare unto you all 
the counsel of God. — 2 Sam. xiv. 18, 19, 20. 

k Lev. xix. 15. — Thou shalt not respect the person of the 
poor, nor honour the person of the mighty : but in righteous- 
ness shalt thou judge thy neighbour. Prov. xiv. 5. A faithful 
witness will not lie ; but a false witness will utter lies. 

1 Isa. lxiii. 8. — Surely they are my people, children that will 
not lie. Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye 
have put off the old man with his deeds. 2 Cor. i. 17. 

m Heb. vi. 9. But, beloved, we are persuaded better things 
of you, and things that accompany salvation, though we thus 
speak. 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. — Charity — thinketh no evil. 



THL LARGER CATECHISM. 261 

desiring, and rejoicing in their good name" ; sor- 
rowing for , and covering of their infirmities ; 
freely acknowledging of their gifts and graces -, 
defending their innocency r ; a ready receiving of a 
good report s , and unwillingness to admit of an evil 
report concerning them 1 ; discouraging tale-bear- 
ers^ flatterers™, and slanderers 5 ; love and care of 
our own good name, and defending it when need 
requireth> ; keeping of lawful promises 2 ; study- 

n 3 John 4. — I have no greater joy than to hear that my 
children walk in truth. Rom. i. 8. 

° 2 Cor. xii. 21. And lest, when I come again, my God 
will humble me among you, and that I shall bewail many which 
have sinned already, and have not repented of the unclean- 
neis, and fornication, and lasciviousness, which they have com- 
mitted. Psal. cxix. 158. 

p Prov. xvii. 9. He that covereth a transgression seeketh 
love. 1 Pet. iv. 8. 

q 1 Cor. i. 4, 5. 1 thank my God always on your behalf, for 
the grace of God which is giv r en you by Jesus Christ; that in 
every thing ye are enriched by him, in all utterance, and in 
all knowledge. 2 Tim. i. 4, 5. 

r Psal. lxxxii. 3. Defend the poor and fatherless : do jus- 
tice to the afflicted and needy. — 1 Sam. xxii. 14. 

8 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 6, 7. Charity — rejoiceth not in iniquity, but 
rejoiceth in the truth — believeth all things, hopeth all things. 

1 Psal. xv. 3. — Nor taketh up a reproach against his neigh - 
oour. 

v Prov. xxv. 23. The north wind driveth away rain : so 
doth an angry countenance a backbiting tongue. 

w Prov. xxvi. 24, 25. He that hateth, dissembleth with his 
lips, and layeth up deceit within him : when he speaketh fair 
oelieve him not : for there are seven abominations in his heart. 

* Psal. ci. 5. Whoso privily slandereth his neighbour, him 
will I cut off. 

y 2 Cor. xi. 18, 23. Seeing that many glory after the flesh, 
I will glory also. — Are they ministers of Christ ? — I am more ; 
iu labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, &c. Prov. 
xxii. 2. John viii. 49. 

1 Psal. xv. 4. — He that sweareth to his own hurt, and changetb 
not. 



262 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ing and practising of whatsoever things are true, 
honest, lovely, and of good report*. 

Q. 145. What are the sins forbidden in the ninth 
commandment ? 

A. The sins forbidden in the ninth command- 
ment are, all prejudicing of the truth, and the 
good name of our neighbours as well as our own b , 
especially in public judicature ; giving false evi- 
dence^ suborning false-witnesses 6 , wittirigly ap- 
pearing and pleading for an evil cause, out-facing 
and overbearing the truth f ; passing unjust sen- 
tence 5 , calling evil good, and good evil ; reward- 
ing the wicked according to the work of the 
righteous, and the righteous according to the work 

a Phil. iv. 8. Finally, brethren, whatsoever things are 
true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, 
whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, 
whatsoever things are of good report ; if there be any virtue, 
and if there be any praise, think on these things. 

b Luke iii. 14. — And he said unto them, Do violence to no 
man, neither accuse any falsely. 2 Sam. xvi. 3. 2 Sam. 
i. 9—16. 

c Lev. xix. 15. Ye shall do no unrighteousness in judgment. 
Hab. i. 4. 

d Prov. xix. 5. A false witness shall not be unpunished ; 
andAe that speaketh lies shall not escape. Prov. vi. 16, 19. 

e Acts vi. 13. And set up false witnesses, which said, Thi? 
man ceaseth not to speak blasphemous words against this holy 
place, and the law. 

f Jer. ix. 3. And they bend their tongues like their bow for 
ies ; but they are not valiant for the truth upon the earth. 
Psal. xii. 3, 4. The Lord shall cut off— the tongue that 
speaketh proud things ; who have said, With our tongue will 
we prevail, our lips are our own : who is lord over us. Psal 
lii. 1, 2, 3, 4. Acts xxiv. % 5. 

e Prov. xvii. 15. He that justifieth the wicked, and ht> 
that condemneth the just, even they both are abomination to 
the Lord. 1 Kings xxi. 9 — :4. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 263 

of the wicked* : forgery 1 , concealing the truth, 
undue silence in a just cause k , and holding our 
peace when iniquity calleth for either a reproof 
from ourselves 1 , or complaint to others" 1 ; speak- 
ing the truth unseasonably", or maliciously to a 
wrong end , or perverting it to a wrong meaning 1 *, 
or in doubtful and equivocal expression, to the 
prejudice of truth orjustice q ; speaking untruth 1 " 

h lsa. v. 23. [Wo unto them] which justify the wicked for 
reward, and take away the righteousness of the righteous 
from him. 

1 1 Kings xxi. 8. 

k Lev. v. 1. And if a soul sin, and hear the voice of swear- 
ing, and is a witness, whether he hath seen or known of it ; if 
he do not utter it, then fee shall bear his iniquity. Acts v. 3. 
—Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie 
to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back part of the price of the 
land? 

1 Lev. xtx. 17. — Thou shalt in any wise rebuke thy neigh- 
bour, and not suffer sin upon him. Isa. lviii. 1. Cry aloud, 
spare not ; lift up thy voice like a trumpet, and shew my peo- 
ple their transgression, and the house of Jacob their sins. 1 
Kings i. 6. 

m lsa. lix. 4. None calleth for justice, nor any pleadeth for 
truth : they trust in vanity. 

n Prov. xxix. 11. A fool uttereth all his mind ; but a wise 
man keepeth it in till afterwards. 

° 1 Sam. xxii. 9, 10. Then answered Doeg the Edomite, 
which was set over the servants of Saul, and said, I saw the 
son of Jesse coming to Nob, to Ahimelech the son of Ahitub. 
And he inquired of the Lord for him, and gave him — the sword 
of Goliath the Philistine. Psal. Hi. 1. Why boastest thou thy- 
self in mischief, O mighty man? 

p Psal. lvi. 5. Every day they wrest my words. Mat. xxvi. 
60, 61.— At the last came two false witnesses, and said, This 
fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build 
it in three days. (Compare John ii. 19.) 

*» Gen. iii. 5. — God doth know, that in the day ye eat thereof, 
then your eyes shall be opened ; and ye shall be as gods, know- 
ing good and evil. Gen. xxvi. 7, 9. 

r lsa. lix. 13.- -Conceiving and uttering from the heart words 
of falsehood. 23 



264 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

lying 8 , slandering*, back-biting v , detracting^ tale- 
bearing x , whispering^, scoffing 7 -, reviling, rash h , 
harsh , and partial censuring d ; misconstruing in- 
tentions, words, and actions e ; rlattering f , vain-glo- 
rious boasting 5 , thinking or speaking too highly 
or foo meanly of ourselves or others 11 ; denying 

• Col. iii. 9. Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have 
put off the old man with his deeds. Lev. xix. 11. 

1 Psal. 1. 20. Thou sittest and speakest against thy brother ; 
*hou slanderest thine own mother's son. 

v Psal. xv. 3. He that backbiteth not with his tongue, 
Rom. i. 30. Backbiters, haters of God. 

w James iv. 11. Speak not evil one of another, brethren. 
Tit. iii. 2. To speak evil of no man. Jer. xxxviii. 4. 

x Lev. xix. 16. Thou shalt not go up and down as a tale 
bearer among thy people. 

7 Rom. i. 29. — Full of— deceit, malignity ; whisperers 
Prov. xvi. 28. 

z Isa. xxviii. 22. Now therefore be ye not mockers, lest 
your bands be made strong. Gen. xxi. 9. Gal. iv. 29. 

B 1 Cor. vi. 10. — Xor drunkards, nor revilers, — shall inherit 
Ihe kingdom of God. 

b Mat. vii. 1. Judge not, that ye be not judged. 

c James ii. 13. — He shall have judgment without mercy that 
hath shewed no mercy. Acts xxviii. 4. 

d John vii. 24. Judge not according to the appearance, 
but judge righteous judgment. — Rom. ii. 1. Gen. xxxviii. 24. 

c Rom. iii. 8. And not rather, (as we be slanderously re- 
ported, and as some affirm that we say,) Let us do evil, that 
good may come? whose damnation is just. Psal. lxix. 10. When 
f wept, and chastened my soul with fasting, that was to my re- 
proach. 1 Sam. i. 13, 14, 15. 2 Sam. x. 3. Neh. vi. 6. 
7,8. 

1 Psal. xii. 2, 3. — With flattering lips, and with a double 
heart, do they speak. The Lord shall cut off all flattering 

s 2 Tim. iii. 2. For men shall be lovers of their own selves, 
—boasters. 

h Luke xviii. 11. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with 
himself, God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, ex- 
tortioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. Gal. 
v. 26. Let us not be desirous of vain-glory, provoking one 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 2G5 

the oifts an( j graces of God' ; aggravating smaller 
faults 11 ; hiding, excusing, or extenuating of sins, 
when called to a free confession 1 ; unnecessarily 
discovering of infirmities 1 " ; raising false rumours", 
receiving and countenancing evil reports , and 
stopping our ears against just defence*' ; evil 
suspicion* 1 ; envying or grieving it the deserved 
credit of any r ; endeavouring or desiring to im- 



another, envying one another. Exod. iv. 10, 14. And Mosea 
said unto the Lord, O my Lord, I am not eloquent, neither 
heretofore, nor since thou hast spoken unto thy servant : but I 
am slow of speech, and of a slow tongue. — And the anger of 
the Lord was kindled against Moses. Acts xii. 22. 

• Job xxvii. 5, 6. God forbid that I should justify you : till 
I die I will not remove mine integrity from me. My righteous- 
ness I hold fast, and will not let it go : my heart shall not re- 
proach me so long as I live. 

k Isa. xxix. 20, 21. — All that watch for iniquity are cut off. 
that make a man an offender for a word. Mat. vii. 3. 

1 Gen. iii. 12, 13. And the man said, The woman, whom 
thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree, and I did 
eat. — And the woman said, The serpent beguiled me, and I did 
eat. Prov. xxviii. 13. He that covereth his sins shall not pros- 
per. 2 Kings v. 25. Gen. iv. 9. 

ra Prov. xxv. 9. Debate thy cause with thy neighbour him' 
self ; and discover not a secret to another. Gen. ix. 22. 

n Exod. xxiii. 1. Thou shalt not raise a false report. 

° Jer. xx. 10. — I heard the defaming of many, — Report, 
say they, and we will report it. All my familiars watched for 
my halting, saying, Per adventure he will be enticed, and we 
shall prevail against him, and we shall take our revenge on 
him. Rrov. xxix. 12. 

p Acts vii. 57. Then they cried out with a loud voice, and 
stopped their ears. Job xxxi. 13, 14. — If I did despise the cause 
of my man-servant, or of my maid-servant, when they con- 
tended with me ; what then shall I do when God riseth up ' 
and when he visiteth, what shall I answer him ? 

*> 1 Cor. xiii. 4, 5. Charity — thinkefh no evil. 1 Tim. vi. 4, 

r Mat. xxi. 15. And when the chief priests and scribes saw 



266 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

pair it', rejoicing in their disgrace and infamy 1 , 
scornful contempt 7 , fond admiration^ ; breach of 
lawful promises* : neglecting such things as are oi 
good report-' ; and practising or not avoiding our- 
selves, or not hindering what we can in others, 
such things as procure an ill name 7 . 

Q. 146. WMch is the tenth commandment ? 

A. The tenth commandment is. Thou shalt not 
covtt thy neighbours house, thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbours ivife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid- 

the wonderful things that he did, and the children crying; in 
the temple, and saying, Hosanna to the son of David ; they 
were sore displeased. Num. xi. 29. 

« Dan. vi. 3. 4. Then this Daniel was preferred above the 
presidents and princes, — Then the presidents and princes 
sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the kingdom. 
Ezraiv. 12, 13. 

1 Jer. xlviii. 27. For was not Israel a derision unto thee ? 
was he found among thieves? for since thou spakest of liim, 
thou skippedst for joy. 

v Mat. xxvii. 28, 29. And they stripped him, and put on 
him a scarlet robe. And when they had platted a crown of 
thorns, they put it upon his head, and a reed in his right- 
hand : and they bowed the knee before him, and mocked him, 
saying. Hail, King oi the Jews ! Psal. xxxv 15, 16. 

w 1 Cor. iii. 21. — Let no man glory in men. — Jude 16 
Having men's persons in admiration because of advantage. — 
Acts xii. 22. 

x Rom. i. 31. Without understanding, covenant-breakers 
2 Tim. iii. 3. 

. v 2 Sam. xii. 14. — Thou hast given great occasion to the ene 
mies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Sam. ii. 24. 

z Phil. iii. 18, 19. For many walk, of whom I have 
told yon often, and now tell you even weeping, that they are the 
enemies of the cross oi Christ : whose end is destruction, 
who. c e god is tlteir belly, and ichose glory is in their shame, 
who mind earthly things. 2 Pet. ii. 2. And many shall fol- 
low their pernicious ways ; by reason of whom the way oi 
truth shall be evil spoken of. 2 Sam. xii. 13. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 267 

nor his ox, nor his ass. nor any thing that 
is thy neighbour's*. 

Q. 147. What are the duties required in the tenth 
commandmei, 

A. The duties required in the tenth command- 
men* h a lull C nt with our 
condition", and such a charitable frame of the 
whole soul towards our _ s that all our 
inward motio. - touching . ten 
unto and further all that good which is b 

Q. 143. What an forbidden in the tenth 

command mt>\ 

A. Tne sins forbidden in the tenth command- 
ment are. discontc 

Lnd gi g at the good 

bour f . togethc 
affections to any thing that is hiss. 

h Heb. xiii. 5. Let your conversation bt v etous- 

znd be content with such thing-* as ye hare : for he hath 
r leave thee. 

Rejoice with them that do rejoice, and 
i that weep. PhiL ii. 4. Look not every 
man on his own things, but every man also on the things of 
others. Job xxxi. 2£. 1 Tim. i. 5. 

d 1 Cor. x. 10. Neither murmur ye, as some of them also 
murmured, and were :f the destroyer. I 

xxi. 4. 

s not be desirous of vain-glory, prorok- 
ing one another, envying one another. ] 

if ye : fe in your hearts, glory not, 

and lie not against the truth. — For whe: jid strife tu 

there it confusion, and every evil work. 

f P:a1. cx .:. 9, 10. — His horn shall be exalted with honour. 
The v . see {/, and be sxieved. Neb. ii. 10. 

* Rom. vii. 7. — I had not k::wa sin, but by the law : for 1 
bad not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not 
Deut. v. er shalt thou desire thy neigh 

23* 



268 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 149. Is any man able perfectly to keep the 
commandments of God. 9 

A. No man is able, either of himself 1 , or by 
my grace received in this life, perfectly to keep 
the commandments of God' ; but doth daily break 
them in thoughts word, and deed 1 . 

Q. 150. Are all transgressions of the lazo of God 
equally heinous in themselves, and in the sight oj 
God? 

A. All transgressions of the law of God are 
not equally heinous; but some sins in themselves, 
and by reason of several aggravations, are more 
heinous in the sight of God than others™. 

hour's wife, neither shalt thou covet thy neighbour's house, 
his field, or his man-servant, or his maid-servant, his ox, or his 
ass, or any thing that is thy neighbour's. Col. iii. 5. Mortify 
— inordinate affection, evil concupiscence, and covetousness, 
which is idolatry. Rom. xiii. 9. 

h James iii. 2. — In many things we offend all. Job xv. 14. 
What is man, that he should be clean ? and he which is born 
of a woman, that he should be righteous ? John xv. 5. — With- 
out me ye can do nothing. 

1 Eccl. vii. 20. — There is not ajust man upon earth, that doeth 
good, and sinr.eth not. 1 Kings viii. 46. For thepe is no man 
that sinneth not. 1 John i. 8. If we say that we have no sin, 
we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. 

k Gen. viii. 21. — The imagination of man's heart is evil 
from his youth. James i. 14. — Every man is tempted, when 
he is drawn away of his own lust, and enticed. Gen. vi. 5. 
See in letter ». 

1 Psal. xix. 12. Who can understand his errors ? cleanse 
Ihou me from secret faults. Rom. iii. 9, 19. — We have before 
proved both Jews and Gentiles, that they are all under sin — 
Every mouth may be stopped, and all the world may become 
guilty before God. James iii. 2, 8. In many things we offend 
all. — The tongue can no man tame; it is an unruly evil, ful. 
of deadly poison. 

m Heb. ii. 2, 3. — If the word spoken by angels was steadfast, 
and every transgression and disobedience received a just re- 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 269 

Q. 151. What are those aggravations that make 
sotne sins more heinous than others ? 

A. Sins receive their aggravations, 

1. From the persons offending": If they be of 
riper age°, greater experience, or grace p ; emi- 
nent for profession^, gifts 1 ", place s , office 1 , guides to 
others v , and whose example is likely to be fol- 
lowed by others w . 

compense of reward : how shall we escape, if we neglect so 
great salvation ; which at the first began to be spoken by the 
Lord ? Ezra ix. 14. Psal. lxxviii. 17, 32, 56. 

n Jer. ii. 8. The priests said not, Where is the Lord ? and 
they that handle the law knew me not : the pastors also trans- 
gressed against me, and the prophets prophesied by J? aal. 

Job xxxii. 9. Great men are not always wise ; neither do 
the aged understand judgment. — Eccl. iv. 13. 

p 1 Kings xi. 9. And the Lord was angry with Solomon, 
because his heart was turned from the Lord God of Israel, 
which had appeared unto him twice. 

i 2 Sam. xii. 14. — By this deed thou hast given great occa- 
sion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme. 1 Cor. v. 1. 

r James iv. 17. — To him that knoweth to do good, and doeth 
it not, to him it is sin. Luke xii. 47. — That servant which 
knew his lord's will, and prepared not himself, neither did ac- 
cording to his will, shall be beaten with many stripes. 

• John iii. 10. Jesus answered and said unto him, Art thou 
a master of Israel, and knowest not these things ? Jer. v. 4, 5. 

1 2 Sam. xii. 7, 8, 9. And Nathan said to David, Thou art 
the man. Thus saith the Lord God of Israel, I anointed thee 
king over Israel, — and I gave thee thy master's house :— 
wherefore hast thou despised the commandment of the Lord 
to do evil in his sight? Ezek. viii. 11, 12. 

v Rom. ii. 21, 22, 24. Thou therefore which teachest ano 
ther, teachest thou not thyself? Thou that preachest, a man 
should not steal, dost thou steal ? Thou that sayest, a man 
should not commit adultery, dost thou commit adultery ? — For 
the name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles, through 
you. 

w Gal. ii. 14. But when I saw that they walked not up- 
rightly according to the truth of the Gospel, I said unto Peter 



270 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

2. From the parties offended* : If immediately 
against God y , his attributes 2 , and worship 3 ; against 
Christ, and his grace b ; the Holy Spirit , his wit- 
ness d , and workings? ; against superiors, men of 
eminency f , and such as we stand especially related 



before them all, If thou, being a Jew, livest after the manner 
of Gentiles, and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the 
Gentiles to live as do the Jews ? 2 Pet. ii. 2. 

x 1 John 5. 10. He that believeth on the Son of God hath 
the witness in himself: he that believeth not God, hath made 
him a liar ; because he believeth not the record that God gave 
of his Son. Mat xxi. 33, 39. 

y 1 Sam. ii. 25. If one man sin against another, the judge 
*hall judge him ; but if a man sin against the Lord, who shall 
entreat for him \ Acts v. 4. — Thou hast not lied unto men, but 
unto God. 

z Rom. ii. 4. Or despisest thou the riches of his goodness, 
and forbearance, and long-suffering ; not knowing that the 
goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance ? 

a Mai. i. 14. — Cursed be the deceiver, which hath in hi? 
flock a male, and voweth, and sacrificeth unto the Lord a cor- 
rupt thing. 1 Cor. x. 21, 22. — Ye cannot be partakers of the 
Lord's table, and of the table of devils. Do we provoke the 
Lord to jealousy - ? are we stronger than he ? 

b John iii. 18, 36. — He that believeth not is condemned already, 
because he hath not believed in the name of the only begotten 
Son of God — He that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; 
but the wrath of God abideth on him. Heb. xii. 25. 

c Heb. x. 29. Of how much sorer punishment, suppose ye, 
shall he be thought worthy, who hath trodden under foot the 
Son of God, — and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace ? 
Mat. xii. 31, 32. 

d Eph. iv. 30. And grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, 
whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption. 

e Heb. vi. 4, 5, 6. For it is impossible for those who were 
once enlightened — and were made partakers of the Holy 
Ghost; — if they shall fall away, to renew them again unto 
repentance. 

f Num. xii. 8. — Wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak 
against mv servant Moses ? — Jude 8. Isa. iii. 5. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 271 

and engaged unto 5 ; against any of the saints h , 
particularly weak brethren', the souls of them or 
any other k ; and the common good of all or of 
many 1 . 

3. From the nature and quality of the offence 00 : 
If it be against the express letter of the law", 
break many commandments, contain in it many 
sins° : If not only conceived in the heart, but 
breaks forth in words and actions p , scandalize 

s Prov. xxx. 17. The eye that rnocketh at his father, and 
despiseth to obey his mother, the ravens of the valley shall 
pick it out, and the young eagles shall eat it. Psal. xli. 9. 
Yea, mine own familiar friend, in whom I trusted, which did 
eat of my bread, hath lifted up his heel against me. Psal. lv. 
12—14. 

h Zech. ii. 8. — He that toucheth you toucheth the apple of 
his eye. 

1 1 Cor. viii. 11, 12. And through thy knowledge shall the 
weak brother perish, for whom Christ died ? But when ye sin 
so against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye 
sin against Christ. Rom. xiv. 13, 15, 21. 

k Ezek. xiii. 19. And will ye pollute me among my people 
for handfuls of barley, and for pieces of bread, to slay the souls 
that should not die ? 

1 1 Thess. ii. 15, 16. Who both killed the Lord Jesus, and 
their own prophets, and have persecuted us — to fill up their 
eins always : for the wrath is come upon them to the utter- 
most. Mat. xxiii. 34—38. 

m Isai. iii. 9. — They declare their sin as Sodom, they hide it 
not. Prov. vi. 30—33. 

D Ezek. xx. 12, 13. — I gave them my Sabbaths, to be a sign 
between me and them — and my Sabbaths they greatly polluted. 

Col. iii. 5. Mortify therefore your members which are 
upon the earth ; fornication, uncleanness, inordinate affection, 
evil concupiscence, and covetousness, which is idolatry. 
1 Tim. vi. 10. 

P Mic. ii. 1, 2. Wo to them that devise iniquity, and work 
evil upon their beds I when the morning is light, they practise 
it because it is in the power of their hand. And they covet 
fields, and take ihem by violence. 



272 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

others^, and admit of no reparation 1 " : If against 
means 3 , mercies^ judgments'', light of nature", 
conviction of conscience 31 , public or private admo- 
nition^, censures of the church 2 , civil punish- 

q Rom. ii. 23, 24. Thou that makest thy boast of the law, 
through breaking the law dishonourest thou God? For the 
name of God is blasphemed among the Gentiles through you, 
as it is written. Mat. xviii. 7. 

r Prov. vi. 32, 33, 34, 35. But whoso committeth adultery 
with a woman — a wound and dishonour shall he get ; and his 
reproach shall not be wiped away. For jealousy is the rage oi 
a man ; therefore he will not spare in the day of vengeance. 
He will not regard any ransom. Mat. xvi. 26. — What is a man 
profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own 
soul ? or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ? 

8 Mat. xi. 21, 22, 23, 24. Wo unto thee, Chorazin ! wo 
unto thee, Bethsaida. For if the mighty works which were 
done in you had been done in Tyre and Sidon, they would 
nave repented long ago in sackcloth and ashes. But I say 
unto you, it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the 
day of judgment, than for you, &c. John xv. 22. 

1 Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish 
people and unwise ? Is not he thy father, that hath bought thee ? 
hath he not made thee, and established thee ? Isa. i. 2, 3. 
Ezra ix. 13, 14. 

v Jer. v. 3. O Lord, are not thine eyes upon the truth ? 
thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved ; thou hast 
consumed them, but they have refused to receive correction: 
they have made their faces harder than a rock : they have re- 
fused to return. Amos iv. 8 — 11. 

w Rom. i. 20, 21. For the invisible things of him from the 
creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the 
things that are made, even his eternal power and Godhead ; so 
that they are without excuse, &c. 

x Rom. i. 32. Who, knowing the judgment of God, that 
they which commit such things are worthy of death ; not only 
do the same, but have pleasure in them that do them. Dan. 
v. 22. 

y Prov. xxix. 1. He that, being often reproved, hardeneth 
his neck, shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without remedy. 

z Mat. xviii. 17. — If he neglect to hear the church, let him 
be unto thee as a heathen man and a publican. Tit. iii. 10. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 273 

merits* ; and our prayers, purposes, promises b , 
vows 1 ', covenants 1 *, and engagements to God or 
men 8 : If done deliberately 1 , wilfully^, presump- 
tuously 11 , impudently 1 , boastingly\ maliciously 1 , 

a Prov. xxvii. 22. Though thou shouldest bray a tool m a 
mortar :>aiong wheat with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness 
depart from him. 

b Psal. lxxviii. 34, 36, 37. When he slew them, then they 
sought him ; and they returned, and inquired early after God. — 
Nevertheless they did flatter him with their mouth, and they lied 
unto him with their tongues. For their heart was not right with 
him, neither were they steadfast in his covenant. Jer. xlii. 5, 
6, 20, 21, 22. 

c Eccl. v. 5. Better is it that thou shouldest not vow, than 
that thou shouldest vow and not pay. Prov. xx. 25. // is a 
snare to the man who devoureth that which is holy, and after 
vows, to make inquiry. 

d Lev. xxvi. 25. And I will bring a sword upon you, that 
shall avenge the quarrel of my covenant. Jer. xxxi. 32. 

e Prov. ii. 17. Which forsaketh the guide of her youth, and 
forgetteth the covenant of her God. Ezek. xvii. 18. Seeing 
he despised the oath by breaking the covenant, when, lo, he 
had given his hand, and hath done all these things, he shall not 
escape. 

f Psal. xxx vi. 4. He deviseth mischief upon his bed ; he 
setteth himself in a way that is not good ; he abhorreth not 
evil. 

s Jer. vi. 16. Thu3 saith the Lord, Stand ye in the ways, 
and see, and ask for the old paths, where is the good way, and 
walk therein, and ye shall find rest for your souls. But they 
""id, We will not wtJk therein, 

h Num. xv. 30. But the soul that doeth aught presump- 
tuously, whether he be born in the land, or a stranger, the 
same reproacheth the Lord ; and that soul shall be cut off from 
among his people. Exod. xxi. 14. 

1 Jer. vi. 15. Were they ashamed when they had com- 
mitted abomination ? nay, they were not at all ashamed, nei- 
ther could they blush ; therefore they shall fall among them 
that fall. Prov. vii. 13. 

k Psal. lii. 1. Why boastest thou thyself in mischief, O 
mighty man? 

1 Ezek. xxxv. 5, 6. Because thou hast had a perpetual hatred 



274 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

frequently™, obstinately", with delight , coniinu 
ance p , or relapsing after repentance^. 

4. From circumstances of time 1 ", and place 55 : 
If on the Lord's day 1 , or other times of divine 
worship* ; or immediately before w , or after 

and hast shed the blood of the children of Israel by the force of 
ihe sword in the time of their calamity, in the time that their 
iniquity had an end : therefore, as I live, saith the Lord God, 
1 will prepare thee unto blood. 3 John 10. 

ra Num. xiv. 22. — And have tempted me now these ten times, 
and have not hearkened to my voice. 

n Zech. vii. 11, 12. But they refused to hearken, and 
pulled away the shoulder, and stopped their ears, that they 
should not hear. Yea, they made their hearts as an adamant 
stone. 

° Prov. ii. 14. Who rejoice to do evil, arid delight in the 
frowardness of the wicked. 

P Jer. ix. 3, 5. — They proceed from evil to evil, and they 
know not me, saith the Lord. — And weary themselves to com- 
mit iniquity. Isa. lvii. 17. 

** 2 Pet. ii. 20, 21. For if, after they have escaped the pol- 
lutions of the world, through the knowledge of the Lord and 
Saviour Jesus Christ, they are again entangled therein, and 
overcome, the latter end is worse with them than the begin- 
ning. For it had been better for them not to have known the 
way of righteousness, than, after they have known it, to turn 
from the holy commandment delivered unto them. Heb. vi. 4, 6. 

r Isa. xxii. 12, 13, 14. And in that day did the Lord God of 
hosts call to weeping, and to mourning, and to baldness, and 
to girding with sackcloth : and behold joy and gladness, slaying 
oxen, and killing sheep, eating flesh, and drinking wine. — 
Surely this iniquity shall not be purged from you, till ye die, 
saith the Lord God of hosts. 2 Kings v. 26. 

■ Jer. vii. 10, 11. And come and stand before me in thi? 
house, which is called by my name, and say, We are delivered 
to do all these abominations ? Is this house, which is called b) 
my name, become a den of robbers in your eyes ? 

1 Ezek. xxiii. 38. — They have defiled my sanctuary in the 
same day, and have profaned my Sabbaths. 

v Isa. lviii. 3, 4. — Behold, in the day of your fast ye find 
pleasure, and exact all your labours. Behold, ye fast for strife 
and debate, and to smite with the fist of wickedness. 

w 1 Cor. xi. 20 3 21. When ye come together therefor* iuto 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 275 

M 

these 5 , or other helps to prevent or remedy such 
miscarriages*' : If in public, or in the presence of 
others, who are thereby likely to be provoked or 
defiled 7 . 

Q. 152. What doth every sin deserve at the hands 
of God/ 

A. Every sin, even the least, being against the 
sovereignty*, goodness b , and holiness of God c , and 
against his righteous law d , deserveth his wrath and 

one place, this is not to eat the Lord's supper. For in eating, 
everr one taketh before other his own supper : and one is hun- 
gry, and another is drunken. Jer. vii. 9, 10. Will ye steal, 
murder — and come and stand before me in this house ? 

x Prov. vii. 14, 15. / have peace-offerings with me ; this day 
have I paid my vows : therefore came I forth to meet thee, 
diligently to seek thy face ; and I have found thee. 

7 Neh. ix. 13, 14, 15, 16. Thou earnest down also upon 
'mount Sinai — and madest known unto them thy holy Sabbath — 
and gavest them bread from heaven for their hunger, and 
broughtest forth water for them out of the rock for their thirst 
.—but they and our fathers dealt proudly, and hardened their 
necks, and hearkened not to thy commandments. 2 Chron. 
xxxvi. 15, 16. 

z Isa. iii. 9. — They declare their sin as Sodom, they hide it 
not. Wo unto their soul ! for they have rewarded evil unto 
themselves. 1 Sam. ii. 22, 23, 24. 

a James ii. 10, 11. — Whosoever shall keep the whole law, and 
yet offend in one point, he is guilty of all. For he that said, 
Do not commit adultery ; said also, Do not kill. 

b Deut. xxxii. 6. Do ye thus requite the Lord, O foolish 
people and unwise ? Is not he thy father that hath bought thee ? 
hath he not made thee, and established thee ? 

c Hab. i. 13. Thou art of purer eyes than to behold evil, 
and canst not look on iniquity • wherefore lookest thou upon 
them that deal treacherously? 1 Pet. i. 15, 16. — As he which* 
hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conver- 
sation : because it is written, be ye holy ; for I am holy. Lev. 
xi. 45. 

d 1 John iii. 4. Whosoever committeth sin transgresseth 
ftlso the law : for sin is the transgression ol the law Rom* 
24 



276 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

curse e , both in this life 1 ", and that which is to 
comes ; and cannot be expiated but by the blood 
of Christ h . 

Q. 153. What doth God require of us, that we 
may escape his wrath and curse due to us by reason 
of the transgression of the law ? 

A. That we may escape the wrath and curse of 
God due to us by reason of the transgression 01 
the law, he requireth of us repentance towards 
Cod, and faith towards our Lord Jesus Christ 1 , 
and the diligent use of the outward means whereby 
Christ communicateth to us the benefits of his 
mediation*. 

vii. 12. — The law it holy, and the commandment holy, and 
just, and good. 

e Gal. iii. 10. For as many as are of the works of the law, 
are under the curse : for it is written, Cursed is every one 
that continueth not in all things which are written in the book 
of the law to do them. Eph. v. 6. 

f Deut. xxviii. 15 to the end. But it shall come to pass, it 
thou wilt not hearken unto the voice of the Lord thy God, to 
observe to do all his commandments and his statutes, which I 
command thee this day ; that all theee curses shall come upon 
thee, and overtake thee, &c. Prov. xiii. 21. 

6 Mat. xxv. 41. — Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlast- 
ing fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. Rom. vi. 21, 23. 
— The end of those things is death — The wages of sin is death. 

h Heb. ix. 22. And almost all things are by the law purged 
with blood ; and without shedding of blood is no remission. 
1 John i. 7. — And the blood of Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth 
us from all sin. 1 Pet. i. 18, 19. 

1 Acts xx. 21. Testifying both to the Jews, and al*o to the 
Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith toward our Lord 
Jesus Christ. Mark i. 15. — Repent ye, and believe the Gos- 
pel. John iii. 1 8. He that believeth on him, is not condemned . 
but he that believeth not, is condemned already, because he 
hath not believed in the name of the only begotten Son of God. 

k Prov. viii. 33, 34, 35. Hear instruction, and be wise, and 
refuse it not. Blessed is the man that heareth me, watching 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 277 

Q. 154. What are the outward means whereby 
Christ communicates to us the benefits of his media- 
tion ? 

A. The outward and ordinary means, whereby 
Christ communicates to his church the benefits ot 
his mediation, are all his ordinances ; especially 
the word, sacraments, and prayer ; all which are 
made effectual to the elect for their salvation 1 . 

Q. 155. How is the word made effectual to salva- 
tion ? 

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but 
especially the preaching of the word, an effectual 
means of enlightening™, convincing and humbling 
sinners", of driving them out of themselves, and 

daily at my gates, waiting at the posts of my doors. For 
whoso findeth me, findeth life, and shall obtain favour of the 
Lord. Luke xiii. 24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate ; 
for many, I say unto you, will seek to enter in, and shall not be 
able. 

1 Mat. xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore, and teach all na- 
tions, baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost ; teaching them to observe all things 
whatsoever I have commanded you : and lo I am with you 
always, even unto the end of the world. Acts ii. 42, 46. And 
they continued steadfastly in the apostle's doctrine and fellow- 
ship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers. — And they, 
continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking 
bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness 
and singleness of heart. 1 Tim. iv. 16. 1 Cor. i. 21. Eph. 
v. 19, 20. and vi. 17, 18. 

m Psal. xix. 8. — The commandment of the Lord is pure, en- 
lightening the eyes. Acts xxvi. 18. To open their eyes, and 
to turn them from darkness to light, and from the power of 
Satan unto God. 

n Jer. xxiii. 28, 29. — And he that hath my word, let him 
speak my word faithfully. — Is not my word like as a fire ? saith 
the Lord ; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in 
pieces ? Heb. iv. 12 — The word of God is quick, and power- 
ful, and sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing even to 
the dividing asunder of soui .ind spirit, and of the joints and 



278 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

drawing them unto Christ ; of conforming them 
to his image , and subduing them to his will^ ; 
of strengthening them against temptations and 
corruptions 1 " ; of building them up in grace 3 , and 
establishing their hearts in holiness and comfort 
through faith unto salvation 1 . 

marrow, and is a discern er of the thoughts and intents of th« 
heart. Rom. viii. 16. 

* Acts ii. 37, 41. Now when they heard this, they were 
pricked in their heart, and said unto Peter, and to the rest of the 
apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do : — Then they that 
gladly received his word, were baptized : and the same day 
there were added unto thtm about three thousand souls. Acts 
viii. 27—38. 

» p 2 Cor. iii. 18. But we all, with open face beholding as 
in a glass the glory of the Lord, are changed into the same 
image, from glory to glory, even as by the Spirit of the Lord* 
Col. i. 27. 

q 2 Cor. x. 4, 5. (For the weapons of our warfare are not 
carnal, but mighty through God to the pulling down of strong 
holds ;) casting down imaginations, and every high thing that 
exalteth itself against the knowledge of God, and bringing into 
captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ. Rom. 
vi. 17. 

r Psal. xix. 11. — Moreover, by them is thy servant warned* 
Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man. Eph, 
vi. 16, 17. Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith 
ye shall be able to quench all the fiery darts of the wicked. 
And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, 
which is the word of God. Mat. iv. 7, 10. 

B Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, apostles— r-and some, 
pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, for the 
work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of Christ, 
&c. Acts xx. 32. And now, brethren, I commend you to 
God, and to the word of his grace, which is able to build you 
up. 2 Tim. iii. 15, 16. I Cor. iii. 9, 10, 11. 

* Rom. xvi. 25. Now, to him that is of power to stablish 
you according to my Gospel, and the preaching of Jesus Christ, 
according to the revelation of the mystery, which was kept 
secret since the world began. 1 Thess. iii. 2, 13. And sent 
Timotheus, our brother, and minister of God, and our feliow- 
labourer in the Gospel of Christ, to establish you, and to com- 
fort you concerning your faith, &c. Rom. x. 14 — 17. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 279 

Q. 15G. Is the word of God to be read by all ? 

A. Although all are not permitted to read the 
word publicly to the congregation 7 , yet all sorts of 
people are bound to read it apart by themselves 17 , 
and with their families x -. to which end, the holy 
Scriptures are to be translated out of the origina 1 
into vulgar languagcs y . 

Q. 157. How is the word of God to be read? 

A. The holy Scriptures are to be read with a 
high and reverend esteem of them 7 ; with a firm 

T Deut. xxxi. 9, 12, 13. And Moses wrote this law, and 
delivered it unto the priest3 the sons of Levi — and unto all the 
elders of Israel. Gather the people together, men, and women, 
and children, and thy stranger that is within thy gates, — that 
they may learn, and fear the Lord your God, and observe to 
do all the words of this law, &c. 

w Deut. xvii. 18, 19. And it shall be, when he sitteth upon 
the throne of his kingdom, that he shall write him a copy of thi9 
law in a book, out of that which is before the priests the Le- 
vites : and it shall be with him, and he shall read therein all 
the days of his life. — Isa. xxxiv. 1(>. Seek ye out of the book 
of the Lord, and read. — John v. 39. Search the Scriptures. — 
Rev. i. 3. Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the 
words of this prophecy, and keep those things which are writ- 
ten therein. — 

x Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these words which I command thee 
this day, shall be in thy heart : and thou shalt teach them dili- 
gently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou 
eittest in thy house, and when thou walkest by the way, and 
when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. Psal. lxxviii. 
5, 6. For he established a testimony in Jacob, and appointed 
a law in Israel, which he commanded our fathers, that they 
should make them known to their children ; that the genera- 
tion to come might know them, even the children which should 
be born ; who should arise and declare them to their children. 

y 1 Cor. xiv. 2 to 29.— ver. 18, 19.— I thank my God, I 
speak with tongues more than ye all ; yet in the church I had 
rather speak five words with my understanding-, that by my 
voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an 
unknown tongue. 

* Psal. cxix. 97 O how love I thy law ! — Neh. viii. 
24* 



280 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

persuasion that they are the very word of God% 
and that he only can enable us to understand 
them b ; with desire to know, believe, and obey, 
the will of God revealed in them c ; with diligence d , 
and attention to the matter and scope of them e ; 
with meditation f , application^, self-denial h , and 
prayer 1 . 

Q. 158. By whom is the word of God to be 
preached? 

A. The word of God is to be preached only by 

5. And Ezra opened the book in the sight of all the people — 
and when he opened it, all the people stood up. — Isa. 
lxvi. 2. — But to this man will I look, even to him that is poor, 
and of a contrite spirit, and trembleth at my word. 

a 2 Pet. i. 21. — Holy men of God spake as they were moved 
by the Holy Ghost. 1 Thess. ii. 13. 

b Psal. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold 
wondrous things out of thy law. — Luke xxiv. 45. 

c James i. 21, 22. — Receive with meekness the ingrafted 
word, which is able to save your souls. But be ye doers of 
the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your ownselves. 1 
Pet. ii. 2. As new-born babes, desire the sincere milk of the 
word, that ye may grow thereby. Mark iv. 20. 

d Acts xvii. 11. These [Bereans] were more noble than 
those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all 
readiness of mind, and searched the Scriptures daily, whether 
those things were so. Deut. xi. 13. 

e Acts viii. 30, 34. And Philip — said, Understandest thou 
what thou readest ? — And the eunuch answered Philip, — Of 
whom speaketh the prophet this ? of himself, or of some other 
man ? Mat. xiii. 23. 

f Psal. i. 2. But his delight is in the law of the Lord ; and 
in his law doth he meditate day and night. Psal. cxix. 97. 
O how love I thy law ! it is my meditation all the day. 

s Acts ii. 38, 39. — Repent, and be baptized every one of 
you — for the promise is unto you, and to your children 2 
Sam. xii. 7. 2 Chron. xxxiv. 21. 

b Gal. i. 15, 16. But when it pleased God — to reveal his 
Son in me, that I might preach him among the heathen ; im- 
mediately I conferred not with flesh and blood. Prov. iii. 5. 

' Neh. viii. 6, 8. See letter b 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 281 

such as arc sufficiently gifted k , and also duly ap- 
proved and called to that oilice 1 . 

Q. 159. How is the word of God to be preached 
by those that are called thereunto ? 

A. They that are called to labour in the minis- 
try of the word are to preach sound doctrine 1 ", 
diligently", in season, and out of season ; plainly p , 
not in the enticing words of man's wisdom, but 
in demonstration of the Spirit, and of power J ; 
faithfully 1 ", making known the whole counsel of 
God' ; wisely 1 , applying themselves to the necessi- 

k 1 Tim. iii. 2 — 6. A bishop — must be blameless — apt to 
teach — not a novice* 2 Tim. ii. 2. And the things that thou 
hast heard of me, among many witnesses, the same commit 
thou to faithful men, who shall be able to teach others also. 
Mat. ii. 7. 

1 Rom. x. 15. And how shall they preach, except they be 
sent ? Heb. v. 4. And no man taketh this honour unto him- 
self, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 1 Tim. iv. 
14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which was given thee 
by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of the presbytery. 

m Tit. ii. 1, 8. But speak thou the things which become 
sound doctrine ; — sound speech that cannot be condemned. 

n Acts xviii. 25. — Being fervent in the spirit, he spake and 
taught diligently the things of the Lord. 

2 Tim. iv. 2. Preach the word ; be instant in season, out 
of season. 

p 1 Cor. xiv. 9. — Except ye utter by the tongue words easy 
to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye 
shall speak into the air. 

q 1 Cor. ii. 4. And my speech, and my preaching was not 
with enticing words of man's wisdom, but in demonstration of 
the Spirit, and of power. 

r Jer. xxiii. 28. — He that hath my word, let him speak my 
word faithfully. 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. Let a man so account of us, 
as of the ministers of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries ot 
God. Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man be 
found faithful. Mat. xxiv. 45, 46, 47. 

■ Acts xx. 27. For I have not shunned to declare unto you 
all the counsel of God. 

* Col. i. 28. Whom we preach, warning every man, and 



282 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ties and capacities of the hearers v ; zealously*, 
with fervent love to God x , and the souls of his 
people* ; sincerely 2 , aiming at his glory*, and their 
conversion^ edification , and salvation 11 . 

teaching every man in all wisdom. 2 Tim. ii. 15. Study to 
show thyself approved unto God, a workman that needeth not 
to be ashamed, rightly dividing the word of truth. 

r 1 Cor. iii. 2. I have fed you with milk, and not with 
meat : for hitherto ye were not able to bear it, neither yet 
now are ye able. Heb. v. 12, 13, 14. 1 Thess. ii. 7. Luke 
xii. 42. 

w Acts xviii. 25. This man was instructed in the way of 
the Lord ; and, being fervent in the spirit, he spake, and taught 
diligently the things of the Lord, knowing only the baptism oi 
John. 2 Tim. iv. 6. 

x 2 Cor. v. 13, 14. For whether we be beside ourselves, 
it is to God; or whether we be sober, it is for your cause. 
For the love of Christ constraineth us ; because we thui 
judge, that if one died for all, then were all dead. Phil. i. 15, 

I6 - 17 - .. » 

y 2 Cor. xii. 15. And I will very gladly spend and be spent 
for you ; though the more abundantly I love you, the less I be 
loved. 1 Thess. iii. 12. 

2 2 Cor. iv. 2. But have renounced the hidden things of 
dishonesty ; not walking in craftiness, nor handling the word of 
God deceitfully ; but, by manifestation of the truth, commend 
ing ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God 
2 Cor. ii. 17. 

a John vii. 18. He that speaketh of himself, seeketh hi& 
own glory : but he that seeketh his glory that sent him, the 
same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him. 1 Thess. ii. 4, 
5, 6. 

b 1 Cor. ix. 19, 20, 21, 22. For though I be free from ali 
men, yet have 1 made myself servant unto all, that I might gain 
the more. And unto the Jews I became as a Jew, that I 
might gain the Jews ; to them that are under the law, as under 
the law, that I might gain them that are under the law, &c. — 
I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means save 
some. 

e 2 Cor. xii. 19. — But we do all things, dearly beloved, for 
your edifying. Eph. iv. 12. 

d 1 Tim. iv. 16. Take heed unto thyself, and unto the doc- 
trine ; continue in them : for in doing this, thou shalt both 
save thyself, and them that hear thee. 2 Tim. ii. 10. There, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 283 

Q. 160. What is required of those that hear the 
word preached ? 

A. It is required of those that hear the word 
preached, that they attend upon it with diligence% 
preparation^ and prayer 8 ; examine what they 
hear by the Scriptures 11 ; receive the truth with 
faith', love k , meekness 1 , and readiness of mind m , 
as the word of God n ; meditate , and confer of it p ; 

iibre I endure all things for the elect's sake, that they may also 
obtain the salvation which is in Christ Jesus with eternal 
glory. Acts xxvi. 16 — 18. 

e Psal. lxxxiv. 1, 2, 4. How amiable art thy tabernacles, 
O Lord of hosts ! My soul longeth, yea, even fainteth, for the 
courts of the Lord. — Blessed art they that dwell in thy house : 
they will be still praising thee. Psal. xxvii. 4. Prov. viii. 34. 

f Luke viii. 18. Take heed therefore, how ye hear. 1 Pet. 
ii. 1, 2. Wherefore, laying aside all malice, and all guile, and 
hypocrisies, and envies, and all evil speakings, as new-born 
babes, desire the sincere milk of the word, that ye may grow 
thereby. James i. 21. 

e Psal. cxix. 18. Open thou mine eyes, that I may behold 
wondrous things out of thy law. Eph. vi. 18. 19. 

h Acts xvii. 11. — And searched the Scriptures daily, whether 
those things were so. 

» Heb. iv. 2. For unto us was the Gospel preached, as well 
as unto them : but the word preached did not profit them, not 
being mixed with faith in them that heard it. 

k 2 Thess. ii. 10. — They received not the love of the truth, 
that they might be saved. 

1 James i. 21. — Receive with meekness the ingrafted word. 
Psal. xxv. 9. 

m Acts xvii. 11. These were more noble than those in 
Thessalonica^ in that they received the word with all readi- 
ness of mind. Acts ii. 41 

n 1 Thess. ii. 13. For this cause also thank we God, with- 
out ceasing, because, when ye received the word of God, 
which ye heard of us, ye received it not as the word of men, 
but, (as it is in truth) the word of God. 

Heb. ii. 1. Therefore we ought to give the more earnest 
heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we 
should let them slip. 

p Deut. vi. 6, 7. And these woru9, which I command thee 
thu> day, shall be in thy heart ; and thou shalt teach them fli- 



284 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

hide it in their hearts q , and bring forth the fruit of 
it in their lives'. 

Q. 161. How do the sacraments become effectual 
means of salvation? 

A. The sacraments become effectual means of 
salvation, not by any power in themselves, or any 
virtue derived from the piety or intention of him 
by whom they are administered ; but only by the 
working of the Holy Ghost, and the blessing of 
Christ by whom they are instituted 3 . 

Q. 162. What is a sacrament? 

A. A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by 
Christ in his church 1 , to signify, seal, and exhibit* 

ligently unto thy children, and shalt talk of them when thou 
sittest in thy house, and when thou walkest by the way, and 
when thou liest down, and when thou risest up. 

q Psal. cxix. 11. Thy word have I hid in my heart, that I 
might not sin against thee. Prov. ii. 1. 

r Luke viii. 15. But that on the good ground are they, which, 
in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep i/, 
and bring forth fruit with patience. James i. 25. 

s 1 Pet. iii. 21. The like figure whereunto, even baptism 
doth also now save us, (not the putting away of the filth of the 
flesh, but the answer of a good conscience toward God) by the 
resurrection of Jesus Christ. Acts viii. 13. Then Simon him- 
self believed also : and when he was baptized he continued 
with Philip, and wondered, beholding the miracles and signs 
which were done. [His baptism, notwithstanding, was in- 
effectual to any saving purpose, for Peter said to him] ver. 23. 
— I perceive that thou art in the gall of bitterness, and in the 
bond of iniquity. 1 Cor. iii. 7. So then, neither is he that 
planteth any thing, neither he that watereth ; but God that 
giveth the increase. 1 Cor. vi. 11. — But ye are washed, but 
ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord 
Jesus, and by the Spirit of o«ur God. 

1 Matt, xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. Mat. xxvi. 26, 27. And as they were 
eating, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it, and gave 
it to the disciples, and said, Take, eat ; this is my body. 

T Rom. iv. 11. And he [ Abraham! received thp si^ of 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 285 

unto those that are within the covenant of grace*, 
the benefits of his mediation 1 ; to strengthen and 
increase their faith, and all other graces y , to oblige 
them to obedience' ; to testify and cherish their 
love and communion one with another*, and to dis- 
tinguish the-m from those that are without b . 

Q. 163. What are the parts of a sacrament? 

A. The parts of a sacrament are two : the one, 

circumcision, a seal of the righteousness of the faith which he 
had, yet being uncircumcised ; that he might be the father of 
all them that believe, though they be not circumcised ; that 
righteousness might be imputed unto them also. 1 Cor. xi. 
24, 25. 

w Rom. ix. 8. — The children of the promise are counted for 
the seed. Gal. iv. 28. Now we, brethren, as Isaac was, are 
the children of promise. Rom. xv. 8, 9. 

x Acts ii. 38. Then Peter said unto them, Repent and be 
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the 
i emission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy 
Ghost. 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is 
it not the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body of 
Christ? Acts xxii. 16. 

y Rom. xv. 8, 9. Now I say that Jesus Christ was a minis- 
ter of the circumcision for the truth of God, to confirm the 
promises made unto the fathers: and that the Gentiles might 
glorify God for his mercy. Gal. iii. 27. 

1 Roin. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by bap- 
tism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the 
dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk 
m newness of life. 1 Cor. x. 21. Ye cannot drink the cup 
of the Lord, and the cup of devils : ye cannot be partakers of 
the Lord's table, and of the table of devils. 

a 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into 
one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be 
bond or free ; and have been all made to drink into one Spi- 
rit. 1 Cor. x. 17. — We, being many, are one bread, and one 
body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. Eph. iv. 
3, 4, 5. 

b Eph. ii. 19. Now therefore, ye are no more strangers and 
foreigners, but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the house- 
hold of God. Gen. xxxiv. 14. 



286 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

an outward and sensible sign used according to 
Christ's own appointment ; the other, an inward 
and spiritual grace thereby signified . 

Q. 164. Horv many sacraments hath Christ insti 
tuted under the New Testament ? 

A. Under the New Testament Christ hath in- 
stituted in his church only two sacraments, bap 
tism, and the Lord's supper d . 

Q. 165. What is baptism? 

A. Baptism is a sacrament of the New Testa- 
ment, wherein Christ hath ordained the washing 
with water in the name of the Father, and of the 
Son, and of the Holy Ghost e , to be a sign and seal 
of ingrafting into himself f , of remission of sins 
by his blood g , and regeneration by his Spirit h ; of 
adoption 1 , and resurrection unto everlasting life k : 

c Mat. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto re- 
pentance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than 1, 
whose shoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you 
with the Holy Ghost, and with fire. 1 Pet. iii. 21. 

d 1 Cor. xi. 23. See under the letter *. 

e Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. 

f Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you as have been baptized 
into Christ, have put on Christ. Rom. vi. 3. 

s Acts xxii. 16. — Arise, and be baptized, and wash away thy 
sins. Mark i. 4. John did baptize in the wilderness, and 
preach the baptism of repentance, for the remission of sins. 
Rev. i. 5. 

h John iii. 5. — Except a man be born of water, and of the 
Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. Titus iii. 5. 
—According to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of re- 
generation, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. 

• Gal. iii. 26, 27 For ye are all the children of God by 
faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been bap 
tized into Christ, have put on Christ. 

k 1 Cor. xv. 29. Else what shall they do which are bapti- 
zed for the dead, if the dead rise not at all ? wh} are they 
then baptized for the dead ? 



THE LARCH II CATECHISM. 287 

and whereby the parties baptized arc solemnly ad- 
mitted into the visible church 1 , and enter into an 
open and professed engagement to he wholly and 
©lily the Lord's" . 

Q. 166. Unto zv horn is baptism to be adminis- 
tered? 

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any that 
are out of the visible church, and so strangers 
from the covenant of promise, till they profess 
their faith in Christ, and obedience to him n ; but 
infants descending from parents, either both or but 
one of them, professing faith in Christ, and obe- 
lience to him, are, in that respect, within the co- 
venant, and are to be baptized . 

Q. 167. How is our baptism to be improved by us? 

A. The needful but much neglected duty of im- 
proving our baptism, is to be performed by us all 
our life long, especially in the time of temptation. 

1 1 Cor. xii. 13. For by one Spirit are we all baptized into 
one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles; whether we be 
bond or free : and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 

m Rom. vi. 4. Therefore we are buried with him by bap- 
tism into death ; that like as Christ was raised up from the dead 
by the °:lory of the Father, even so we also should walk in new- 
ness of life. 

n Acts viii. 36, 37. — And the eunuch said, See, here is wa~ 
ter : what doth hinder me to be baptized? And Philip said, 
If thou believest with all thy heart, thou mayest. And he an- 
•wered and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. 
Acts ii. 41. Then they that gladly received his word, were 
baptized. 

Acts ii. 3P», 39. Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and 
be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for 
the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the — Holy Ghost. 
For the promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all 
:hat are afar off, even as many as the Lord our God sh^ll 
call. Luke xviii. lo. But Jesus called them unto him, and 
eaid, Suffer little children to come unto me, and forbid thcra 



288 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

and when we are present at the administration of 
it to others p ? by serious and thankful consideration 
of the nature of it, and of the ends for which 
Christ instituted it, the privileges and benefits con- 
ferred and sealed thereby, and our solemn vow 
made therein q ; by being humbled for our sinful 
defilement, our falling short of, and walking con- 
trary to, the grace of baptism and our engage- 
ments 1 " ; by growing up to assurance of pardon of 
sin, and of all other blessings sealed to us in that 
sacrament s ; by drawing strength from the death 
and resurrection of Christ, into whom we are bap- 
tized, for the mortifying of sin, and quickening of 
grace t ; and by endeavouring to live by faith v , to 

not ; for of such is the kingdom of God. 1 Cor. vii. 14. The 
unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife; and the unbe 
lieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else were your chil 
dren unclean: but now are they holy. Rom. xi. 16. Gen, 
xvii. 7 — 9, compared with Gal. iii. 9 — 14. and Col. ii. 11, 12. 

p Psal. xxii. 10, 11. 1 was cast upon thee from the womb: 
thou art my God from my mother's belly. Be not far from me ; 
for trouble is near. 

q Rom. vi. 3, 4, 5. 

r Rom. vi. 2, 3. God forbid. How shall we that are dead 
to sin, live any longer therein ? Know ye not, that so many of 
us as were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his 
death? 1 Cor. i. 11, 12, 13. Gal. iii. 1. 

8 Phil. iii. * — 10, 11. But what things were gain to me, 
those I counted loss for Christ : — That I may know him, and 
the power of his resurrection, and the fellowship of his suf- 
ferings, being made conformable unto his death ; if by any 
means I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead, &c. 
Rom. iv. 11, 12. 1 Pet. iii. 21. 

1 Rom. vi. 2, 3, 4. — How shall we, that are dead to sin, 
live any longer therein ? Know ye not, that so many of us as 
were baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death? 
Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death ; 
that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of 
the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 

* Gal. iii. 26, 27. For ye are all the children of God by 



THE LARGER CATECH'SM. 28 ( j 

have our conversation in holiness and righteous- 
v , as those that have therein given up their 
names to Christ*, and to walk in brotherly love, 
as being baptized by the same spirit into one 
body*. 

Q. 1G8. What is the LorcPs supper? 

A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament of the 
New Testament 7 , wherein by giving and receiving 
bread and wine according to the appointment of 
Jesus Christ, his death is showed forth; and they 
that worthily communicate, feed upon his body and 
blood, to their spiritual nourishment and growth 
in grace* ; have their union and communion with 
him confirmed 15 ; testify and renew their thankful- 
faith in Christ Jesus. For as many of you as have been bap- 
tized into Christ, have put on Christ. 

" Rom. vi. 22. But now, being made free from sin, and be- 
come servants to God, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and 
the end everlasting life. 

x Acts ii. 38. — Be baptized every one of you in the name of 
Jesus Christ 

y 1 Cor. xii. 13 — 25, 26. For by one Spirit are we all bap- 
tized into one body, whether ice be Jews or Gentiles, whether 
tot be bond or free ; — that there should be no schism in the 
body ; but that the members should have the same care one for 
another. And whether one member suffer, all the members 
suffer with it ; or one member be honoured, all the members 
rejoice with it. 

2 Luke xxii. 20. Likewise also the cup after supper, snv- 
ins:, This cup is the New Testament in my blood, which is 
shed for you. 

a Mat. xxvi. 26, 27. — And said, Take, eat ; this is my bod v. 
And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and °:ave it to them, 
raying, Drink ye all of it. John vi. 55, 56. — 5ly flesh is meat 
indeed, and my blood is drink indeed. He that eateth niv 
flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. 
I Cor. xi. 23—27. 

1 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bles$, is it 
not the communion of the Hood of Christ? The bread which 
we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 



290 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

ness r and engagement to God d , and their mutual 
love and fellowship each with other, as members 
of the same mystical body e . 

Q. 169. How hath Christ appointed bread and 
wine to be given and received in the sacrament of the 
Lordh supper ? 

A. Christ hath appointed the ministers of his 
word, in the administration of this sacrament oi 
the Lord's supper, to set apart the bread and wine 
from common use by the word of institution, 
thanksgiving, and prayer ; to take and break the 
bread, and to give both the bread and the wine to 
the communicants ; who are by the same appoint- 
ment to take and eat the bread, and to drink the 
wine ; in thankful remembrance that the body oi 
Christ was broken and given, and his blood shed 
for them f . 

Q. 170. How do they that worthily communicate 
in the Lord^s supper feed upon the body and blood oj 
Christ therein ? 

A. As the body and blood of Christ are not 
corporally or carnally present in, with, or under 

c 1 Cor. xi. 25. — This cup is the New Testament in my 
blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 

d 1 Cor. x. 16 — 21. The cup of blessing which we bless, 
is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread 
which we break, is it not the communion of the body o* 
Christ ? — Ye cannot drink the cup of the Lord, and the cup 
of devils : ye cannot be partakers of the Lord's table, and oi 
the table of devils. 

e 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and 
one body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. 

i Mark xiv. 22, 23, 24. And as they did eat, Jesus took 
bread, and blessed, and brake it, and gave to them, and said, 
— This is my body. And he took the cup, and when he had 
jriven thanks, he gave it to them ; and they all drank of it. 
1 Cor. xi. 23, 24. Mat. xxvi. 26—23. Eph. ii. 11, 13. 



THE LARGER CATKCUI.SM. 201 

the bread and wine iu the Lord's supper g 5 and 
yet are spiritually present to the faith of the re- 
ceiver, no less truly and really than the elements 
themselves are to their outward senses 1 ' ; so they 
that worthily communicate in the sacrament of 
the Lord's supper, do therein feed upon the body 
and blood of Christ, not after a corporal or car 
nal, but in a spiritual manner 5 yet truly and really 1 , 
while by faith they receive and apply unto them- 
selves Christ crucified, and all the benefits of his 
death k . 

Q. 171. How are they that receive the sacrament 
of the LorcPs supper to prepare themselves before 
they come unto it ? 

A. They that receive the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper, are, before they come, to prepare 
themselves thereunto, by examining themselves 1 , 
of their being in Christ'", of their sins and wants" ; 

p Acts iii. 21. Whom the heaven must receive until the 
times of restitution of all things. 

h Gal. iii. 1. O foolish Galatians — before whose eyes Jesus 
Christ hath been evidently set forth, crucified among you. 
Heb. xi. 1. 

» John vi. 51 — 53. I am the living bread, which came down 
from heaven. If any man eat of this bread he shall live for 
ever ; and the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will 
give for the life of the world. — Except ye eat the flesh of the 
Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you. 

k 1 Cor. x. 16. See in d . 

1 1 Cor. xi. 23. But let a man examine himself, and so let 
him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 

m 2 Cor. xiii. 5. Examine yourselves, whether ye be in the 
faith ; prove your own selves. Know ye not your own selves, 
how that Jesus Christ is in you, except ye be reprobates ? 

n 1 Cor. v. 7. Purge out therefore the old leaven, that ye 
may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even Christ 
our passover is sacrificed for us. Compared with Exodus 
xii 15. 

£5* 



232 THE LARGER CA ECH1SM. 

of the truth and measure of their knowledge , 
faith?, repentance**, love to God and the hre 
thren r , charity to all men s , forgiving those that 
have done them wrong 1 , of their desires after 
Christ v , and of their new obedience w 5 and by re- 
newing the exercise of these graces 5 , by serious 
meditation y , and fervent prayer 2 . 

1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, 
eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the 
Lord's body. 

v 2 Cor. xiii. 5. See above in m . 

q Zech, xii. 10. And I will pour upon the house of David, 
and upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem, the spirit of grace 
and of supplications ; and they shall look upon me whom they 
have pierced, and they shall mourn for him as one mourn eth 
for his only son ; and shall be in bitterness for him, as one that 
is in bitterness for his first-born. 1 C "**. xi. 31. For if we 
would judge ourselves, we should not b^jcnlged. 

r 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and 
one body ; for we are all partakers of that one bread, 

8 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old 
leaven, neither with the leaven of malice and wickedness ; but 
with the unleavened bread of sinceritv and truth. 1 Cor. xi. 
18, 20. 

* Mat. v. 23, 24. Therefore, if thou bring thy gift to the 
altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath aught 
- gainst thee, leave there thy gift before the altar, and go thy 
wav ; first be reconciled to thy brother, and then come and 
otfer thy git t. 

v John vii. 37. — Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man 
thirst, let him come unto me and drink. Isa. lv. 1. He hath 
filled the hungry with good things. Luke i. 53. 

w 1 Cor. v. 8. Therefore let us keep the feast, not with old 
leaven — but with the unleavened bread of sincerity and truth. 

x Heb. x. 21, 22, 24. And having a high priest over the 
house of God ; let us draw near with a true heart, in full assu- 
rance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil con- 
science, and our bodies washed with pure water. And let u? 
consider one another, to provoke unto love, and to good works 
ipsa], xxvi. 6. 

y 1 Cor. xi. 24.— This do, in remembrance of me. 

z Mat. xxvi. 26. — Jesus took bread, and blessed it. 2 Chron. 
xxx. 1$, 19. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 203 

Q. 172. May one zeho double t h of his being in 
Christ, or of his due preparation, come to the LorcPs 
supper ? 

A. One who doubteth of his being in Christ, 
or of his due preparation to the sacrament of the 
Lord's supper, may have true interest in Christ, 
though he be not yet assured thereof 1 ; and in 
God's account hath it, if he be duly affected with 
the apprehension of the want of it 1 ', ana anfeign- 
edly desires to be found in Christ , and to depart 
from iniquity' 1 ; in which case (because promises 
are made, and this sacrament is appointed, for the 
relief even of weak and doubting Christians 6 ) he 

a Isai. 1. 10. Who is among you that feareth the Lord, 
that obeyeth the voice of his servant, that walketh in dark- 
ness, and hath no light? let him trust in the name of the Lord, 
and stay upon his God. 1 John v. 13. These things have I 
written unto you that believe on the name of the Son of God ; 
that ye may know that ye have eternal life, and that ye may 
believe on the name of the Son of God. 

b lsai. liv. 7, 8, JO. For a small moment have I forsaken 
thee ; but with great mercies will 1 gather thee. In a little 
wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment ; but with ever- 
lasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith the Lord, thy 
Redeemer. — For the mountains shall depart, and the hills be 
removed; but my kindness shall not depart from thee, neither 
shall the covenant of my pea( e be removed, saith the Lord 
that hath mercy on thee. Mat. v. 3, 4. Psal. xxxi. 22. 

c Psal. xlii. 11. Why art thou cast down, O my soul? and 
why art thou disquieted within me ? hope thou in God ; for ] 
shall yet praise him, who is the health of my countenance, and 
my God. 

d 2 Tim. ii. 19. Nevertheless the foundation of God standeth 
sure, having this seal, The Lord knoweth them that are his. 
And, Let every one that nameth the name of Christ, depart 
from iniquity. Rom. vii. 24, 25. O wretched man that I 
am ! who shall deliver me from the body of this death ? I 
thank Go<l, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 

e Mat. xxvi. 28. For this is my blood of the New Testament 
which is shed for many for the remission of sins. Mat. xi. 28 



204 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

is to bewail his unbelief f , and labour to have his 
doubts resolved? ; and so doing, he may and ought 
to come to the Lord's supper, that he may be 
further strengthened 11 . 

Q. 173. May any 70 ho profess the faith, and desire 
to come to the Lord^s supper, be kept from it ? 

A. Such as are found to be ignorant or scanda- 
lous, notwithstanding their profession of the faith, 
and desire to come to the Lord's supper, may and 
ought to be kept from that sacrament by the power 
which Christ hath left in his church 1 , until they 
receive instruction, and manifest their reforma- 
tion k . 

Q. 174. What is required of them that receive the 
sacranient of the Lord^s supper in the time of the 
administration of it ? 

A. It is required of them that receive the sacra- 
ment of the Lord's supper, that during the time of 
the administration of it, with all holy reverence 
and attention they wait upon God in that ordi- 

Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I 
will give you rest. Isa. xl. 11, 29, 31. 

f Mark ix. 24. — And said with tears, 'Lord, I believe ; help 
thou mine unbelief. 

s Acts xvi. 30. — And brought them out, and said, Sirs, what 
must I do to be saved? Acts ix. 6. 

h 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let 
him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. Mat. xi. 28. 

1 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unwor- 
thily, eateth and drinketh damnation [judgment] to himself, not 
discerning the Lord's body. 1 Cor. v. 11. But now I have 
written unto you not to keep company, if any man that is call- 
ed a brother be a fornicator, or covetous, or an idolater, or a 
railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner ; with such a one no 
not to eat. Mat. vii. 6. Jude 23. 

k Gal. vi. 1. Brethren, if a man be overtaken in a fault, 
ye which are spiritual, restore such a one in the spirit of meek- 
ness ; considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 295 

nance 1 ; diligently observe the sacramental ele- 
ments and actions 01 ; heedfully discern the Lord's 
body 11 , and aiFectionately meditate on his death 
and sufferings , and thereby stir up themselves to 
a vigorous exercise of their graced in judging 
themselves* 1 and sorrowing for sin r ; in earnest 
hungering and thirsting after Christ 5 , feeding on 
him by faith 1 , receiving of his fulness v ; trusting 
in his merits*, rejoicing in his love x , giving thanks 

1 Heb. xii. 28. Wherefore, we receiving a kingdom which 
cannot be moved, let us have grace, whereby we may serve 
God acceptably, with reverence and godly fear. Lev. x. 3. 

m Gal. iii. 1. — Before whose eyes Jesus "Christ hath been 
evidently set forth, crucified among you. 

a 1 Cor. xi. 29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, 
eateth and drinketh damnation to himself, not discerning the 
Lord's body. 

Luke xxii. 19. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and 
braKe i7, and gave unto them, saying, This is my body which is 
given for you ; this do in remembrance of me. 

P Eph. iii. 17, 18, 19. — That ye, being rooted and grounded 
in love, may be able to comprehend with all saints what is 
the breadth, and length, and depth, and height ; and to know 
the love of Christ, which passeth knowledge, that ye might be 
filled with all the fulness of God. 

i 1 Cor. xi. 31. For if we would judge ourselves we should 
not be judged. 

r Zech. xii. 10. — And they shall look upon me whom they 
have pierced, and they shall mourn. 

8 Rev. xxii. 17. And the Spirit and the bride say, Come. 
And let him that heareth say, Come. And let him that is athirst 
come. And whosoever will, let him take the water of life 
freely. 

1 Gal. ii. 20. — And the life which I now live in the flesh, I 
live by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave 
himself for me. John vi. 35. 

v John i. 16. And of his fulness have all we received, and 
grace for grace. Col. i. 19. 

w Phil. iii. 9. And be found in him, not having min-e own 
righteousness, which is of the law, but that which is through 
the faith of Christ, the righteousness which is of God by faith. 

x 1 Pet. i. 8. Whom having not seen, ye love : in whom. 



296 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

for his grace y ; in renewing of their covenant 
with God z , and love to all the saints a . 

Q. 1 75. What is the duty of Christians, after they 
have received the sacrament of the Lord^s supper ? 

A. The duty of Christians, after they have re- 
ceived the sacrament of the Lord's supper, is se- 
riously to consider how they have behaved them- 
selves therein, and with what success b ; if they 
find quickening and comfort, to bless God for its 
beg the continuance of it ', watch against relapses% 
fulfil their vows f , and encourage themselves to a 
frequent attendance on that ordinance 5 : but if 
they find no present benefit, more exactly to re- 
view their preparation for, and carriage at the sa- 
crament 11 ; in both which if they can approve 
themselves to God and their own consciences, 

though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy 
unspeakable and full of glory. 2 Chron. xxx. 21. 

y Psal. xxii. 26. The meek shall eat and be satisfied ; they 
shall praise the Lord that seek him : your heart shall live for 
ever. 

z Jer. 1. 5. — Come, and let us join ourselves to the Lord in a 
perpetual covenant that shall not be forgotten. Psal. 1. 5. 

a 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and 
one body : for we are all partakers of tiiat one bread. Acts 
ii. 42. 

b 1 Cor. xi 17, 30, 31. Psal. lxxiii. 23. 

c 2 Cor. ii 14. Now thanks be unto God, which always 
causeth us to triumph in Christ. Acts ii. 42, 46, 47. 

d Rom. xv. 13. Now, the God of hope fill you with all joy 
and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through 
the power of the Holy Ghost. Psal. xxxvi. 10. 

e 1 Cor. x. 12. Wherefore, let him that thinketh he stand, 
eth take heed lest he fall. Rom. xi. 20. 

f Psal. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving; and pay thj 
vows unto the Most His;h. 

s 1 Cor. xi. 25, 26. Psal. xxvii. 4. Acts ii. 42. 

h Psal. lxxvii. 6. — T commune with mine own heart ; and mi 
spirit made diligent search. Psal. cxxxix. 23, 24. Search me. 
O God, and know my heart; try me, and know my thoughts , 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 297 

they arc to wait for the fruit of it in due time 1 ; 
i)iit if they sec they have failed in cither, they 
arc to be humbled k , and to attend upon it after- 
ward with more care and diligence 1 . 

Q. 176. Wherein do the sacraments of baptism 
and the LorcVs supper agree? 

A. The sacraments of baptism and the Loid's 
supper agree, in that the author of both is God m ; 
the spiritual part of both is Christ and his bene- 
fits" ; both are seals of the same covenant , are 

and see if (here be any wicked way in me, and lead me in the 
way everlasting-. 

' Psal, exxiii. 1, 2. Unto thee lift I up mine eye?, O thou 
that dwellest in the heavens. Behold, as the eyes of servants 
look unto the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a 
maiden unto the hand of her mistress ; so our eyes wait upon 
the Lord our God, until that he have mercy upon us. Isa. 
viii. 17. 

k Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord ; 
lay unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us gra- 
ciouslv ; so will we render the calves of our lips. Hosea 
vi. 1, 2. 

1 2 Cor. vii. 11. For behold, this self-same thing, that ye 
sorrowed alter a godly sort, w r hat carefulness it wrought in 
you, yea, what clearing of yourselves, yen, what indignation, 
yea, what fear, yea, what vehement desire, yea, what zeal, 
yea, what revenge ! In all t/Li?igs ye have approved yourselves 
to be clear in this matter. 1 Chron. xv. 12 — 14. 

■ Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi.23. Fori have received of the 
Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Je- 
sus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. 

n Rom. vi. 3, 4. Know ye not, that so many of us as were 
baptized into Jesus Christ, were baptized into his death ? 
Therefore we are buried with him by baptism into death : 
that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory 
of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. 
1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not 
the communion of the blood of Christ ? The bread which we 
break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? 

° Col. ii. 11, 12. In whom also ye are circumcised with the 



298 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

to be dispensed by ministers of the Gospel and by 
none other p ; and to be continued in the church oi 
Christ until his second coming q . 

Q. 177. Wherein do the sacraments of baptism 
and the Lord^s supper differ? 

A. The sacraments of baptism and the Lord's 
supper differ, in that baptism is to be adminis- 
tered but once, with water, to be a sign and seal of 
our regeneration and ingrafting into Christ 1 ", and 
that even to infants 3 ; whereas the Lord's supper 

circumcision made without hands, in putting off the body of 
the sins of the flesh by the circumcision of Christ; buried with 
him in baptism wherein also ye are risen with him through 
the faith of the operation of God, who hath raised him from 
the dead. Compared with Rom. iv. 11. Mat. xxvi. 27, 28. And 
he took the cup and gave thank:, and gave it to them, saying, 
Drink ye all of it ; for this is my blood of the New Testament, 
which is shed for many for the remission of sins. 

P Mat. xxviii. 19. Go ye therefore, and teach all nations, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost. 1 Cor. xi. 23. For I have received of 
the Lord, that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord 
Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread. 
1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the ministers 
of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. Heb. v. 4. 

i Mat. xxviii. 20. Teaching them [all nations] to observe 
all things whatsoever I have commanded you : and, lo, I am 
with you always, even unto the end of the world. 1 Cor. xi. 
26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye 
do shew the Lord's death till he come. 

r Mat. iii. 11. I indeed baptize you with water unto repen- 
tance : but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose 
6hoes I am not worthy to bear : he shall baptize you with the 
Holy Ghost, and with fire. Gal. iii. 27. For as many of you 
as have been baptized into Christ have put on Christ. Titu3 
iii. 5. 

9 Acts ii. 38, 39. — Repent, and be baptized every one of you. 
— For the promise is unto you and to your children. 1 Cor. vii. 
14. — The unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband : else 
were your children unclean ; but now are they holy. — See 
Q. 166. letter °. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 299 

is to be administered often, in the elements ot 
bread and wine, to represent and exhibit Christ as 
spiritual nourishment to the soul 1 , and to con- 
firm our continuance and growth in him v , and 
that only to such as are of years and ability to ex- 
amine themselves w . 

Q. 173. What is prayer ? 

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto 
God x , in the name of Christ v , by the help of his 
Spirit 7 ; with confession of our sins a , and thankful 
acknowledgment of his mercies b . 

1 1 Cor. xi. 26. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink 
this cup, ye do shew the Lord's death till he come. Col. ii. 
19. — Not holding the head, from which all the body by joints 
and bands having nourishment ministered, and knit together, 
increaseth with the increase of God. 

r 1 Cor. x. 16. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it 
not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which 
we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ ? 
Eph. iv. 15, 16. 

w 1 Cor. xi. 28. But let a man examine himself, and so let 
him eat of that bread, and drink of that cup. 

x Psal. lxii. 8. Trust in him at all times ; ye people, pour 
out your heart before him ; God is a refuge for us. 

y John xvi. 23, 24. — Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in 
my name, he will give it you. Hitherto have ye asked no- 
thing in my name ; ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy 
may be full. 

1 Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our in- 
firmities ; for we know not what we should pray for as we 
ought ; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with 
groanings which cannot be uttered. 

a Dan. ix. 4. And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and 
made my confession. Psal. xxxii. 5, 6. — I said, I will confess 
my transgressions unto the Lord ; and thou forgavest the ini-* 
quity of my sin. Selah. For this shall every one that is 
godly, pray unto thee, in a time when thou mayest be found. 

b Phil. iv. 6. — In every thing by prayer and supplication, 
with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto 
God. 

26 



300 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 1 79. Are we to pray unto God only ? 

A. God only being able to search the hearty 
hear the request d , pardon the sins e , and fulfil the 
desires of all f ; and only to be believed in& ? and 
worshipped with religious worship 11 : prayer, which 
is a special part thereof 1 , is to be made by all to 
him alone k , and to none other 1 . 

Q. 1 30. What is it to pray in the name of Christ : 

A. To pray in the name of Christ, is, in obe- 
dience to his command, and in confidence on his 
promises, to ask mercy for his sake m : not by bare 

c 1 Kings viii. 39. — (Thou, even thou only, knowest the 
hearts of all the children of men.) Acts i. 24. And they 
prayed, and said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of all 
men, shew whether of these two thou hast chosen. Rom. 
viii. 27. 

d Psal. lxv. 2. O thou that hearest prayer, unto thee shall 
all flesh come. 

e Mic. vii. 18. Who is a God like unto thee, that pardoneth 
iniquity, and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his 
heritage ? 

f Psal. cxlv. 16, 19. Thou open est thy hand, and satisfiest 
the desire of every living thing. — He will fulfil the desire of 
them that fear him. 

s 2 Sam. xxii. 32. For who is God, save the Lord? and 
tvho is a rock, save our God ? John xiv. 1. Let not your 
heart be troubled : ye believe in God. 

h Mat. iv. 10. Then saith Jesus unto him, Get thee hence, 
Satan : for it is written, Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God, 
and him only shalt thou serve. 

* 1 Cor. i. 2. Unto the church of God, which is at Corinth, 
to them that are sanctified in Christ Jesus, called to be saints, 
with all that in every place call upon the name of Jesu9 
Christ our Lord, both theirs and ours. 

k Isa. xlii. 8. I am the Lord ; that is my name : and my 
glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven 
images. Luke iv. 8. Psal. 1. 15. 

1 Jer. iii. 23. Truly in vain is salvation hoped for from the 
hills, and from the multitude of mountains : truly in tne Lord 
our God is the salvation of Israel. Jer. xiv. 22. Rom. x. 14, 

m John xiv. 13, 14. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my 
name, that will I do* that the Father may bf> Hon' 6^ _' — \- 



THE LARGER CATECHISM, 301 

mentioning of his name" ; but by drawing our en- 
couragement to pray, and our boldness, strength, 
and hope of acceptance in prayer, from Christ and 
his mediation . 

Q. 181. Why are zoe to pray in the name oj 
Christ? 

A. The sinfulness of man, and his distance from 
God by reason thereof, being so great, as that he 
can have no access into his presence without a 
mediator", and there being none in heaven or earth 
appointed to, or tit for, that glorious work but 
Christ alone *, we are to pray in no other name but 
his only 1 ". 

Son. If ye shall ask any thing in my name, I will do it. Dan. 
ix. 17. 

n Luke vi. 46. And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do not 
the things which I say ? Mat. vii. 21. 

° Heb. iv. 14, 15, 16. Seeing then that we have a great 
high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of 
God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not a high 
priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmi- 
ties ; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without 
sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, 
that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of 
need. 1 John v. 13, 14, 15 

i* John xiv. 6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, and the 
truth, and the life : no man cometh unto the Father but by 
me. Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with 
confidence by the faith of him. 

q Heb. vii. 25, 26, 27. Wherefore he is able also to save 
them to the uttermost that come unto God by him, seeing he 
ever liveth to make intercession for them. For such a high 
priest became us, who is holy, harmless, undefiled, separate 
from sinners, and made higher than the heavens ; who needeth 
not daily, as those high priests, to offer up sacrifice, first for his 
own sins, and then for the people's : for this he did once, when 
he offered up himself. 1 Tim. ii. 5. For there is one God, 
and one mediator between God and men, the man Christ 
Jesus. John vi. 27. 

r Col. iii. 17. And whatsoever ye do in word or deed, do 



302 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q, 182, How doth the Spirit help us to pray ? 

A. We not knowing what to pray for as we 
ought, the Spirit helpeth our infirmities, by ena- 
bling us to understand both for whom, and what, 
and how prayer is to be made ; and by working 
and quickening in our hearts, (although not in all 
persons, nor at all times in the same measure) 
those apprehensions, affections, and graces, which 
are requisite for the right performance of that 
dnty\ 

Q. 183. For zohom are we to pray ? 

A. We are to pray for the whole church of 
Christ upon earthy for magistrates^ and minis- 
ters w , for ourselves x , our brethren y , yea our ene- 

all in the name of the Lord Jesus, giving thanks to God and 
the Father by him. Heb. xiii. 15. By him therefore let us 
offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually, that is, the 
fruit of our lips, giving thanks to his name. 

8 Rom. viii. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our in- 
firmities : for we know not what we should pray for as we 
ought ; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with 
groanings which cannot be uttered. Psal. lxxx. 18.— 
Quicken us, and we will call upon thy name. Psal. x. 17. 
Zech. xii. 10. 

1 Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and sup- 
plication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perse- 
verance, and supplication for all saints. Psal. xxviii. 9. Save 
thy people, and bless thine inheritance : feed them also, and 
lift them up for ever. 

v 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, sup- 
plications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be 
made for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority. 

w 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the 
word ot the Lord may have/ree course, and be glorified, even 
as it is with you. Col. iv. 3. 

x Gen. xxxii. 11. Deliver me, I pray thee, from the hand of 
my brother, from the hand of Esau : for 1 fear him, lest he 
will come and smite me, and the mother with the childrer 

y James v. 16. — Pray one for another, that ye may be 
healed. 2 Thess. i. 11. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 303 

mics 7 , and for all sorts of men living*, or that 
shall live hereafter 1 *; but not for the dead , nor 
for those that are known to have sinned the sin 
unto death'. 

Q. 184. For what things are we to pray ? 

A. We arc to pray for all things tending to the 
glory of God e , the welfare of the church', our 
own? or others good 11 ; but not for any thing that is 
unlawful'. 

Q. 185. How are ice to pray ? 

A. We are to pray with an awful apprehension 
of the majesty of God k , and deep sense of our own 

x Mat. v. 44. — Pray for them which despitefully use you, and 
persecute you. 

a 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. (See above in v .) 

b John xvii. 20. Neither pray I for these alone ; but for them 
also which shall believe on me through their word. 2 Sam. 
vii. 29. 

c 2 Sam. xii. 23. But now he is dead, wherefore should I 
fast? Can I bring him back again? I shall go to him, but he 
shall not return to me. 

d 1 John v. 16. — There is a sin unto death : I do not say that 
he shall pray for it. 

e Mat. vi. 9. — Our Father which art in heaven ; hallowed 
be thy name. 

f Psal. Ii. 1 8. Do good in thy good pleasure unto Zion : build 
thou the walls of Jerusalem. Psal. cxxii. 6. Pray for the 
peace of Jerusalem : they shall prosper that love thee. 

s Mat. vii. 11. If ye then, being evil, know how to give 
good gifts unto your children, how much more shall your 
Father which is in heaven give good things to them that ask 
him? 

h Psal. cxxv. 4. Do good, O Lord, unto those that be good, 
and to them that are upright in their hearts. 1 Thess. v. 23. 
and 2 Thess. iii. 16. 

1 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have in 
him, that if we ask any thing according to his will, he heareth 
us. James iv. 3. Ye ask and receive not, because ye ask 
amiss. 

k Paal. xxxiii. 8. Let all the earth fear the Lord : let all the 
26* 



304 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

unworthiness 1 , necessities™, and sins" ; with peni- 
tent , thankful p , arid enlarged hearts - ; with un- 
derstanding 1 ", faith s , sincerity 1 , fervency v , love™, 



inhabitants of the world stand in awe of him. Psal. xcv. 6. 
O come, let us worship and bow down ; let us kneel before the 
Lord our Maker. 

1 Gen. xviii. 27. And Abraham answered and said. Behold 
now, I have taken upon me to speak unto the Lord, which am 
but dust and ashes. Psal. cxliv. 3. 

m Psal. lxxxvi. 1. Bow down thine ear, O Lord, hear me: 
fori am poor and needy. Luke xv. 17, 18, 19. 

n Psal. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniquities. 

Lord, who shall stand ? Luke xviii. 13. And the publican, 
standing- afar off, would not lift up so much as his eyes unto 
heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying, God be merciful to 
me a sinner. 

° Psal. li. 17. The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit* a 
broken and a contrite heart, O God, thou wilt not despise. 
Zech. xii. 10, &c. 

p Phil. iv. 6. — In every thing by prayer and supplicatic n, 
with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto God. 

1 Thess. v. 18. 

q Psal. lxxxi. 10. — Open thy mouth wide, and I will fill h\ 
Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now, unto him that is able to do exceeding 
abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to 
the power that worketh in us, unto him be glory in the 
church, &c. 

r 1 Cor. xiv. 15. What is it then ? I will pray with the 
spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also. 

8 Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near — in full assurance oi 
faith, &c. James i. 6. But let him ask in faith, nothing wa- 
vering. 

1 Heb. x. 22. Let us draw near with a true heart. Psal 
cxlv. 1 8. The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon him, — 
in truth. Psal. xvii. 1. John iv. 24. 

* James v. 16. — The effectual fervent prayer of a righteous 
man availeth much. 

w 1 Tim. ii. 8. I will therefore that men pray every where, 
lifting up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. Mat. V* 
23, 24. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 305 

and perseverance 51 , waiting upon him y with hum- 
ble submission to his will*. 

Q. 186. What rule hath God given for our direc- 
tion in the duty of prayer? 

A. The whole word of God is of use to direct 
us in the duty of prayer* ; but the special rule 
of direction is that form of prayer which our Sa- 
viour Christ taught his disciples, commonly called, 
The Lord^s Prayer h . 

Q. 187. How is the Lor d\s prayer to be used? 

A. The Lord's prayer is not only for direction, 
as a pattern according to which we are to make 
other prayers ; but may be also used as a prayer, 
so that it be done with understanding, faith, reve- 
rence, and other graces necessary to the right per- 
formance of the duty of prayer". 

Q. lftS. Of how many parts doth the Lord^s 
p'ayer consist? 

A. The Lord's prayer consists of three parts, 
a preface, petitions, and a conclusion. 

Q. 189. What doth the preface of the Lord^s 
prayer teach us ? 

1 Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and supplica- 
tion in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance. 

F Mic. vii. 7. Therefore I will look unto the Lord; I will 
wait for the God of my salvation : my God will hear me. 

z Mat. xxvi. 39. And he went a little further, and fell on 
his face, and prayed, saying, O my Father, if it be possible, 
let this cup pass from me • nevertheless, not as I will, but as 
thou wilt. 

a 2 Tim. iii. 16, 17. All scripture is given by inspiration of 
God, and is profitable for doctrine, — that the man of God 
may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works. 1 
John v. 14. 

* Mat. vi. 9, 10, 11, 12, 13. Luke xi. 2, 3, 4. 

c Mat. vi. 9. After this manner, pray ye. Luke xi. 2.— 
When ye pray, say, Our Father, &c. 



306 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

A. The preface of the Lord's prayer (contain- 
ed in these words, Our Father which art in heaven*) 
teacheth us, when we pray, to draw near to God 
with confidence of his fatherly goodness, and our 
interest therein 6 ; with reverence, and all other 
childlike dispositions', heavenly affections 2 , and 
due apprehensions of his sovereign power, majesty, 
and gracious condescension 11 : as also to pray with 
and for others 1 . 

Q. 190. What do we pray for in the first pe- 
tition ? 

A, In the first petition (which is, Hallowed be 
thy name k ) acknowledging the utter inability and 
indisposition that is in ourselves and all men to 
honour God aright 1 ; we pray, that God would by 

d Mat. vi. 9. 

e Luke xi. 13. If ye then, being evil, know how to give 
good gifts unto your children ; how much more shall yonr hea- 
venly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him. 
Rom. viii. 15. 

f Psal. xcv. 6, 7. — Let us kneel before the Lord our Maker. 
For he is our God ; and we are the people of his pasture, and 
the sheep of his hand. Isa. lxiv. 9. 

s" Psal. cxxiii. 1. Unto thee lift I up mine eyes, O thou 
that dwellest in the heavens. Lam. iii. 41. Let us lift up our 
heart, with our hands unto God in the heavens. 

h Psal. civ. 1, 2. Bless the Lord, O my soul. O Lord 
my God, thou art very great ; thou art clothed with honour 
and majesty. Isa. lxiii. 15. Look down from heaven, and 
behold from the habitation of thy holiness and of thy glory : 
where is flr, zeal and thy strength, the sounding of thy bowels 
and of thy mercies towards me? are they restrained? Psal. 
cxiii. 4, 5, 6. 

1 Acts xii. 5. Peter therefore was kept in prison ; but 
prayer was made without ceasing of the church unto God for 
him. Zech. viii. 21. 

k Mat. vi. 9. 

1 2 Cor. iii. 5. Not that we are sufficient of ourselves to 
think any thing as of ourselves ; but our sufficiency is of God, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 307 

his grace enable and incline us and others to 
know, to acknowledge, and highly to esteem him m , 
his titles' 1 , attributes , ordinances,, word 1 ', works, 
and whatsoever he is pleased to make himself 
known by f * ; and to glorify him iu thought, word 1 ", 
and deed 8 ; that he would prevent and remove 
atheism 1 , ignorance'', idolatry^, profaneness*, and 

Psal. li. 15. O Lor J, open thou my lips ; and my mouth shall 
shew forth thy praise. 

■ Psal. Ixvii. 2, 3. That thy way may be known upon earth, 
thy saving health among all nations. Let the people praise thee, 
OGou; let all the people praise thee. Psal. Ixxii. 19. — Let 
the whole earth be filled with his glory. Eph. iii. 20, 21. 

n Psal. lxxxiii. 18. That men may know that thou, whose 
name alone is JEHOVAH, art the Most High over all the earth. 

Psal. cxlv. 6, 7, 8. And men shall speak of the might of 
thy terrible acts ; and I will declare thy greatness. They 
shall abundantly utter the memory of thy great goodness, and 
shall sing of thy righteousness. The Lord is gracious, and full 
of compassion ; slow to anger, and of great mercy. Psal. 
lxxxvi. 10, 15. 

p 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the 
word of the Lord may have free course, and be glorified, 
even as it is with you. Psal. cvii. 32. Let them exalt him 
also in the congregation of the people, and praise him in the 
assembly of the elders. 2 Cor. ii. 14. 

q Psal. viii. and cxlv. throughout. 

r Psal. xix. 14. Let the words of my mouth, and the medi- 
tation of my heart, be acceptable in thy sight, O Lord, my 
strength, and my redeemer. 

• Phil. i. 11. Being filled with the fruits of righteousness, 
which are by Jesus Christ, unto the glory and praise of God. 

1 Psal. lxxix. 10. Wherefore should the heathen say, Where 
is their God? Let him be known among the heathen in our 
sight. Psal. Ixvii. 1 — 4. 

• Eph. i. 17, 18. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom 
and revelation in the knowledge of him : the eyes of your 
understanding being enlightened ; &c. 

w Psal. xcvii. 7. Confounded be all they that serve graven 
images, that boast themselves of idols : worship him, all 
ye gods. 

x Psal. lxxiv. 18, 22. Remember this, that the enemy hath 



308 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

whatsoever is dishonourable to him y ; and by his 
over-ruling providence, direct and dispose of all 
things to his own glory 2 . 

Q. 191. What do zve pray for in the second 
petition ? 

A. In the second petition (which is, Thy king- 
dom come*) acknowledging ourselves and all man- 
kind to be by nature under the dominion of sin 
and Satan b , we pray that the kingdom of sin and 
Satan may be destroyed , the Gospel propagated 
throughout the world d , the Jews called e , the ful- 
ness of the Gentiles brought in f ; the church fur- 
reproached, O Lord, and that the foolish people have blas- 
phemed thy name. — Arise, O God, plead thine own cause ; re- 
member how the foolish man reproacheth thee daily. 

y Jer. xiv. 21. — For thy name's sake ; do not disgrace the 
throne of thy glory. 2 Kings xix. 16. 

2 Isai. lxiv. 1, 2. Oh that thou wouldest rend the heavens, 
that thou wouldest come down, that the mountains might flow 
down at thy presence, — to make thy name known to thine 
adversaries, that the nations may tremble at thy presence ! 2 
Chron. xx. 6, 10, 11, 12. 

a Mat. vi. 10. 

b Eph. ii. 2, 3. Wherein in time past ye walked according 
to the course of this world, according to the prince of the 
power of the air, the spirit that now worketh in the children 
of disobedience : among whom — we all had our conversation 
in times past in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of 
the flesh and of the mind ; and were by nature the children of 
wrath, even as others. 

c Psal. lxviii. 1. Let God arise, let his enemies be scat- 
ered : let them also that hate him flee before him. Rev. 
xii. 9. 

d 2 Thess. iii. 1. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that the 
word of the Lord may have/ree course, and be glorified, even 
as it is with you. Psal. lxvii. 2. 

e Rom. x. 1. Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to 
God for Israel ib, that they might be saved. 

f Rom. xj. 25. For I would not, brethren, that ye should 
be ignorant of this mystery that blindness in part is happen 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 309 

nishcd with all Gospel-officers and ordinances*, 
pureed from corruption h , countenanced and main- 
tained by the civil magistrate 1 : that the ordi- 
nances of Christ may be purely dispensed, and 
made effectual to the converting of those that are 
yet in their sins, and the confirming, comforting, 
and building up of those that are already con- 
verted k : that Christ would rule in our hearts 
here 1 , and hasten the time of his second coming, 
and our reigning with him for ever m ; and that he 
would be pleased so to exercise the kingdom of 

ed to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. 
Psal. lxvii. 1, &c. 

s Mat. ix. 38. Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, 
that he will send forth labourers into his harvest. 

h Eph. v. 26, 27. That he might sanctify and cleanse it 
with the washing of water by the word ; that he might present 
it to himself a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or 
any such thing ; but that it should be holy and without ble- 
mish. Mai. i. 11. 

i 1 Tim. ii. 1, 2. I exhort therefore, that, first of all, sup- 
plications, prayers, intercessions, and giving of thanks, be made 
for all men ; for kings, and for all that are in authority; that 
we may lead a quiet and peaceable life in all godliness and 
honesty. Isai. xlix. 23. 

k 2 Cor. iv. 2. — Nor handling the word of God deceitfully ; 
but, by manifestation of the truth, commending ourselves to 
every man's conscience in the sight of God. Acts xxvi. 18. 
To open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to light, 
and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may receive 
forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them which are 
sanctified. 2 Thess. ii. 16, 17. Now our Lord Jesus Christ 
himself, and God, even our Father, — comfort your hearts, and 
establish you in every good word and work. 

1 Eph. iii. 14, 17. For this cause I bow my knees unto the 
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, — that Christ may dwell in 
your hearts by faith. 

1,1 Rev. xxii. 20. He which testifieth these things saith, 
Surely I come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, Lord Jesus 
2 Tim. ii. 12. If we suffer, we shall also reign with him. 



310 THE LARGER CATECHISM, 

his power in all the world, as may best conduce 
to these ends". 

Q. 192. What do we pray for in the third pe- 
tition ? 

A. In the third petition (which is, Thy will be 
done on earth as it is in heaven ) acknowledging 
that by nature we and all men are not only utterly 
unable and unwilling to know and Jo the will oi 
God p , but prone to rebel against his word% to 
repine and murmur against his providence 1 ", and 
wholly inclined to do the will of the flesh, and of 
the devil s : we pray, that God would by his Spirit 
take away from ourselves and others all blind- 
ness^ weakness v , indisposedness w , and perverse- 

n Psal. xlv. 3, 4. Gird thy sword upon thy thigh, O most 
Mighty, with thy glory and thy majesty, &c. See letter z . 

° Mat. vi. 10. 

P 1 Cor. ii. 14. — The natural man receiveth not the things 
of the Spirit of God ; for they are foolishness unto him ; neither 
can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. 
Rom. viii. 5, 8. 

q Rom. viii. 7. Because the carnal mind is enmity against 
God; for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed 
can be. 

r Mat. xx. 11, 12. And when they had received it, they 
murmured against the good man of the house, saying, These 
last have wrought but one hour, and thou hast made them 
equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the 
day. Psal. lxxiii. 3. — I was envious at the foolish, when 1 saw 
the prosperity of the wicked. 

* Tit. iii. 3. For we ourselves also were sometimes foolish, 
disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, &c 
Eph. ii. 2, 3. (See letter b .) 

t Eph. i. 17, 18. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ, 
the Father of glory, may give unto you the spirit of wisdom 
and revelation in the knowledge of him ; the eyes of your un- 
derstanding being enlightened ; &c. 

v Eph. iii. 16. That he would grant you, according to the 
riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit 
in the inner man. 

w Ma*, xxvi. 40, 41. And he cometh unto the disciples, 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 31 I 

ness of heart 1 , and by his grace make us able and 
willing to know, do, and submit, to his will in all 
things*, with the like humility 2 , cheerfulness 1 , 
faithfulness 5 , diligence , zeal 1 ', sincerity 5 , and con- 
stancy 1 ", as the angels do in heaven 5 . 

and flndeth them asleep, and saith unto Peter, What ! could 
ye not watch with me one hour ? Watch and pray, that ye 
enter not into temptation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the 
flesh is weak. Rom. vii. 24, 25. 

* Ezek. xi. 19. — And I will take the stony heart out of their 
flesh, and will give them a heart of flesh. Jer. xxxi. 18.-— 
Thou hast chastised me, and 1 was chastised, as a bullock un- 
accustomed to the yoke : turn thou me, and I shall be turned; 
for thou art the Lord my God. 

y Psal. cxix. 35. Make me to go in the path of thy com- 
mandments ; for therein do I delight. Acts xxi. 14. And 
when he would not be persuaded, we ceased, saying, The will 
of the Lord be done. 1 Sam. iii. 18. 

z Psal. cxxiii. 2. Behold, as the eyes of servants look unto 
the hand of their masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unt- the 
hand of her mistress ; so our eye3 wait upon the Lord our 
God. Psal. cxxxi. 2. Mic. vi. 8. 

a Psal. c. 2. Serve the Lord with gladness ; come before his 
presence with singing. 

b Isai. xxxviii. 3. — Remember now, Lord, I beseech thee, how 
I have walked before thee in truth, and with a perfect heart, and 
have done that which is good in thy sight. Eph. vi. 6. Doing 
the will of God from the heart. 

c Psal. cxix. 4. 

a Rom. xii. 11. Not slothful in business; fervent in spirit; 
serving the Lord. 

e 2 Cor. i. 12. — Our rejoicing is this, the testimony of our con- 
science, that in simplicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly 
wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation 
in the world. 

f Psal. cxix. 112. I have inclined my heart to perform thy 
statutes always, even unto the end. Rom. ii. 7. To them who by 
patient continuance in well-doing, seek for glory, and honour, and 
immortality ; eternal life. 

s Psal. ciii. 20, 21, 22. Bless the Lord, ye his angels, that 
excel in strength, that do his commandments, hearkening unto 
the voice of bis word. Bless ye the Lord, all ye his hosts ; ye 
*7 



§\ c 2 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

Q. 193. What do we pray for in the fourth peti- 
tion ? 

A. In the fourth petition (which is, Give us thit 
day our daily hread h ) acknowledging that in Adam. 
and by our own sin, we have forfeited our right to 
all the outward blessings of this life, and deserve 
to be wholly deprived of them by God, and to 
have them cu.rsed to us in the use of them 5 ; and 
that neither they of themselves are able to sustain 
us k , nor we to merit 1 , or by our own industry to 
procure them m , but prone to desire", get , and use 
them unlawfully? : we pray for ourselves and 
others, that both they and we, waiting upon the 
providence of God from day to day in the use of 
lawful means, may of his free gift, and as to his 
Fatherly wisdom shall seem best, enjoy a compe- 

ministers of his, that do his pleasure. — Bless the Lord, O my 
soul. Dan. vii. 10. 

h Mat. vi. 11. 

* Gen. iii. 17. And unto Adam he said, — Cursed is the 
ground for thy sake ; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days 
of thy life. Lam. iii. 22. // is of the Lord's mercies that we 
are not consumed, because his compassions fail not. Deut. 
xxviii. 15. to the end 

K Deut. viii. 3. And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to 
hunger, and fed thee with manna, — that he might make thee 
know that man doth not live by bread only, but by every word 
that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord, doth man live. 

1 Gen. xxxii. 10. I am not worthy of the least of all the 
mercies, and of all the truth, which thou hast showed unto thy 
servant. 

,n Deut. viii. 18. But thou shalt remember the Lord thy 
God ; for it is he that giveth thee power to get wealth, Prov 
x. 22. 

n Luke xii. 15. — Take heed, and beware of covetousness. 
Jer. vi. 13. 

° Hos. xii. 7. He is a merchant, the balances of deceit are 
in his hand : he loveth to oppress. 

p James iv. 3. Ye ask, and receive not, because ye ask 
amiss, that ye may consume it upon your lusts. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 313 

tent portion of them q , and have Hie same conti- 
nued and blessed unto us in our holy and comfort- 
able use of them r , and contentment in them 8 ; and 
be kept from all things that are contrary to our 
temporal s jpport and comfort 1 . 

Q. 194. it hat do wc pray for in the fifth petition? 

A. In the fifth petition (which is, Forgive us our 
debts, as we forgive our debtors^) acknowledging 
that we and all others are guilty both of original 
and actual sin, and thereby become debtors to the 
justice of God, and that neither we nor any other 
creature can make the least satisfaction for that 
debt w : we pray for ourselves and others, that God 
of his free grace would, through the obedience 
and satisfaction of Christ apprehended and applied 

i Gen. xxviii. 20, 21. And Jacob vowed a vow, saying, If 
God will be with me, and will keep me in this way that I go, 
and will give me bread to eat, and raiment to put on, — then 
shall the Lord be my God. James iv. 13, 15. Go to now, ye 
that say, To-day, or to-morrow, we will go into such a city, 
and continue there a year, and buy and sell, and get gain ;— . 
for that ye ought to say, If the Lord will, we shall live, and 
do this, or that. Psal. xc. 17. And let the beauty of the 
Lord our God be upon us ; and establish thou the work of our 
hands upon us ; yea, the work of our hands establish thou it. 
Psal. cxliv. 12—15. 

r 1 Tim. iv. 4, 5. — Every creature of God is good, and no- 
thing to be refused, if it be received with thanksgiving ; for it 
is sanctified by the word of God and prayer. Prov. x. 22. 

s 1 Tim. vi. 6, 8. — Godliness with contentment is great gain. 
,— And having food and raiment, let us be therewith content. 

1 Prov. xxx. 8, 9. Remove far from me vanity and lies — 
feed me with food convenient for me : lest I be full, and deny 
thee, and say, Who is the Lord ? or lest 1 be poor, and steal, 
and take the name of my God in vain. 

» Mat. vi. 12. 

w Mat. xviii. 24. And when he had begun to reckon, one 
was brought unto him which owed him ten thousand talents. 
Rom. v. 19. — By one man's disobedience many were made 



3J4 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

by faith, acquit us both from the guilt and punish' 
ment of sin x , accept us in his Beloved y , continue 
his favour and grace to us z , pardon our daily fail- 
ings 51 , and fill us with peace and joy, in giving us 
daily more and more assurance of forgiveness 5 , 
which we are the rather emboldened to ask, and 
encouraged to expect, when we have this testi 
mony in ourselves, that we from the heart forgiv 
others their offences . 

Q. 1 95. What do zvepray for in the sixth petition ? 

A. In the sixth petition (which is, And lead us 
not into temptation, but deliver us from evil d ) ac- 

smners. Rom. iii. 9 — 19. — We have before proved both Jews 
and Gentiles, that they are all under sin ; — that every mouth 
may be stopped, and all the world may become guilty before 
God. Psal. cxxx. 3. If thou, Lord, shouldest mark iniqui- 
ties, O Lord, who shall stand ? Micah vi. 6, 7. 

x Rom. v. 19. — By the obedience of one shall many be made 
righteous. Rom. iii. 24,25. Being justified freely by his grace,, 
through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus ; whom God hath 
set forth to be a propitiation, through faith in his blood ; to de- 
clare his righteousness for the remission of sins that are past, 
through the forbearance of God. Acts xiii. 39. 

y Eph. i. 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace, where- 
in he hath made us accepted in the Beloved. 

z 2 Pet. i. 2. Grace and peace be multiplied unto you 
through the knowledge of God, and of Jesus our Lord. 

a Hos. xiv. 2. Take with you words, and turn to the Lord : 
say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us gra- 
ciously. Psal. cxliii. 2. — Enter not into judgment with thy ser- 
vant ; for in thy sight shall no man living be justified. Psal. 
cxxx. 3. 

b Rom. xv. 13. Now the God of hope fill you with all joy 
and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through 
the power of the Holy Ghost. Rom. v. 1, 2. Psal. li. 7—12. 

c Luke xi. 4. And forgive us our sins : for we also forgive 
every one that is indebted to us. Mat. xviii. 35. So likewise 
shall my heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your 
hearts forgive not every one his brother their trespasses Mat. 
vi. 14, 15. 

d Mat vi. 13. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 315 

knowledging that the most wise, righteous, and gra- 
cious God, for divers holy and just ends, may so 
order things that we may be assaulted, foiled, and 
for a time led captive by temptations 6 ; that Satan f , 
the world-, and the flesh, are ready powerfully to 
draw us aside and ensnare us h ; and that we, even 
after the pardon of our sins, by reason of our cor 
ruption 1 , weakness, and want of watchfulness k , are 
not only subject to be tempted, and forward to ex- 
pose ourselves unto temptations 1 , but also of our- 
selves unable and unwilling to resist them, to re- 
cover out of them, and to improve them m ; and 

• e 2 Chron. xxxii. 31. — God left him, to try him, that he 
might know all that was in his heart. Job ii. 6. And the 
Lord said unto Satan, Behold, he is in thine hand ; but save his 
life. 

f 1 Pet. v. 8. Be sober, be vigilant ; because your adver- 
sary the devil, as a roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom 
he may devour. Job ii. 2. 

s Luke xxi. 34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any 
time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunken- 
ness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you 
unawares. Mark iv. 19. 

h James i. 14. — Every man is tempted, when he is drawn 
away of his own lust, ana enticed. 

• Gal. v. 17. For the flesh lusteth against the spirit, and the 
spirit against the flesh : and these are contrary the one to the 
other ; so that ye cannot do the things that ye would. Rom. 
rii. 18. 

k Mat. xxvi. 41. Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
temptation : the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 

1 Eccl. ix. 12. — Man also knoweth not his time : as the fishes 
ihat are taken in an evil net, and as the birds that are caught 
in the snare ; so are the sons of men snared in an evil time, 
when it falleth suddenly upon them. 1 Tim. vi. 9. — They that 
will be rich, fall into temptation, and a snare, and into many 
foolish and hurtful lusts. Prov. vii. 22. 

m Eph. vi. 11, 12. Put on the whole armour of God, that 
ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil. For 
we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principal^ 
27* 



316 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

worthy to be left under the power of them : we 
pray, that God would so overrule the world and 
all in it°, subdue the flesh p , and restrain Satan^, 
order all things 1 ", bestow and bless all means ol 
grace*, and quicken us to watchfulness in the use 
of them; that we and all his people may by his 
providence be kept from being tempted to sin 1 ; 
or, if tempted, that by his Spirit we may be 
powerfully supported and enabled to stand in the 
hour of temptation v ; 01, when fallen, raised again 

ties, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this 
world, against spiritual wickedness in high places. 1 Chron. 
xxi. 1, 2, 3, 4. 2 Chron. xvi. 7, 8, 9, 10. 

n Psal. lxxxi. 11, 12. But my people would not hearken 
to my voice ; and Israel would none of me. So I gave them 
up unto their own hearts' lust ; and they walked in their own 
counsels. 

° John xvii. 15. I pray not that thou shouldest take them 
out of the world, but that thou shouldest keep them from the 
evil. Rom. viii. 28. 

p Psal. li. 10. Create in me a clean heart, O God; and re- 
new a right spirit within me. Psal. cxix. 133. — Let not any 
iniquity have dominion over me. 

q Heb. ii. 18. For in that he himself hath suffered, being 
tempted, he is able to succour them that are tempted. 1 Cor. 
x. 13. — God is faithful, w r ho will not suffer you to be tempted 
above that ye are able. 2 Cor. xii. 8. 

r Rom. viii. 28. And we know that all things work together 
for good, to them that love God, to them who are the called 
according to his purpose. 

6 Heb. xiii. 20, 21. Now the God of peace, — make )ou per- 
fect in every good work, to do his will, working in you that 
which is w r ell pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ- Eph. 
iv. 11, 12. 

1 Mat. xxvi. 41 Watch and pray, that ye enter not into 
temptation. Psal. xix. 13. Keep back thy servant also from 
presumptuous si?is ; let them not have dominion over me. 

y 1 Cor. x. 13. — God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be 
tempted above that ye are able ; but will with the temptation 
also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. 
Eph. iii. 14, 15, 16. 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 81 

and recovered out of it w , and have a sanctified use 
and improvement thereof 31 ; that oursanctitication 
and salvation may he perfcctcd y , Satan trodden 
under our feet*, and we fully freed from sin, 
temptation, and all evil for ever a 

Q. 196. What doth the conclusion of the Lord's 
prayer teach us ? 

A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer (which 
is. For tJiiup is the kingdom, and the power, and the 
glory, for ever. Amcn h ) teacheth us to enforce 
our petitions with arguments , which are to be 
taken, not from any worthiness in ourselves, or in 
any other creature, but from God d : and with our 

w Psal. li. 12. Restore unto me the joy of thy salvation; 
and uphold uie with thy free Spirit. 

* 1 Pet. v. 10. But the God of all grace, who hath called 
us unto his eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have 
suffered awhile, make you perfect, establish, strengthen, settle 
you. 1 Pet. i. 6, 7. Wherein ye greatly rejoice, though now 
for a season (if need be) ye are in heaviness through manifold 
temptations ; that the trial of your faith, being much more 
precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with 
fire, might be found unto praise, and honour, and glory, at the 
appearing of Jesus Christ. 

y 1 Thess. iii. 13. To the end he may establish your hearts 
unblameable in holiness before God, even our Father, at the 
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints. 

2 Rom. xvi. 20. And the God of peace shall bruise Satan 
under your feet shortly. 

a 1 Thess. v. 23. And the very God of peace sanctify you 
wholly : and I pray God your whole spirit, and soul, and body, 
be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus 
Christ. 

1 Mat. vi. 13. 

c Job xxiii. 3, 4. O that I knew where I might find him ! 
that I might come even to his seat ! I would order my cause be- 
fore him, and fill my mouth with arguments, Jer. xiv. 20, 21. 

J Dan. ix 4, 7, 8, 9, 16, 19. And 1 prayed unto the Lord my 
fjod, and made my confession, and ?aid, O Lord, the great and 



313 THE LARGER CATECHISM. 

prayers to join praises*, ascribing to God alone 
eternal sovereignty, omnipotency, and glorious 
excellency f ; in regard whereof, as he is able and 
willing to help us s , so we by faith are emboldened 
to plead with him that he would n ; and quietly to 

dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that 
love him, and to them that keep his commandments ; — O Lord, 
righteousness belongeth unto thee ; but unto us confusion ol 
faces, as at this day; — O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, 
to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we 
have sinned against thee. To the Lord our God belong mer- 
cies and forgivenesses, though we have rebelled against him ; 
&c. 

e Phil. iv. 6. — In e^ery thing by prayer and supplication, 
with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known unto 
God. 

, f 1 Chron. xxix. 10, 11, 12, 13. — And David said, Blessed 
be thou, Lord God of Israel our father, for ever and ever. 
Thine, O Lord, is the greatness, and the power, and the glory, 
and the victory, and the majesty : for all that is in the heaven and 
in Xhe earth is thine ; thine is the kingdom, O Lord, and thou 
art exalted as head above all. Both riches and honour come 
of thee, and thou reignest over all : and in thy hand is power 
and might ; and in thy hand it is to make great, and to give 
strength unto all. Now therefore, our God, we thank thee, 
and praise thy glorious name. 

s Eph. iii. 20, 21. Now, unto him that is able to do exceed- 
ing abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to 
the power that worketh in us, unto him be glory in the church 
by Christ Jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen. 
Luke xi. 13. If ye then, being evil, know how to give good 
gifts unto your children ; how much more shall your heavenly 
Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him ? Psal. 
lxxxiv. 11. 

b Eph. iii. 12. In whom we have boldness and access with 
confidence by the faith of him. Heb. x. 19, 20, 21, 22. Hav- 
ing therefore, brethren, boldness to enter into the holiest by 
the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which he hath 
consecrated for us through the vail, that is to say, his flesh ; 
and having a high priest over the house of God ; let us draw 
near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having our 
hearts sprkikled from an evil consciencej and our bodies 
washed with pure water 



THE LARGER CATECHISM. 319 

rely upon him that he will fulfil our requests 1 . 
And to testify our desires and assurance, we sav, 
j$men k * 

' 1 John v. 14. And this is the confidence that we have m 
him, that, if we ask any thing according to his will, he hear- 
eth us. Rom. viii. 32. He that spared not his own Son, but 
delivered him up for us all, how shall he not with him also 
freely give us all things? 

k 1 Cor. xiv. 16. Else, when thou shalt bless with the spi- 
rit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say 
Amen at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not what 
thcu sayest? Rev. xxii. 20, 21. He which testifieth these 
things, saith, Surely 1 come quickly ; Amen. Even so, come, 
Lord Jesus. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you 
al\ Amen. 



THK 

SHORTER CATECHISM*, 

RATIFIED AND ADOPTED BY THE SYNOD OF 
NEW-YORK AND PHILADELPHIA. 

IN MAY, 1788. 

Question 1. rr HAT is the chief end of man ? 
Answer. Man's chief end is to 
glorify God, and to enjoy him for ever. 

Q. 2. What rule hath God given to direct us how 
zv e may glorify and enjoy him? 

A. The word of God, which is contained in the 
Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments, is the 
only rule to direct us how we may glorify and en- 
joy him* 

Q. 3. What do the Scriptures principally teach ? 

A. The Scriptures principally teach, what man 
is to believe concerning God, and what duty God 
requires of man. 

Q. 4. What is GOD? 

A. God is a Spirit, infinite, eternal, and un- 
changeable, in his being, wisdom, power, holiness, 
justice, goodness, and truth. 

Q. 5. Are there more Gods than one? 

* The Shorter Catechism is, simply, an abridgement of the 
Larger ; so that the proof of both must be the same. The 
reader, therefore, who desires to see the Scripture authorities 
for any doctrine taught in this catechism, will turn to that doc- 
trine in the Larger Catechism, which may very easily be done, 
and there he will find the necessary texts fully referred to, or 
inserted. It was judged unnecessary to print the very sairie 
texts twice over. 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 321 

A The-re is but one only, the living and true 
Cod. 

Q. 6. How many persons are there in the God- 
heady 

A. There are three persons in the Godhead ; 
the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and 
these three are one God, the same in substance, 
equal in power and glory. 

Q. 7. What are the decrees of God? 

A. The decrees of God are, his eternal pur- 
pose according to the counsel of his will, where- 
by, for his own glory, he hath fore-ordained 
whatsoever comes to pass. 

Q. 8. How doth God execute his decrees ? 

A. God executeth his decrees in the works of 
creation and providence. 

Q. 9. What is the work of creation ? 

A. The work of creation is, God's making all 
things of nothing, by the word of his power, in 
the space of six days, and all very good. 

Q. 1 0. How did God create man ? 

A. God created man male and female, after his 
own image, in knowledge, righteousness, and holi- 
ness, with dominion over the creatures. 

Q. 1 1 . What are God^s works of providence ? 

A. God's works of providence are, his most 
holy, wise, and powerful preserving and governing 
all his creatures, and all their actions. 

Q. 12. What special act of providence did God 
exercise toward man in the estate wherein he was 
created? 

A. When God had created man, he entered 
into a covenant of life with him, upon condition 
of perfect obedience 3 forbidding him to eat of 



322 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

the tree of knowledge of good and evil, upon pain 
of death. 

Q. 13. Did our first parents continue in the estate 
wherein they w ere created? 

A. Our first parents, being left to the freedom 
of their own will, fell from the estate wherein 
they were created, by sinning against God. 

Q. 14. What is sin? 

A. Sin is any want of conformity unto, or 
transgression of, the law of God. 

Q. 1 5. What was the sin whereby our first parents 
fell from the estate wherein they were created? 

A. The sin whereby our first parents fell from 
the estate wherein they w r ere created, was their 
eating the forbidden fruit. 

Q. 16. Did all mankind fall in Adam's first 
transgression ? 

A. The covenant being made with Adam, not 
only for himself, but for his posterity, all mankind 
descending from him by ordinary generation, sin- 
ned in him, and fell with him in his first transgres- 
sion. 

Q. 17. Into what estate did the fall bring man- 
kind ? 

A. The fall brought mankind into an estate of 
sin and misery. 

Q. 18. Wherein consists the sinfulness of that 
estate zvhereinto man fell ? 

A. The sinfulness of that estate, whereinto man 
fell, consists in the guilt of Adam's first sin, the 
want of original righteousness, and the corruption 
of his whole nature, which is commonly called 
original sin ; together with all actual transgressions 
which proceed from it. 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 323 

Q. 19. Illicit is til? misery of that estate where- 
into man fell? 

A. All mankind by their fall lost communion 
with God, arc under his wrath and curse, and so 
made liable to all the miseries of this life, to death 
itself, and to the pains of hell for ever. 

Q. 20. Did God leave all mankind to perish m 
the estate of sin and misery ? 

A. God, having out of his mere good pleasure, 
from all eternity, elected some to everlasting life, 
did enter into a covenant of grace, to deliver 
them out of the estate of sin and misery, and to 
bring them into an estate of salvation by a Re- 
deemer. 

Q. 21. Who xs the Redeemer of God^s elect ? 

A. The only Redeemer of God's elect is the 
Lord Jesus Christ, who being the eternal Son of 
God, became man, and so was, ana continueth to 
be, God and man, in two distinct natures, and one 
person for ever. 

Q. 22. How did Christ, being the Son of God, be- 



come man 



? 



A. Christ, the Son of God, became man, by ta- 
king to himself a true body, and a reasonable soul, 
being conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost, 
in the womb of the Virgin Mary, and born of her, 
yet without sin. 

Q. 23. What offices doth Christ execute as our Re* 
deemer ? 

A. Christ, as our Redeemer, executeth the offi- 
ces of a piophet, of a priest, and of a king, both 
in his estate of humiliation and exaltation. 

Q. 24. How doth Christ execute the office of a 
pi opnet • 

<2? 



324 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

A. Christ executeth the office of a prophet, in 
revealing to us, by his word and Spirit, the will of 
God for our salvation. 

Q. 25. How doth Christ execute the office of a priest ? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a priest, in his 
once offering up of himself a sacrifice to satisfy 
divine justice, and reconcile us to God, and in ma- 
King continual intercession for us. 

Q. 26. How doth Christ execute the office of a king ? 

A. Christ executeth the office of a king, in sub- 
duing us to himself, in ruling and defending us, 
and in restraining and conquering all his and our 
enemies. 

Q. 27. Wherein did Chrises humiliation consist? 

A. Christ's humiliation consisted in his being 
born, and that in a low condition, made under the 
law, undergoing the miseries of this life, the wrath 
of God, and the cursed death of the cross ; in be- 
ing buried, and continuing under the power of 
death for a time. 

Q.28. Wherein consisteth Christ's exaltation ? 

A. Christ's exaltation consisteth in his rising 
again from the dead on the third day, in ascending 
jp into heaven, in sitting at the right-hand of God 
the Father, and in coming to judge the world at 
the last day. 

Q. 29. How are we made partakers of the redemp 
tton purchased by Christ ? 

A. We are made partakers of the redemption 
purchased by Christ, by the effectual application 
of it to us by his Holy Spirit. 

Q. 30. How doth the Spirit apply to us the redemp- 
tion purchased by Christ ? 

A. The Spirit applieth to us the redemption pur- 



THE SHORTER C7A1 EcHlSM. 325 

chased by Christ, by working faith in us, and there- 
by uniting us to Christ in our effectual calling. 
■ Q. 31 . What is effectual calling ? 

A. Effectual calling is the work of God's Spi- 
rit, whereby, convincing us of our sin and misery, 
enlightening our minds in the knowledge of Christ, 
and renewing our wills, he doth persuade and ena- 
ble us to embrace Jesus Christ, freely offered to 
us in the Gospel. 

Q. 32. What benefits do they that arc effectually 
called partake of in this life? 

A. They that are effectually called do in this 
life partake of justification, adoption, sanctifica- 
tion, and the several benefits which, in this life, 
do either accompany or flow from them. 

Q. 33. What is justification ? 

^.Justification is an act of God's free grace, 
wherein he pardoneth all our sins, and accepteth 
us as righteous in his sight, only for the righteous- 
ness of Christ imputed to us, and received by faith 
alone. 

Q. 34. JVhat is adoption? 

A. Adoption is an act of God's free grace, 
whereby we are received into the number, and 
have a right to all the privileges of the sons of 
God. 

Q. 35. What is sanctification? 

A. Sanctification is the work of God's free 
grace, whereby we are renewed in the whole 
man after the image of God, and are enabled 
more and more to die unto sin, and live unto righ- 
teousness. 

Q. 3G. JVhat are the benefits which in this life 



326 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

do accompany or flow from justification, adoption, and 
^notification ? 

A. The benefits which in this life do accom 
panyor flow from justification, adoption, and sanc- 
titication, are, assurance of God's love, peace of 
conscience, joy in the Holy Ghost, increase of 
grace, and perseverance therein to the end. 

Q. 37. What benefits do believers receive from 
Christ at their death ? 

A. The souls of believers are, at their death, 
made perfect in holiness, and do immediately pass 
into glory ; and their bodies, being still united to 
Christ, do rest in their graves till the resurrection. 

Q. 38. What benefits do believers receive from 
Christ at the resurrection ? 

A. At the resurrection, believers, being raised 
up to glory, shall be openly acknowledged and 
acquitted in the day of judgment, and made per- 
fectly blessed in the full enjoying of God to all 
eternity. 

Q. 39. What is the duty which God requireth of 
man ? 

A. The duty which God requireth of man, is 
obedience to his revealed will. 

Q. 40. What did God at first reveal to man for 
the rule of his obedience ? 

A. The rule which God at first revealed to 
man, for his obedience, was the moral law. 

Q. 4 1 . Wherein is the moral law summarily com- 
prehended ? 

A. The moral law is summarily comprehended 
in the ten commandments 

Q. 42. What is the sum of the ten command- 
ments ? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 327 

A. The sum of the ten commandments is, To 
love the Lord our God with all our heart, with all 
our soul, with all our strength, and witli all our 
mind ; and our neighbour as ourselves. 

Q. 43. What is the preface to the ten command- 
ments ? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments is »n 
these words, I am the Lord thy God, which brought 
thee out of the land of Egypt and out of the he use 
of bondage. 

Q. 44. What doth the preface to the ten command- 
ments teach us ? 

A. The preface to the ten commandments 
teacheth us, That because God is the Lord, and 
our God, and Redeemer ; therefore we are bound 
to keep all his commandments. 

Q. 45. Which is the first commandment ? 

A. The first commandment is, Thou shalt have no 
other Gods before me. 

Q. 46. What is required in the first command- 
ment ? 

A. The first commandment requireth us to 
know, and acknowledge God, to be the only true 
God, and our God ; and to worship and glorify 
him accordingly. 

Q. 47. What is forbidden in the first command- 
ment ? 

A* The first commandment forbiddeth the de- 
nying, or not worshipping and glorifying the true 
God, as God, and our Go£ ; and the giving that 
worship and glory to any other, which is due to 
him alone. 

Q. 48. What are we specially taught by thest 
words (Before me) in the first commandment ? 



32P> THE SHORTER CATECHISM, 

A. These words (Before vie) in the first com- 
mandment, teach us, that God, who seeth all 
things, taketh notice of, and is much displeased 
with, the sin of having any other God. 

Q. 49. Which is the second commandment ? 

A. The second commandment is, Thou shalt 
not make unto thee any graven image, or any like- 
ness of any thing that is in heaven above, or that is 
in the earth beneath, or that is in the mater under the 
earth : thou shalt not bow down thyself to them, nor 
serve them : for I the Lord thy God am a jealous 
God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the 
children unto the third and fourth generation of them 
that hate me : and showing mercy unto thousands 
of them that love me, and keep my commandments. 

Q. 50. What is required in the second command- 
ment ? 

A. The second commandment requireth the 
receiving, observing, and keeping pure and entire, 
all such religious worship and ordinances, as God 
hath appointed in his word. 

Q. 51. What is forbidden in the second com- 
mandment ? 

A. The second commandment forbiddeth the 
worshipping of God by images, or any other way 
not appointed in his word. 

Q. 52. What are the reasons annexed to the second 
commandment ? 

A. The reasons annexed to the second com- 
mandment are, God's sovereignty over us, hi& 
propriety in us, and the zeal he hath to his own 
worship. 

Q. 53. Which is the third commandment ? 

A. The third commandment is, Thou shalt not 



THK SHORTER CATECHISM. 3 C 29 

take the name of the Lord thy God in vain : for the 
Lord will not hold him guiltless that taketh his name 
vi vain, 

Q. 51. What is required in the third command- 
ment ? 

A. The third commandment requireth the holy 
and reverent use of God's name, titles, attributes, 
ordinances, word, and works. 

Q. 55. W)iat is forbidden in the third command- 
ment ? 

A. The third commandment forbiddeth all pro- 
faning or abusing of any thing whereby God ma- 
keth himself known. 

Q. 56. What is the reason annexed to the third 
commandment ? 

A. The reason annexed to the third command- 
ment is, That however the breakers of this com- 
mandment may escape punishment from men, yet 
the Lord our God will not suffer them to escape 
his righteous judgment. 

Q. 57. Which is the fourth commandment? 

A. The fourth commandment is, Remember the 
Sabbath-day to keep it holy. Six days shalt thou 
labour, and do all thy zvork ; but the seventh day is 
the Sabbath of the Lord thy God : in it thou shalt 
not do any work, thou, nor thy son, nor thy daughter, 
thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant, nor thy cat- 
tle, nor thy stranger that is within thy gates : For in. 
six days the Lord made heaven and earth, the sea, 
and all that in them is, and rested the seventh day } 
xoherefore the Lord blessed the Sabbath-day, and hal 
lowed it. 

Q. 58. What is required in the fourth command' 
ment ? 



330 THE SHORTER CATECHISM, 

A. The fourth commandment requireth the 
keeping holy to God, such set times as he hath ap- 
pointed in his word; expressly one whole day in 
seven, to be a holy Sabbath to himself. 

Q- 59. Which day of the seven hath God appointed 
to be the weekly Sabbath ? 

A. From the beginning of the world to the re- 
sumption of Christ, God appointed the seventh 
day of the week to be the weekly Sabbath ; and 
the first day of the week, ever since, to continue 
to the end of the world, which is the Christian 
Sabbath. 

Q. 60. Hoiv is the Sabbath to be sanctified ? 

A. The Sabbath is to be sanctified by a holj 
resting all that day, even from such worldly em- 
ployments and recreations as are lawful on othei 
days ; and spending the whole time in the public 
and private exercises of God's worship, except so 
much as is to be taken up in the works of necessity 
and mercy. 

Q. 61. What is forbidden in the fourth command- 
ment ? 

A. The fourth commandment forbiddeth the 
omission, or careless performance, of the duties 
required, and the profaning the day by idleness, 
or doing that which is in itself sinful, or by unne- 
cessary thoughts, words, or works, about our 
worldly employments and recreations. 

Q. 62. What are the reasons annexed to the fourth 
commandment ? 

A. The reasons annexed to the fourth command- 
ment are, God's allowing us six days of the week 
for our own employments, his challenging a spe- 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 331 

cial propriety in the seventh, his own example, 
and his blessing the Sabbath-day. 

Q. 63. Which is the fifth commandment ? 

A. The fifth commandment is, Honour Jit/ fa- 
ther and thy mother ; that thy days may be long 
upon the land which the Lord thy God givcth thee. 

Q. 64. What is required in the fifth commandment ? 

A. The fifth commandment requireth the pre- 
serving the honour of, and performing the duties 
belonging to, every one in their several places and 
relations, as superiors, inferiors, or equals. 

Q. 65. What is forbidden in the fifth command- 
ment ? i 

A. The fifth commandment forbiddeth the ne- 
glecting of, or doing any thing against, the honour 
and duty which belongeth to every one in their se- 
veral places and relations. 

Q. 66. . What is the reason annexed to the fifth com- 
mandment ? 

A. The reason annexed to the fifth command- 
ment is, a promise of long life and prosperity (as 
far as it shall serve for God's glory, and their own 
good) to all such as keep this commandment. 

Q. 67. Which is the sixth commandment ? 

A. The sixth commandment is, Thou shalt not 
kill. 

Q. 68. What is required in the sixth command* 
mtnt? 

A. The sixth commandment requireth all lawful 
endeavours to preserve our own life, and the life 
of others. 

Q. 69. What is forbidden in the sixth command- 
ment t 

A. The sixth commandment forbiddeth the taking 



332 THE SHORTER CATECHI5M. 

away of our own life, or the life of our neighbour 
unjustly, or whatsoever tendeth thereunto. 

Q. 70. Which is the seventh commandment ? 

A. The seventh commandment is, Thou shalt 
not commit adultery. 

Q. 71. What is required in the seventh command' 
merit ? 

JL The seventh commandment requireth the 
preservation of our own and our neighbour's chas- 
tity, in heart, speech, and behaviour. 

Q. 72. What is forbidden in the seventh com- 
mandment ? 

A. The seventh commandment forbiddeth all 
unchaste thoughts, words, and actions. 
% Q. 73. Which is the eighth commandment ? 

A. The eighth commandment is, TJiou shalt not 
steal. 

Q. 74. What is required in the eighth command- 
ment ? 

A. The eighth commandment requireth the 
lawful procuring and furthering the wealth and 
outward estate of ourselves and others. 

Q. 75. What is forbidden in the eighth command- 
ment ? 

A. The eighth commandment forbiddeth what- 
soever doth, or may, unjustly hinder our own, or 
our neighbour's wealth or outward estate. 

Q. 76. Which is the ninth commandment ? 

A. The ninth commandment is, Thou shalt not 
bear false witness against thy neighbour. 

Q. 77. What is required in the ninth command- 
ment ? 

A. The ninth commandment requireth the 
maintaining and promoting of truth between man 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 333 

and man, and of our own and our neighbour's 

od name, especially in witness bearing. 

Q. 78. What is forbidden in the ninth command- 
ment ? 

A. The ninth commandment forbiddeth what- 
soever is prejudicial to truth, or injurious to our 
own, or our neighbour's good name. 

Q. 79. Which is the tenth commandment ? 

A. The tenth commandment is, Thou shalt no. 
covet thy neighbours house, thou shalt not covet thy 
neighbours wife, nor his man-servant, nor his maid- 
servant, nor his ox, nor his ass, nor any thing that is 
thy neighbours. 

Q. 80. What is required in the tenth command- 
ment ? 

A. The tenth commandment requireth full con- 
tentment with our own condition, with a right and 
charitable frame of spirit toward our neighbour, 
and all that is his. 

Q. 8 1 . What is forbidden in the tenth command- 
ment ? 

A. The tenth commandment forbiddeth all 
discontentment with our own estate, envying or 
grieving at the good of our neighbour, and all 
inordinate motions or affections to any thing that 
is his. 

Q. 82. Is any man able perfectly to keep the com- 
mandments of God? 

A. No mere man, since the fall, is able, in this 
life, perfectly to keep the commandments of God ; 
but doth daily break them, in thought, word, and 
deed. 

Q. 83. Are all transgressions of the lazo equally 
heinous ? 



334 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

A. Some sins in themselves, and by reason of 
several aggravations, are more heinous in the sight 
of God than others. 

Q. 84. What doth every sin deserve? 

A. Every sin deserveth God's wrath and curse, 
both in this life and that which is to come. 

Q. 85. What doth God require of us, thai we may 
escape his wrath andjiurse, due to us for sin? 

A. To escape the wrath and curse of God, due 
to us for sin, God requireth of us faith in Jesus 
Christ, repentance unto life, with the diligent use 
of all the outward means whereby Christ comma- 
nicateth to us the benefits of redemption. 

Q. 86. What is faith in Jesus Christ? 

A. Faith in Jesus Christ is a saving grace, 
whereby we receive and rest upon him alone foi 
salvation, as he is offered to us in the Gospel. 

Q. 87. What is repentance unto life? 

A. Repentance unto life is a saving grace, 
whereby a sinner, out of a true sense of his sin, 
and apprehension of the mercy of God in Christ, 
doth, with grief and hatred of his sin, turn from it 
unto God, with full purpose of, and endeavour 
after, new obedience. 

Q. 88. What are the outzvard and ordinary means 
whereby Christ communicateth to us the benefits oj 
redemption ? 

A. The outward and ordinary means, whereby 
Christ communicateth to us the benefits of re- 
demption, are, his ordinances, especially the word, 
sacraments, and prayer ; all which are made effec- 
tual to the elect for salvation. 

Q. 89. How is tht zvord made effectual to salva- 
tion ? 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 335 

A. The Spirit of God maketh the reading, but 
especially the preaching of the word, an effectual 
mean of convincing and converting sinners, and 
of building them up in holiness and comfoit 
through faith unto salvation. 

Q. 90. Hozo is the word to be read and heard, that 
it may become effectual to salvation ? 

A. That the word may become effectual to sal- 
vation, we must attend thereunto with diligence, 
preparation, and prayer ; receive it with faith and 
love, lay it up in our hearts, and practise it in our 
lives. 

Q. 91. How do the sacraments become effectual 
means of salvation? 

A. The sacraments become effectual means of 
salvation, not from any virtue in them, or in him 
that doth administer them, but only by the blessing 
of Christ, and the working of his Spirit in them 
that by faith receive them. 

Q. 92. What is a sacrament ? 

A. A sacrament is a holy ordinance instituted 
by Christ ; wherein, by sensible signs, Christ and 
the benefits of the new covenant are represented, 
sealed, and applied to believers. 

Q. 93. Which are the sacraments of the New Tes- 
tament ? 

A. The sacraments of the New Testament are 
baptism and the Lord's supper. 

Q. 94. What is baptism? 

A. Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the wash- 
ing with water, in the name of the Father, and of 
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, doth signify and 
seal our ingrafting into Christ, and partaking of 
29 



336 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

the benefits of the covenant of grace, and our en 
gagement to be the Lord's. 

Q. 95. To whom is baptism to be administered? 

A. Baptism is not to be administered to any 
that are out of the visible church, till they profess 
their faith in Christ, and obedience to him : but the 
infants of such as are members of the visibl 
church, are to be baptized. 

Q. 96. What is the Lord^s supper ? 

A. The Lord's supper is a sacrament, wherein, 
by giving and receiving bread and wine, accord* 
ing to Christ's appointment, his death is shewed 
forth, and the worthy receivers are, not after a 
corporal and carnal manner, but by faith, made 
partakers of his body and blood, with all his bene- 
fits, to their spiritual nourishment and growth in 
grace. 

Q. 97. What is required to the worthy receiving oj 
the Lord^s supper? 

A. It is required of them that would worthily 
partake of the Lord's supper, that they examine 
themselves, of their knowledge to discern the 
Lord's body, of their faith to feed upon him, oi 
their repentance, love, and new obedience ; lest 
coming unworthily, they eat and drink judgment to 
themselves. 

Q. 98. What is prayer? 

A. Prayer is an offering up of our desires unto 
God, for things agreeable to his will, in the name 
of Christ, with contession of our sins, and thankfui 
acknowledgment of his mercies. 

Q. 99. What rule hath God given for our direc- 
tion in prayer? 

A. The whole word of God is of use to direct 



THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 337 

us in prayer, but the special rule of direction is 
that form of prayer which Christ taught his disci- 
ples, commonly called, The LorcPs prayer. 

Q. 100. What doth the preface of the Lord? s pray ei 
teach us? 

A. The preface of the Lord's prayer, which is, 
(Our Father tohich art in heaven,) teacheth us to 
draw near to God with all holy reverence and con- 
fidence, as children to a father, able and ready to 
help us, and that we should pray with and for 
others. 

Q. 101. What do we pray for in the first peti- 
tion ? 

A. In the first petition, which is, {Hallowed be thy 
name) we pray that God would enable us and 
others to glorify him in all that whereby he maketh 
himself known, and that he would dispose of all 
things to his own glory. 

Q. 102. What do we pray for in the second peti- 
tion ? 

A. In the second petition, which is, (Thy king- 
dom come) we pray that Satan's kingdom may be 
destroyed, and that the kingdom of grace may be 
advanced, ourselves and others brought into it, and 
kept in it, and that the kingdom of glory may be 
hastened. 

Q. 103. What do we pray for in the third peti 
iu>n ? 

A. In the third petition, which is, (Thy will be 
done on earth as it is in heaven) we pray that God 
by his grace would make us able and willing to 
know, obey, and submit to his will in all things as 
Jie angels do in heaven. 



333 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

Q. 104. What do zve pray for in the fourth peti- 
tion ? 

A. In the fourth petition, which is, (Give us 
this day our daily bread,) we pray that of God's 
free gift we may receive a competent portion of 
the good things of this life, and enjoy his blessing 
with them. 

Q. 105. What do zoe pray for in the fifth peti- 
tion ? 

A. In the fifth petition, which is, {And forgive us 
our debts, as we forgive our debtors,) we pray that 
God, for Christ's sake, would freely pardon all our 
sins ; which we are the rather encouraged to ask, 
because by his grace we are enabled from the 
heart to forgive others. 

Q. 106. What do we pray for in the sixth peti- 
tion. 9 

A. In the sixth petition, which is, {And lead us 
not into temptation, but deliver us from evil) we 
r ray that God would either keep us from being 
tempted to sin, or support and deliver us when 
Wv are tempted. 

Q. 107. What doth the conclusion of the Lord^s 
prayer teach us ? 

A. The conclusion of the Lord's prayer, which 
is, {For thine is the kingdom, the pozcer and the glory 
for ever, Amen.) teacheth us to take our encou- 
ragement in prayer from God only, and in our 
prayers to praise him, ascribing kingdom, power, 
and glory to him ; and in testimony of our desire 
and assurance to be heard, we say, Amen. 



THE SHORTER < A TKCIIISM. 339 



THE TEN COMMANDMENTS. 

EXODUS. XX. 

vJOD spake all these words, saying, / am the 
Lord thy God, which have brought thee out of 
the land of Egypt, out of the house of bondage, 

I. Thou shah have no other gods before me. 

II. Thou shalt not make unto thee any graven 
image, or any likeness of any thing that is in heaven 
above, or that is in the earth beneath, or that is in 
the water under the earth : thou shalt not bow down 
thyself to them, nor serve them : for I the Lord 
thy God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of 
the fathers upon the children unto the third and 
fourth generation o( them that hate me : and 
showing mercy unto thousands of them that love 
me, and keep my commandments. 

III. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord 
thy God in vain : for the Lord will not hold him 
guiltless that taketh his name in vain. 

IV. Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy. 
Six days shalt thou labour, and do all thy work : 
but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy 
God ; in it thou shalt not do any work, thou, nor 
thy son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy 
maid-servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that 
if within thy gates : for in six days the Lord made 
heaven and earth, the sea, and all that in them w, 
and rested the seventh day ; wherefore the Lord 
blessed the Sabbath-day, and hallowed it. 

29* 



340 THE SHORTER CATECHISM. 

V. Honour thy father and thy mother; that thy 
days may be long upon the land which the Lord thy 
God giveth thee. 

VI. Thou shalt not kill. 

VII. Thou shalt not commit adultery. 

VIII. Thou shalt not steal. 

IX. Thou shalt not bear false witness against lh\ 
neighbour. 

X. Thou shalt not covet thy neighbour's house, 
ihou shalt not covet thy neighbour's wife, nor his 
man-servant, nor his maid-servant, nor his ox, nor 
his ass, nor any thing that is thy neighbour's. 



THE LORD'S PRAYER. 

MATTHEW VL 

OUR Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy 
name. Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done in 
earth as it is in heaven : give us this day our daily 
bread : and forgive us our debts, as we forgive our 
debtors. And lead us not into temptation, but de 
liver us from evil. For thine is the kingdom, and 
the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. 



THE CREED. 

I BELIEVE in God the Father almighty, maker 
of heaven and earth ; and in Jesus Christ his 
only Son, our Lord ; who was conceived by the 
Holy Ghost, born of the Virgin Mary, suffered 



THE SHORTER CATECHI8M. 34 J 

under Pontius Pilate, was crucified, dead, and 
buried ; he descended into hell* : the third day lie 
again from the dead, he ascended into heaven, 
and sitteth on the right-hand of God the Father 
almighty; from thence he shall come to judge the 
quick and the dead. I believe in the Holy Ghost ; 
the holy catholic church ; the communion of saints ; 
the forgiveness of sins ; the resurrection of the 
body ; and the life everlasting. Amen. 

* i. e. Continued in the state of the dead, and under 
the power of death, until the third day. See the answer to 
the 50th question in the Larger Catechism, p. 169. 



THE 

FORM OF GOVERNMENT 

AND 

FORMS OF PROCESS 

OF THE 

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 
OF AMERICA ; 

AS AMENDED AND RATIFIED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY) 
IN MAY, 1821. 



BOOK I. 
OF GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER I. 

Preliminary Principles.* 

1 HE Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America, in presenting to the Christian public 
the system of union, and the form of government 
and discipline which they have adopted, have 
thought proper to state, by way of introduction, a 
few of the general principles by which they have 
been governed in the formation of the plan. This, 
it is hoped, will, in some measure, prevent those 

* Note. — This introductory chapter, with the exception of 
the first sentence, was first drawn up by the Synod of New- 
York and Philadelphia, and prefixed to the Form of Govern- 
ment, &c. as published by that body in 1788. In that year, 
after arranging the plan on which the Presbyterian Church is 
now governed, the Synod was divided into four Synods, and 
gave place to the General Assembly, which met for the firs* 
time, in 1789. y 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 343 

rash misconstructions, and uncandid reflections, 
which usually proceed from an imperfect view 
of any subject; as well as make the several parts 
of the system plain, and the whole perspicuous and 

fully understood. 

They are unanimously of opinion : 

I. That " God alone is Lord of the conscience; 
" and hath left it free from the doctrine and com- 
" mandments of men, which are in any thing con- 
" trary to his word, or beside it in matters of faith 
"or worship :" therefore they consider the rights 
of private judgment, in all matters that respect 
religion, as universal and unalienable : they do not 
even wish to see any religious constitution aided by 
the civil power, further than may be necessary for 
protection and security, and, at the same time, be 
equal and common to all others. 

II. That, in perfect consistency with the above 
principle of common right, every Christian church, 
or union or association of particular churches, is 
entitled to declare the terms of admission into its 
communion, and the qualifications of its ministers 
and members, as well as the whole system of its 
internal government which Christ hath appointed : 
that, in the exercise of this right, they may, notwith- 
standing, err, in making the terms of communion 
either too lax or too narrow ; yet, even in this case, 
they do not infringe upon the liberty, or the rights or 
others, but only make an improper use of their own. 

III. That our blessed Saviour, for the edification 
of the visible Church, which is his body, hath ap- 
pointed officers, not only to preach the Gospel and 
administer the sacraments ; but also to exercise dis- 



344 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

cipline, for the preservation both of truth and 
duty ; and, that it is incumbent upon these officers, 
and upon the whole church, in whose name they 
act, to censure or cast out the erroneous and scan- 
dalous ; observing, in all cases, the rules contained 
in the word of God. 

IV. That truth is in order to goodness ; and the 
great touchstone of truth, its tendency to promote 
holiness ; according to our Saviour's rule, " by their 
fruits ye shall know them." And that no opinion 
can be either more pernicious or more absurd, than 
that which brings truth and falsehood upon a level, 
and represents it as of no consequence w r hat a 
man's opinions are. On the contrary, they are per- 
suaded that there is an inseparable connexion be- 
tween faith and practice, truth and duty. Other- 
wise it would be of no consequence either to dis- 
cover truth, or to embrace it. 

V. That while under the conviction of the above 
principle, they think it necessary to make effectual 
provision, that all who are admitted as teachers 
be sound in the faith 5 they also believe that there 
are truths and forms with respect to which men of 
good characters and principles may differ. And 
in all these they think it the duty, both of private 
Christians and societies, to exercise mutual forbear- 
ance towards each other. 

VI. That though the character, qualifications, 
and authority of church officers, are laid down in the 
holy Scriptures, as well as the proper method of 
their investiture and institution ; yet the election of 
the persons to the exercise of this authority, in any 
particular society, is in that society. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 343 

VII. That all church power, whether exercised 
by the body in general, or in the way of represen- 
tation by delegated authority, is only ministerial and 
declarative ; That is to say, that the Holy Scriptures 
are the only rule of faith and manners ; that no 
church judicatory ought to pretend to make laws, 
to bind the conscience in virtue of their own au- 
thority ; and that all their decisions should be 
founded upon the revealed will of God. Now 
though it will easily be admitted, that all synods 
and councils may err, through the frailty insepara- 
ble from humanity ; yet there is much greater 
danger from the usurped claim of making laws, 
than from the right of judging upon laws already 
made, and common to all who profess the Gos- 
pel ; although this right, as necessity requires in 
the present state, be lodged with fallible men. 

VIII. Lastly. That, if the preceding scriptural 
and rational principles be steadfastly adhered to, 
the vigour and strictness of its discipline will con- 
tribute to the glory and happiness of any church. 
Since ecclesiastical discipline must be purely mo- 
ral or spiritual in its object, and not attended 
with any civil effects, it can derive no force what- 
ever, but from its own justice, the approbation of 
an impartial public, and the countenance and 
blessing of the great Head of the church uni- 
versal. 



346 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER II. 

Of the Church* 

I. Jesus Christ, who is now exalted far above 
all principality and power*, hath erected, in this 
world, a kingdom, which is his church b . 

II. The universal church consists of all those 
persons, in every nation, together with their chil- 
dren, who make profession of the holy religion ot 
Christ, and of submission to his laws c . 

III. As this immense multitude cannot meet to- 
gether, in one place, to hold communion, or to wor- 
ship God, it is reasonable, and warranted by Scrip- 
ture example, that they should be divided into many 
particular churches d . 

I. a Eph. i. 20, 21. — When he raised him from the dead, and 
set him at his own right-hand in the heavenly places, far above 
all principality, and power, and might, and dominion, and every 
name that is named, not only in this world, but also in that 
which is to come. Psal. lxviii. 18. Thou hast ascended on 
high, thou hast led captivity captive : thou hast received gifts 
for men ; yea, for the rebellious also, that the Lord God might 
dwell among them. 

b Psal. ii. 6. Yet have I set my king upon my holy hill of 
Zion. Dan. vii. 14. — There was given him dominion, and 
glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, 
should serve him : his dominion is an everlasting dominion, 
which shall not pass away, and his kingdom, that which shall 
not be destroyed. Eph. i. 22, 23. And hath put all things 
under his feet, and gave him to be the head over all tilings to the 
church, which is his body, the fulness of him that filleth all in 
all. 

II. c Rev. v. 9. — And hast redeemed us to God by thy blood 
out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation. 
Acts ii. 39. For the promise is unto you, and to your chil- 
dren, and to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our 
God shall call. I Cor. i. 2. compared with 2 Cor. ix. 13. 

III. d Gal. i. 21, 22. Afterwards I came into the regions of 
Syria and Cilicia ; and was unknown by face unto the churches 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 



IV. A particular church consists of a number of 
professing Christians, with their offspring, volun- 
tarily associated together, for divine worship, and 
godly living, agreeably to the holy Scriptures 1 '; 
and submitting to a certain form of <*overnment r . 



CHAPTER III. 

Of the Officers of the Church. 

I. Our blessed Lord, at first, collected his church 
out of different nations*, and formed it into one 

of Judea which were in Christ. Rev. i. 4, 20. John to the 
seven churches which are in Asia : Grace be unto you and 
peace, from him which is, and which was, and which is to 
come : and from the seven spirits which are before his throne. 
— The mystery of the seven stars, which thou sawest in my 
right-hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven 
stars are the angels of the seven churches ; and the seven can- 
dlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches. See also 
Rev. ii. 1. 

IV. e Acts ii. 41, 47. Then they that gladly received his 
word, were baptized ; and the same day there were added unto 
(hem about three thousand souls. — Praising God, and having 
favour with all the people. And the Lord added to the church 
daily such as should be saved. 1 Cor. vii. 14. For the un- 
believing husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbeliev- 
ing wife is sanctified by the husband; else were your children 
unclean; but now are they holy. Acts ii. 39. Mark x. 14. 
compared with Mat. xix. 13, 14. and Luke xviii. 15, 16. 

f Heb. viii. 5. Who ser-e unto the example and shadow of 
heavenly things, as Moses was admonished of God when he was 
about to make the tabernacle ; for, See (saith he) that thou 
make all things according to the pattern snowed to thee in the. 
mount. Gal. vi. 16. And as many as walk according to 
this rule, peace be on them, and mercy, and upon the Israel 
of God. 

I. a Psal. ii. 8. Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen 
for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth jot 
k Jiy possession. Rev. vii. 9. After this I beheld, and lo, a 
SO 



343 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

body b , by the mission of men endued with mira 
culo us gifts, which have long since ceased . 

II. The ordinary and perpetual officers, in the 
church are, Bishops, or Pastors' 1 ; the representa- 
tives of the people, usually styled Ruling Eldtrs e 
and Deacons*. 



CHAPTER IV. 

Of Bishops or Pastors. 
The pastoral office is the first in the church, both 
for dignity and usefulness 3 . The person icho Jills 
this office, hath, in Scripture, obtained different 
names expressive of his various duties. As he has 
the oversight of the flock of Christ, he is termed 

great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, 
and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stooi before the throne, 
and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in 
their hands. 

b 1 Cor. x. 17. For we, being many, are one bread, and 
one body : for we are all partakers of that one bread. See also 
Eph. iv. 16. Col. ii. 19. 

c Mat. x. 1, 8. And when he had called unto him his 
twelve disciples, he gave them po\*«ir against unclean spirits, 
to cast them out, and to heal all manner of sickness, and all 
manner of disease, &c. 

II. d 1 Tim. iii. 1. — If a nan desire the office of a bishop, he 
desireth a good work. Eph. iv. 11, 12. And he gave some, 
apostles ; and some, prophets ; and lome, evangelists ; and 
some, pastors and teachers ; for the perfecting of the saints, 
for the work of the ministry, for the edifying of the body of 
Christ. 

e 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well, be counted 
worthy of double honour 

f Phil. i. 1. — To all the saints in Christ Jesus which are it 
Philippi, with the bishops and deacons. 

I. a Rom. xi. 13. 



FORM OF GOVER.VMFNT. SVJ 

bishop h .* As he feeds them with spiritual food, he 
is termed pastor'. As lie serves Christ in his 
church, he is termed minister'. As it is his duty 
to be grave and prudent, and an example of the 
flock, and to govern well in the house and king- 
dom of Christ, he is termed presbyter or elder 1 '. 
As he is the messenger of God, he is termed the 
angel of the church 1 . As he is sent to declare the 
will of God to sinners, and to beseech them to be 
reconciled to God through Christ, he is termed am- 
bassador?. And, as he dispenses the manifold grace 
of God, and the ordinances instituted by Christ, 
he is termed steward of the mysteries of God h . 

b Acts xx. 28. Take heed therefore, unto yourselves, and 
to all the flock over the which the Holy Ghost hath made you 
overseers, [bishops] to feed the church of God, which he hath 
purchased with his own blood. 

c Jer. iii. 15. And I will give you pastors according to my 
heart, which shall feed you with knowledge and understand- 
ing. 1 Pet. v. 2, 3, 4. 

d 1 Cor. iv. 1. Let a man so account of us, as of the minis- 
ters of Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God. 2 Cor. 
iii. 6. Who also hath made us able ministers of the New Tes- 
tament. 

e 1 Pet. v. 1. The elders which are among you, I exhort, 
who am also an elder, and a witness of the sufferings of Christ, 
and also a partaker of the glory that shall be revealed. See 
also Tit. i. 5, 1 Tim. v. 1, 17, "l9. 

f Rev. ii. 1. Unto the an°;el of the church of Ephesus 
write. Rev. i. 20. — The seven stars are the angels of the seven 
churches. See also Rev. iii. 1, 7. Mai. ii. 7. 

£ 2 Cor. v. 20. Now then we are ambassadors for Christ, 
as though God did beseech youby us ; we pray you, in Christ's 
stead, be ye reconciled to God. Eph. vi. 20. 

h Luke xii. 42. — Who then is that faithful and wise steward, 
whom his lord shall make ruler over hk household, to give 

* As the office and character of the Gospel minister is par- 
ticularly and fully described in the Holy Scriptures, under the 
title of bishop; and as this term is peculiarly expressive of hia 
duty as an overseer of the flock, it ought not to be rejected. 



350 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER V. 

Of Ruling Elders. 
Ruling elders are properly the representatives 
of the people, chosen by them for the purpose of 
exercising government and discipline, in conjunc- 
tion with pastors or ministers 3 . This office has 
been understood, by a great part of the Protestant 
Reformed Churches, to be designated in the holy 
Scriptures, by the title of governments ; and of 
those who rule well, but do not labour in the word 
and doctrine 5 . 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of Deacons. 
The Scriptures clearly point out deacons as 
distinct officers in the church", whose business it 
is to take care of the poor, and to distribute among 
them the collections which may be raised for their 
use b . To them also may be properly committed the 
management of the temporal affairs of the church . 

them their portion of meat in due season? 1 Cor. iv. 1, 2. 
--Moreover, it is required in stewards, that a man be found 
faithful. 

* 1 Tim. v. 17. Let the elders that rule well be counted 
worthy of double honour, especially they who labour in the 
word and doctrine. Rom. xii. 7, 8. Acts xv. 25. 

b 1 Cor. xii. 28. And God hath set some in the church , 
first, apostles ; secondarily, prophets ; thirdly, teachers ; after 
that miracles ; then gifts of healings, helps, governments, di- 
versities of tongues. See letter a . 

a Phil. 1.1. 1 Tim. iii. 8—15. 

b Acts vi. 1, 2. And in those days, when the number of the 
disciples was multiplied, there arose a murmuring of the Gre- 
cians against the Hebrews, because their widows were ne- 
glected in the daily ministration. Then the twelve called the 
multitude of the. disciples unto them* and said. It is not reason 
that we should leave the word of God, and serve tables. 

c Acts v*. S, 5, d. Wherefore, brethren, look ye out among 



I'OKJI OF GOVERNMENT. 351 

CHAP. VII. 

Of Ordinances in a particular Church. 

The ordinances established by Christ, the htad, 
in a particular church, which is regularly consti- 
tuted with its proper officers", are prayer' 1 , singing 
praises , reading 11 , expounding and preaching the 
word of God e ; administering baptism and the 
LonTs supper 1 " ; public solemn fasting and thanks- 

you seven men of honest report, full of the Holy Ghost and 
wisdom, whom we may appoint over this business. — And the 
laying pleased the whole multitude : and they chose Stephen, 
a man full oi faith and of the Holy Ghost, and Philip, and 
Prochorus, and Nicanor, and Timon, and Parmenas, and Nico- 
las a proselyte of Antioch; whom they set before the apos- 
tles: and when they had prayed, they laid their hands on 
them. 

a 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40. — Let all things be done unto edi- 
fying. — For God is not tht author of confusion, but of peace, 
as in all churches of the saints. — Let all things be done decently, 
and in order. 

b Acts vi. 4. But we will give ourselves continually to 
prayer, and to the ministry of the word. 1 Tim. ii. 1. 

c Col. iii. 16. — Teaching and admonishing one another in 
psalms, and hymns, and spiritual songs, singing with grace in 
your hearts to the Lord. Psal. ix. 11. Eph. v. 19. Also Col. 
iv. 16. 

* Acts xv. 21. Luke iv. 16, 17. 

e Tit. i. 9. Holding fast the faithful word as he hath been 
taught, that he may be able by sound doctrine both to exhort 
and to convince the gainsayers. Acts x. 42. — He commanded 
us to preach unto the people. See also Acts xxviii. 23. Luke 
xxiv. 47. 2 Tim. iv. 2. Acts ix. 20. 

f Matt xxviii. 19, 20. Go ye therefore, and teach all nation?, 
baptizing them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost, &c. and Mark xvi. 15, 16. 1 Cor 
xi. 23, 24, 25, 26. For I have received of the Lord, that 
which aho I delivered unto you, that the Lord Jesus, the 
same nisfht in which he was betrayed, took bread : and when 
he had »iven thanks, he brake t7, and said, Take, eat; this 
is my body, which is broken for you: this do in remembrance 



352 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

giving 8 , catechising* 1 , making collections for the 
poor, and other pious purposes 1 ; exercising disci- 
pline 1 ^ ; and blessing the people 1 . 

of me. After the same manner also he look the cup, when he 
had supped, saying, This cup is the New Testament in my 
blood : this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. 
For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do 
shew the Lord's death till he come. Compared with 1 Cor* 
x. 16. 

s Luke v. 35. But the days will come, when the bride- 
groom shall be taken away from them, and then shall they 
fast in those days. Psal. 1. 14. Offer unto God thanksgiving; 
and pay thy vows unto the Most High. Phil. iv. 6. — In every 
thing, by prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving, let your 
requests be made known unto God. See 1 Tim. ii. 1. Psal. 
xcv. 2. 

h Heb. v. 12. For when for the time ye ought to be teachers, 
ye have need that one teach you again, which be the first 
\ >► principles oi the oracles of God ; and are become such as have 

need of milk, and not of strong meat. 

' 1 Cor. xvi. 1, 2, 3, 4. Now concerning the collection for 
the saints, as I have given order to the churches of Galatia, 
even so do ye. Upon the first day of the week let every one of 
you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him, that there 
be no gatherings when I come. And when I come, whomso- 
ever ye shall approve by your letters, them will 1 send to bring 
vour liberality unto Jerusalem. And if it be meet that I go 
also, they shall go with me. Gal. ii. 10. Only they would that 
we should remember the poor ; the same which I also was for- 
ward to do. 

b Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, 
and submit yourselves : for they watch for your souls, as they 
that must give account; that they may do it with joy, and not 
with grief: for that is unprofitable for you. 1 Thess. v. 12, 
13. And we beseech you, brethren, to know them which la- 
bour among you, and are over you in the Lord, and admonish 
you ; and to esteem them very highly in love for their work's 
sake. And be at peace among yourselves. 

1 2 Cor. xiii. 14. The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and 
the love of God, and the communion of the Holy Qhost, be with 
you all. Amen. Eph. i. 2. Grace be to you, and peace froir 
God our Father, and/rom the Lord Jesus Christ. 



FOKM OF GOVERNMENT. 353 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Of Church Government, and the several kinds of 
Judicatories. 

I. It is absolutely necessary that the govern- 
ment of the church be exercised under some cer- 
tain and definite form*. And we hold it to be ex- 
pedient, and agreeable to Scripture and the prac- 
tice of the primitive Christians, that the church 
be governed by congregational, presbyterial, and 
synodical assemblies. In full consistency with 
this belief, we embrace in the spirit of charity, 
those Christians who differ from us, in opinion or 
in practice, on these subjects 5 . 

II. These assemblies ought not to possess any 
civil jurisdiction, nor to inflict any civil penalties . 
Their power is wholly moral or spiritual, and that 
only ministerial and declarative' 1 . They possess 
the right of requiring obedience to the laws of 
Christ ; and of excluding the disobedient and dis- 

T. a Ezek. xliii. 11, 12. — Shew them the form of the house, 
and the fashion thereof, and the goings-out thereof, and the 
comings-in thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the ordi- 
nances thereof, and all the forms thereof, and all the laws there- 
of: and write it in their sight, that they may keep the whole 
form thereof, and all the ordinances thereof, and do them. 
This is the law of the house. 

1 Acts xv. 5, 6. But there rose up certain of the sect of 
the Pharisees, which believed, saying, That it was needful to 
circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law of 
Moses. And the apostles and elders came together for to con- 
sider of this matter. 

II. c Luke xii. 13, 14. And one of the company said unto 
him, Master, speak to my brother, that he divide the inheri- 
tance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who made me a 
jud<e or a divider over you ? John xviii. 36. — My kingdom is 
not of this world. 

Act? xv. from jie 1st to the 32d verse. 



I * 



754 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

orderly, from the privileges of the church. Tt- 
give efficiency, however, to this necessary and 
Scriptural authority, they possess the powers re- 
quisite for obtaining evidence and inflicting cen- 
sure. They can call before them any offender 
against the order and government of the church : 
they can require members of their own society, 
to appear and give testimony in the cau^e ; but the 
highest punishment to which their authority ex- 
tends, is to exclude the contumacious and impem 
tent from the congregation of believers' 3 . 



CHAPTER IX. 

Of the Church Session. 

I. The Church session consists of the pastoi 
or pas-tors, and ruling elders, of a particular con- 
gregation*. 

• Mat. xviii. 15, 16, 17, 18, 19, 20. Moreover, if thy bro- 
ther shall trespass against thee, go and tell him his fault be- 
tween thee and him alone : if he shall hear thee, thou hast 
gained thy brother. But if he will not hear thee, then take 
with thee one or two more, that in the mouth of two or three 
witnesses every word may be established. And if he shall 
neglect to hear them, tell it unto the church : but if he ne- 
glect to hear the church, let him be unto thee as a heathen man 
and a publican. Verily 1 say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall 
bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever ye 
shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 1 Cor. v. 4, 5. 
In the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, when ye are gathered 
together, and my spirit, with the power of our Lord Je^ua 
Christ, to deliver such an one unto Satan, for the destruction oi 
the flesh, that the spirit may fye saved in the day of the Lord 
Jesus. 

i. a 1 Cor. v. 4. In the name of our Lord Jesus Chrisfy 
when ye are gathered together, j»nd my spirit, with the powei 
M our Lord Jesus Christ. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT* 355 

II. Of this judicatory, two elders, if there be as 
many in the congregation, with the pastor, shall 
be necessary to constitute a quorum. 

III. The pastor of the congregation shall al- 
ways be the moderator of the session ; except 
when, for prudential reasons, it may appear advis- 
able that some other minister should be invited 
to preside ; in which case the pastor may, with 
the concurrence of the session, invite such other 
minister as they may see meet, belonging to the 
same presbytery, to preside in that case. The 
same expedient may be adopted in case of the 
sickness or absence of the pastor. 

IV. It is expedient, at every meeting of the ses- 
sion, more especially when constituted for judicial 
business, that there be a presiding minister. When, 
therefore, a church is without a pastor, the mode- 
rator of the session shall be, either the minister 
appointed for that purpose by the presbytery, or 
one invited by the session to preside on a particu- 
lar occasion. But where it is impracticable, with- 
out great inconvenience, to procure the attendance 
of such a moderator, the session may proceed 
without it. 

V. In congregations where there are two or 
more pastors, they shall, when present, alternately 
preside in the session. 

VI. The Church session is charged with main- 
taining the spiritual government of the congrega- 
tion"; for which purpose, they have power to in- 
quire into the knowledge and Christian conduct of 

VI. b Heb. xiii. 17. Obey them that have the rule over you, 
and submit yourselves : lor they watch for your souls, as they 
that must give account ; that they may do it with joy, and no* 
with grief 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. and 1 Tim. v. 17. 



SiS FORM OF GOVERN* l£S*!l. 

the members of the churchf ; to call before them 
offenders and witnesses, being members of their 
own congregation, and to introduce other witnesses 
where it may be necessary to bring the process to 
issue, and when they can be procured to attend , 
to receive members into the church ; to admonish 
to rebuke, to suspend, or exclude from the sacra- 
ments, those who are found to deserve censure d ; 
to concert the best measures for promoting the spi- 
ritual interests of the congregation ; and to ap- 
point delegates to the higher judicatories of the 
church e . 

VII. The pastor has power to convene the ses- 
sion when he may judge it requisite 1 ; and he sh'-ill 
always convene them when requested to do so by 
any two of the elders. The session shall also 
convene when directed so to do by the presbytery. 

VIII. Every session shall keep a fair record of 
its proceedings ; which record shall be, at least 
once in every year, submitted to the inspection of 
the presbytery. 

IX. It is important that every church session 
keep a fair register of marriages ; of baptisms, 
with the times of the birth of the individuals bap- 

c Ezek. xxxiv. 4. 

d 1 Thess. v. 12, 13. And we beseech you, brethren, to 
know them which labour among you, and are over you in thd 
Lord, and admonish you ; and to esteem them very highly 
in love for their work's sake. And be at peace among your- 
selves. See also 2 Thess. iii. 6, 14, 15. I Cor. xi. 2? to 
the end. 

e Acts xv. 2, 6. When therefore Paul and Barnabas had nc 
small dissention and disputation with them, they determined 
that Paul and Barnabas, and certain other of them, should go 
up to Jerusalem unto the apostles and elders, about this ques- 
tion. — And the apostles and elde ame together for to consi- 
der of this matter. 
VII * Acts xx. 17 



FORM OF GO\FRNMENT. 357 

tized ; of persons admitted to the Lord's table, 
and of the deaths, and other removals of church 
members. 



CHAPTER X. 

Of the Presbytery. 

1. The Church being divided into many sepa- 
rate congregations, these need mutual counsel and 
assistance, in-order to preserve soundness of doc- 
trine, and regularity of discipline, and to enter 
into common measures for promoting knowledge 
and religion, and for preventing infidelity, error, 
and immorality 3 . Hence arise the importance 
and usefulness of presbyterial and synodical as- 
semblies 11 . 

il. A presbytery consists of all the ministers, 
and one ruling elder from each congregation, 
within a certain district. 

III. Every congregation, which has a stated 
pastor, has a right to be represented by one elder, 

I. a The church of Jerusalem consisted of more than one, 
as is manifest both before and after the dispersion, from Acts vi. 
1, 26. Acts ix. 31. Acts xxi. 20. Act? ii. 41, 46, 47. & iv. 4. 
These congregations were under one presbyterial government, 
proved from Acts xv. 4. Acts xi. 22, 30. Acts xxi. 17, 18. 
Acts vi. That the church of Ephesus had more congregations 
than one, under a presbyterial government, appears from Acts 
xix. 18, 19, 20. 1 Cor. xvi. 8, 9, 19. compared with Acts xviii. 
19, 24, 26. Acts xx. 17, 18, 25, 28, 30, 31, 36, 37. Rev. ii. 
I, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. 

b 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which 
vas given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands of 
the presbytery. Acts xv. 2, 3, 4, 6, 22. — And when they were 
come to Jerusalem, they were received of the church, ami of 
the apostles and elders, and they declared all thing? that God 
had done with them. — And the apostles and elder* came toge- 
ther for to consider of this matter- 



SoS FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

and every collegiate church by two or more elders, 
in proportion to the number of its pastors, 

IV. Where two or more congregations are uni- 
ted under one pastor, all such congregations shall 
have but one elder to represent them. 

V. Every vacant congregation, which is regu- 
larly organized, shall be entitled to be represented 
by a ruling elder in presbytery. 

VI. Every elder not known to the presbytery, 
shall produce a certificate of his regular appoint- 
ment from the church which he represents . 

VII. Any three ministers, and as many elders 
as maybe present belonging to the presb) tery, 
being met at the time and place appointed, shall 
be a quorum competent to proceed to business 1 *. 

VIII. The presbytery has power to receive and 
issue appeals from church sessions 6 and references 

Til. c Acts xv. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6. 1 Cor. xiv. 26, 33, 40— Lot 
all things be done unto edifying ; — for God is not the author oi 
confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. — Let 
al- things be done decently and in order. 

IV. J Acts xiv. 26, 27. And thence sailed to Antioch, from 
whence they had been recommended to the grace of God for 
the work which they fulfilled. And when they were come, 
and had gathered the church together, they rehearsed all that 
God had done with them, and how he had opened the door of 
faith unto the Gentiles. Compared with Acts xi. 18. When 
they heard these things, they held iheir peace, and glorified 
God, saying, Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted re- 
pentance unto life. 

V. e Acts xv. 5, 6, 19, 20. But there rose up certain of tht. 
ect of the Pharisees, which believed, saying, that it was need- 
ful to circumcise them, and to command them to keep the law 
of Moses. And the apostles and elders came together for to 
consider of this matter. — Wherefore my sentence is, that we 
trouble not them which from among the Gentiles are turned 
to God : but that we write unto them, that they abstain from 
pollutions of idols, and from fornication, and from things stran- 
gled, and/rcmi blood 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 259 

brought before tliem in an order] j manner* 5 to 

examine and license candidates for die holy minis- 
try 8 ; to ordain, install, remove, and judge minis 
ters h ; to examine and approve or censure the re- 
cords of church sessions ; to resolve questions of 
doctrine or discipline seriously and reasonably pro- 
posed 1 ; to condemn erroneous opinions which in- 
jure the purity or peace of the church k ; to visit 
particular churches, for the purpose of inquiring 
into their state, and redressing the evils that may 

1 Acts xviii. 24, 27. And a certain Jew named Apollos, 
born at Alexandria, an eloquent man, and mighty in the Scrip- 
lures, came to Ephesus. — And when he was disposed to pass 
into Achaia, the brethren wrote, exhorting the disciples to re- 
ceive him. Compared with Acts xix. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7. 

s 1 Tim. iv. 14. Neglect not the gift that is in thee, which 
was given thee by prophecy, with the laying on of the hands 
of the presbytery. Acts xiii. 2, 3. As they ministered to the 
Lord, and fasted, the Holy Ghost said, Separate me Barnabas 
and Saul, for the work where unto I have called them. And 
when they had fasted and prayed, and laid their hands on them. 
they sent them away. 

h Acts xv. 28. For it seemed good to the Holy Ghost, and 
to us, to lay upon you no greater burden than these necessary 
things. 1 Cor. v. 3. 

1 Acts xv. 10. Now therefore why tempt ye God, to put a 
yoke upon the neck of the disciples, which neither our fathers 
flor we were able to bear? Compared with Gal. ii. 4, 5. 

k Acts xv. 22, 23, 24. Then pleased it the apostles and 
elders, with the whole church, to send chosen men of their 
»wn company to Antioch with Paul and Barnabas ; namely, 
Fudas surnamed Barsabas, and Silas, chief men anion? the bre- 
thren : and they wrote letters by them after this manner : The 
apostles, and elders, and brethren, send greeting unto the bre- 
thren which are of the Gentiles in Antioch and Syria, and 
Cilicia : forasmuch as we have heard, that certain which 
went out from us have troubled you with words, subverting 
your souls, saying, Ye must be circumcised, and keep the law ; 
U> whom we gave no such commandment. 
31 



3u0 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

have arisen in them 1 5 to unite or divide congrega- 
tions, at the request of the people, or to form or 
receive new congregations, and in general to ordei 
whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the 
churches under their care m . 

IX. It shall be the duty of the presbytery to 
keep a full and fair record of their proceedings, 
and to report to the synod, every year, licensures, 
oidinations, the receiving or dismissing of mem- 
bers, the removal of members by death, the union 
or division of congregations, or the formation oi 
new ones, and in general, all the important changes 
which may have taken place within their bounds 
in the course of the year. 

X. The presbytery shall meet on its own ad- 
1 * journment ; and when any emergency shall require 

a meeting sooner than the time to which it stands 
adjourned, the moderator, or in case of his absence, 
death, or inability to act, the stated clerk, shall, 
with the concurrence, or at the request of two mi- 
nisters and two elders, the elders being of different 
congregations, call a special meeting. For this 
purpose he shall send a circular letter, specifying 

1 Acts xx. 17. And from Miletus he sent to Ephesus, and 
called the elders of the church. Acts vi. 2. Then the twelve 
called the multitude of the disciples unto them, and said, It is 
not reason that we should leave the word of God, and serve 
tables. Acts xv. 30. So when they were dismissed, they 
came to Antioch ; and when they had gathered the multitude 
together, they delivered the epistle. 

ra Eph. vi. 18. Praying always with all prayer and sup- 
plication in the Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perse- 
verance and supplication for all saints. — Phil. iv. 6. Be 
careful for nothing : but in every thing by prayer and suj>- 
pHcation, with thanksgiving, let your requests be made known 
unto God. 



FORM OF G> VERNMENT. 3G I 

the particular business of the intended meeting, 
to every minister belonging to the presbytery, 
and to the session of every vacant congrega- 
tion, in due time previous to the meeting; which 
shall not be less than ten days. And nothing shall 
be transacted at such special meeting besides the 
particular business for which the judicatory has 
been thus convened. 

XI. At every meeting of presbytery, a sermon 
shall be delivered, if convenient ; and every par- 
ticular session shall be opened and closed with 
prayer. 

XII. Ministers in good standing in other pres- 
byteries, or in any sister churches, who may hap- 
pen to be present, may be invited to sit with the 
presbytery, as corresponding members. Such 
members shall be entitled to deliberate and advise, 
but not to vote in any decisions of the presbytery. 



CHAPTER XI. 

Of the Synod.* 

I. As a presbytery is a convention of the bi- 
shops and elders within a certain district : so a sy- 
nod is a convention of the bishops and elders with- 
in a larger district, including at least three presby- 
teries. The ratio of the representation of elders in 
the synod is the same as in the presbytery. 

* As the proofs already adduced in favour of a presbyterial 
assembly in the government of the church, are equally valid 
in support of a synodical assembly, it is unnecessary to repeat 
the scriptures to which reference has been made under Chap. 
X. or to add any other. 



362 FORM OF GOVERNMExVT. 

II. Any seven ministers, belonging to the synod, 
who shall convene at the time and place of meet- 
ing, with as many elders as may be present, shall 
be a quorum to transact synodical business ; pro- 
vided not more than three of the said ministers 
pelong to one presbytery. 

III. The same rule, as to corresponding mem- 
bers, which was laid down with respect to the pres- 
bytery, shall apply to the synod. 

IV. The synod has power to receive and issue 
all appeals regularly brought up from the presby- 
teries ; to decide on all references made to them j 
to review the records of presbyteries, and approve 
or censure them ; to redress whatever has been 
done by presbyteries contrary to order; to take 
effectual care that presbyteries observe the consti- 
tution of the church ; to erect new presbyteries, 
and unite or divide those which were before 
erected ; generally to take such order with respect 
to the presbyteries, sessions, and people under their 
care, as may be in conformity with the word of God 
and the established rules, and which tend to pro- 
mote the edification of the church ; and, finally, 
to propose to the general assembly, for their 
a Joption, such measures as may be of common ad- 
vantage to the whole church. 

V. The synod shall convene at least once in 
each year ; at the opening of which a sermon shall 
be delivered by the moderator, or in case of his 
absence, by some other member ; and every par- 
ticular session shall be opened and closed with 
prayer. 

VI. It shall be the duty of the synod to keep 
*ull and fair records of its proceedings, to submit 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 363 

them annually to the inspection of the general 
assembly, and to report to the assembly the num- 
ber of its presbyteries, and of the members and 
alterations of the presbyteries. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Of the General Assembly * 

I. The general assembly is the highest judica- 
tory of the Presbyterian Church. It shall repre- 
sent, in one body, all the particular churches of 
this denomination ; and shall bear the title of 
The General Assembly of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America. 

II. The general assembly shall consist of an 
equal delegation of bishops and elders from each 
presbytery, in the following proportion ; viz. each 
presbytery consisting of not more than 24 mi- 
nisters, shall send one minister and one elder ; 

* The radical principles of Presbyterian church govern- 
ment and discipline are ; — That the several different congre- 
gations of believers, taken collectively, constitute one church 
of Christ, called emphatically the church ; — that a larger part 
of the church, or a representation ol it, should govern a smaller, 
or determine matters of controversy which arise therein ;-— 
that, in like manner, a representation of the whole should go- 
vern and determine in regard to evei y part, and to all the parts 
united ; that is, that a majoyity shall govern : and consequently 
that appeals may be carried from lower to higher judicatories, 
till they be finally decided by the collected wisdom and united 
voice of the whole church. For these principles and this pro- 
cedure, the example of the apostles, and the practice of the 
primitive church, is consideied ay authority. See Acts xv. 
to the 29th verse ; and the pr oofs alduced under the three 
last chapters. 

31* 



864 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

and each Presbytery consisting of more than twen- 
ty-four ministers, shall send two ministers and two 
elders ; and in the like proportion for every twen- 
ty-four ministers in any Presbytery ' and these de- 
legates so appointed shall be styled, Commissioners 
to the General Assembly, 

III. Any fourteen or more of these commission- 
ers, one half of whom shall be ministers, being met 
on the day. and at the place appointed, shall be a 
quorum for the transaction of business. 

IV. The general assembly shall receive and 
issue all appeals and references, which may be re 
gularly brought before them from the inferior ju 
dicatories. They shall review the records of every 
synod, and approve or censure them : they shall 
give their advice and instruction in all cases sub- 
mitted to them in conformity with the constitution 
of the church*, and they shall constitute the bond 
of union, peace, correspondence, and mutual con- 
fidence, among all our churches. 

V. To the general assembly also belongs the 
power of deciding in all controversies respecting 
doctrine and discipline ; of reproving, warning, or 
bearing testimony against error in doctrine, or im- 
morality in practice, in any church, presbytery, or 
synod ; of erecting new synods when it may be 
judged necessary; of superintending the concerns 
of the whole church ; of corresponding with fo- 
reign churches, on such terms as mav be agreed 
upon by the assembly and the corresponding body , 
of suppressing schismatical contentions and dis- 
putations ; and, in general, of recommending and 
attempting reformation of manners, and the pro- 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 3G5 

motion af charity, truth, and holiness, through all 
the churches under their care. 

VI- Before any overtures or regulations propo- 
sed by the assembly to be established as constitu- 
tional rules, shall be obligatory on the churches, 
it shall be necessary to transmit them to all the 
presbyteries, and to receive the returns of at least 
a majority of them, in writing, approving thereof. 

VII. The general assembly shall meet at least 
once in every year. On the day appointed for 
that purpose, the moderator of the last assembly, 
if present, or in case of his absence, some other 
minister, shall open the meeting with a sermon, 
and preside until a new moderator be chosen. No 
commissioner shall have a right to deliberate or 
vote in the assembly, until his name shall have 
been enrolled by the clerk, and his commission 
examined, and filed among the papers of the 
assembly. 

VIII. Each session of the assembly shall be 
opened and closed with prayer. And the whole 
business of the assembly being finished, and the 
vote taken for dissolving the present Assembly, 
the moderator shall say from the chair, — i; By vir- 

• tue of the authority delegated to me, by the 
" church, let this general assembly be dissolved, 
fi and I do hereby dissolve it, and require another 
" % general assembly, chosen in the same manner, 

* to meet at on the day of 

A. D. " — after which he 
shall pray and return thanks, and pronounce oil 
those present, the apostolic benediction. 



36G FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

Of Electing and Ordaining Ruling Elders and 
Deacons. 

I. Having defined the officers of the church, 
and the judicatories by which it shall be governed, 

t is proper here to prescribe the mode in which 
ecclesiastical rulers should be ordained to their 
respective offices, as well as some of the principles 
by which they shall be regulated in discharging 
their several duties. 

II. Every congregation shall elect persons to 
the office of ruling elder, and to the office of dea 
con, or either of them, in the mode most approved 
and in use in that congregation 3 . But in all cases 
the persons elected must be male members in full 
communion in the church in which they are to ex- 
ercise their office. 

III. When any person shall have been elected 
to either of these offices, and shall have declared 
his willingness to accept thereof, he shall be se«. 
apart in the following manner : 

IV. After sermon, the minister shall state, in a 
concise manner, the warrant and nature of the 
office of ruling elder or deacon, together with the 
character proper to be sustained, and the duties to 
be fulfilled by the officer elect : having done this, 
he shall propose to the candidate, in the presence ol 
the congregation, the following questions : — viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old 
and New Testaments to be the word of God, the 
only infallible rule of faith and practice ? 

1 1 Cor. xiv. 40. Let all things be done decently, and ia 
order. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 3G7 

2. Do 3 r ou sincerely receive and adopt the con- 
fession of faith of this church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 

3. Do you approve of the government and dis- 
cipline of the Presbyterian church in these United 
States ? 

4. Do you accept the office of ruling elder, (oi 
deacon, as the case may be,) in this congregation, 
and promise faithfully to perform all the duties 
thereof? 

5. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, 
and purity, of the church? 

The elder, or deacon elect, having answered 
these questions in the affirmative, the minister shall 
address to the members of the church the follow- 
ing question : — viz. 

Do you, the members of this church, acknow- 
ledge and receive this brother as a ruling elder, 
(or deacon) and do you promise to yield him all 
that honour, encouragement, and obedience, in the 
Lord, to which his office, according to the word ot 
God, and the constitution of this church, entitles 
him ? 

The members of the church having answered 
this question in the affirmative, by holding up their 
right-hands, the minister shall proceed to set apart 
the candidate, by prayer, to the office of ruling 
elder, (or deacon, as the b case may be,) and shall 
give to him, and to the congregation, an exhortation 
suited to the occasion. 

V. Where there is an existing session, it is pro- 
per that the members of that body, at the close of 

b Ants vi. f>, 6. 



368 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

the service, and in the face of the congregation, 
take the newly-ordained elder by the band, say- 
ing in words to this purpose, — " We giveyCu the 
" right-hand of fellowship, to take part of this 
" office with us." 

VI. The offices of ruling elder and deacon are 
both perpetual, and cannot be laid aside at plea- 
s ire. No person can be divested of either office 
but by deposition. Yet an elder or deacon may 
become, by age or infirmity, incapable of perform 
# ng the duties of his office ; or he may, thougl 
chargeable with neither heresy nor immorality, De 
come unacceptable, in his official character, to a 
majority of the congregation to which he belongs* 
In either of these cases, he may, as often happens 
with respect to a minister, cease to be an acting 
elder or deacon. 

VII. Whenever a ruling elder or deacon, from 
either of these causes, or from any other, not in- 
ferring crime, shall be incapable of serving the 
church to edification, the session shall take order 
on the subject, and state the fact, together with 
the reasons of it, on their records. Provided 
always, that nothing of this kind shall be done 
without the concurrence of the individual in 
question, unless by the advice of presbytery. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

Of Licensing Candidates or Probationers to preach 
the Gospel. 

I. The Holy Scriptures require that some trial 
be previously had of them who are to be ordained 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 309 

to the ministry of the Gospel, that this sacred of- 
fice may not be degraded, by being committed to 
weak or unworthy men a ; and that the churches 
may have an opportunity to form a better judg- 
ment respecting the talents of those by whom they 
are to be instructed and governed. For this pur- 
pose presbyteries shall license probationers to 
preach the Gospel, that after a competent trial oc 
their talents, and receiving from the churches a 
good report, they may. in due time, ordain them 
to the sacred office 15 . 

II. 'Every candidate for licensure shall be taken 
on trials by that presbytery to which he most na- 
turally belongs ; and he shall be coasidered as 
most naturally belonging to that presbytery within 
the bounds of which he has ordinarily resided. 
But in case any candidate should find it more con- 
venient to put himself under the care of a presby- 
tery at a distance from that to which he most na- 
turally belongs, he may be received by the said 
presbytery, on his producing testimonials either 
from the presbytery within the bounds of which 
he has commonly resided, or from any two minis- 
ters of that presbytery in good standing, of his 
exemplary piety, and other requisite qualifica- 
tions. 

III. It is proper and requisite that candidates 
applying to the presbytery to be licensed to preach 
the Gospel, produce satisfactory testimonials or 

a 1 Tim. iii. 6. Not a novice. 2 Tim. ii. 2. And the 
things that thou hast heard of me among many witnesses, the 
same commit thou to faithful men, who ehall be able to teach 
others also. 

* 1 Tim. iii. 7. 3 John 12. 



370 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

their good moral character, and of their being re t 
gular members of some particular church. And 
it is the duty of the presbytery, for their satisfac- 
tion with regard to the real piety of such candi 
dates, to examine them respecting their experi- 
mental acquaintance with religion, and the motives 
which influence them to desire the sacred office . 
This examination shall be close and particular, 
and, in most cases, may best be conducted in the 
presence of the presbytery only. And it is recom- 
mended, that the candidate be also required to 
produce a diploma of bachelor or master of arts, 
from some college or university : or, at least, au- 
thentic testimonials of his having gone through a 
regular course of learning. 

IV. Because it is highly reproachful to religion, 
and dangerous to the church, to entrust the holy mi 
nistry to weak and ignorant men d , the presbytery 
shall try each candidate, as to his knowledge of 
the Latin language : and the original languages in 
which the Holy Scriptures were written. They 
shall also examine him on the arts and sciences ; 
on theology, natural and revealed; and on eccle- 
siastical history, the sacraments, and church go- 
vernment. And in order to make trial of his ta- 
lents to explain and vindicate, and practically to 
enforce, the doctrines of the Gospel, the presby- 
tery shall require of him, 

1. A Latin exegesis on some common head hi 
divinity. 

2. A critical exercise ; in which the candidate 

f Rom. ii. 21. Thou, theiefore, which teachest another, 
teachest thou not thyself? Szc. in connexion with letter a 
d 3ee letters a and b 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 3 7 1 

shall give a specimen of his taste and judgment in 
6acred criticism ; presenting an explication of the 
original text, stating its connexion, illustrating its 
force and beauties, removing its difficulties, and 
solving any important questions which it may 
present. 

3. A lecture, or exposition of several verses of 
Scripture ; and, 

4. A popular sermon. 

V. These, or other similar exercises, at the dis- 
cretion of the presbytery, shall be exhibited until 
they shall have obtained satisfaction as to the can- 
didate's piety, literature, and aptness to teach in 
the churches e . The lecture and popular sermon, 
if the presbytery think proper, may be delivered 
in the presence of a congregation. 

VI. That the most effectual measures may be 
taken to guard against the admission of insufficient 
men into the sacred office f , it is recommended, that 
no candidate, except in extraordinary cases, be 
licensed, unless, after his having completed the 
usual course of academical studies, he shall have 
studied divinity at least two years, under some ap- 
proved divine or professor of theology. 

VII. If the presbytery be satisfied with his trials, 
they shall then proceed to license him in the fol- 
lowing manner: The moderator shall propose to 
him the following questions : viz. 

1. Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and 
New Testaments to be the word of God, the only 
infallible rule of faith and practice ? 

e 1 Tim. iii. 2. — Apt to teach. See also the foregoing qur> 
tations. 

See letter a . 



372 FORM Or GOVERNMENT. 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the con- 
fession of faith of this church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures ? 

3. Do you promise to study the peace, unity, 
and purity of the church ? 

4. Do you promise to submit yourself, in the 
Lord, to the government of this presbytery, or of 
any other presbytery in the bounds of which you 
may be called ? 

VIII. The candidate having answered these 
questions in the affirmative, and the moderator 
having offered up a prayer suitable to the occasion, 
he shall address himself to the candidate to the 
following purpose : — " In the name of the Lord 
" Jesus Christ, and by that authority which he 
" hath given to the church for its edification, we 
" do license you to preach the Gospel, wherever 
" God in his providence may call you : and for 
" this purpose, may the blessing of God rest upon 
" you, and the Spirit of Christ fill your heart. — 
" Amen!" and record shall be made of the licen- 
sure in the following or like form : viz. 

At the day of 

the presbytery of having 

received testimonials in favour of 
of his having gone through a regular course of lite- 
rature ; of his good moral character; and of his 
being in the communion of the church : proceeded 
o take the usual parts of trial for his licensure : 
and he having given satisfaction as to his accom- 
plishments in literature ; as to his experimental 
acquaintance with religion ; and as to his pro- 
ficiency in divinity and other studies ; the pres- 
bytery did, and hereby do, express their approba- 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. Sv3 

don of all these parts of trial : and he having 
adopted the confession of faith of this church, and 
satisfactorily answered the questions appointed to 
be put to candidates to be licensed ; the presby- 
tery did, and hereby do license him, the said 
to preach the Gospel of Christ, 
as a probationer for the holy ministry, within the 
bounds of this presbytery, or wherever else he 
shall be orderly called. 

IX. When any candidate for licensure, shall 
have occasion, while his trials are going on, to re- 
move from the bounds of his own presbytery into 
those of another, it shall be considered as regular 
for the latter presbytery, on his producing proper 
testimonials from the former, to take up his trials 
at the point at which they were left, and conduct 
them to a conclusion, in the same manner as if 
they had been commenced by themselves. 

X. In like manner, when any candidate, after 
licensure, shall, by the permission of his presby- 
tery, remove without its limits, an extract of the 
record of his licensure, accompanied with a pres- 
byterial recommendation, signed by the clerk, 
shall be his testimonials to the presbytery under 
whose care he shall come. 

XI. When a licentiate shall have been preach- 
ing for a considerable time, and his services do not 
appear to be edifying to the churches, the presby- 
tery may, if they think proper, recall his license. 



374 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 



CHAPTER XV. 

Of the Election and Ordination of Bishops or Pas- 
tors, and Evangelists. 

I. When any probationer shall have preached 
so much to the satisfaction of any congregation, 
as that the people appear prepared to elect a pas- 
tor, the session shall take measures to convene 
them for this purpose : and it shall always be the 
duty of the session to convene them, when a ma- 
jority of the persons entitled to vote in the case, 
shall, by a petition, request that a meeting may be 
called. 
t^ II. When such a meeting is intended, the ses- 

sion shall solicit the presence and counsel of some 
neighbouring minister to assist them in conducting 
the election contemplated, unless highly inconve- 
nient on account of distance ; in which case they 
may proceed without such assistance. 

III. On a Lord's day, immediately after public 
worship, it shall be intimated from the pulpit, that 
all the members of that congregation are requested 
to meet, on ensuing, at the church, 
or usual place for holding public worship ; then 
and there, if it be agreeable to them, to proceed 
to the election of a pastor for that congregation. 

IV. On the day appointed, the minister invited 
to preside, if he be present, shall, if it be deemed 
expedient, preach a sermon ; and after sermon he ' 
shall announce to the people, that he will imme- 
diately proceed to take the votes of the electors 
of that congregation, for a pastor, if such be their 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 376 

desire : and when this desire shall be expressed, 
by a majority of voices, he shall then proceed to 
take votes accordingly. In this election, no per- 
son shall be entitled to vote who refuses to submit 
to the censures of the church, regularly adminis- 
tered ; or who does not contribute his just propor- 
tion, according to his own engagements, or the 
rules of that congregation, to all its necessary 
expenses. 

V. When the votes are taken, if it appear that 
a large minority of the people are averse from the 
candidate who has a majority of votes, and cannot 
be induced to concur in the call, the presiding mi- 
nister shall endeavour to dissuade the congrega- 
tion from prosecuting it further. But if the peo- 
ple be nearly, or entirely, unanimous ; or if the 
majority shall insist upon their right to call a pas- 
tor, the presiding minister, in that case, after using 
his utmost endeavours to persuade the congrega- 
tion to unanimity, shall proceed to draw a call, in 
due form, and to have it subscribed by the elec- 
tors ; certifying at the same time, in writing, 
the number and circumstances of those who do 
not concur in the call : all which proceedings shall 
be laid before the presbytery, together with the 
call. 

VI. The call shall be in the following, or like 
form : viz. 

The congregation of being, on 

sufficient grounds, well satisfied of the ministerial 
qualifications of you and having 

good hopes, from our past experience of your la- 
bours, that your ministrations in the Gospel will 
be profitable to our spiritual interests, do earnestly 
32* 



376 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

/ call and desire you to undertake the pastoral office 
in said congregation ; promising you, in the dis- 
charge of your duty, all proper support, encou- 
ragement, and obedience in the Lord. And that 
you may be free from worldly cares and avoca- 
tions, we hereby promise and oblige ourselves to 
pay to you the sum of 

in regular quarterly (or half yearly, or yearly) 
payments, during the time of your being and con- 
tinuing the regular pastor of this church. In tes- 
timony whereof, we have respectively subscribed 
our names, this day of A. D. 

Attested by A. D. Moderator of the meeting. 

VII. But if any congregation shall choose to 
subscribe their call by their elders and deacons, 

j 4 or by their trustees, or by a select committee, they 

shall be at liberty to do so. But it shall, in such 
case, be fully certified to the presbytery, by the 
minister, or other person who presided, that the 
persons signing have been appointed, for that pur- 
pose, by a public vote of the congregation ; and 
that the call has been, in all other respects, pre- 
pared as above directed. 

VIII. When a call shall be presented to any 
minister or candidate, it shall always be viewed a& 
a sufficient petition from the people for his instal- 
ment. The acceptance of a call, by a minister 
or candidate, shall always be considered as a re- 
quest, on his part, to be installed at the same time. 
And when a candidate shall be ordained in conse- 
quence of a call from any congregation, the pres- 
bytery shall, at the same time, if practicable, in 
stall him pastor of that congregation. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 377 

IX. The call, thus prepared, shall be presented 
to the presbytery, under whose care the person 
called shall be ; that, if the presbytery think it ex- 
pedient to present the call to him, it may be ac- 
cordingly presented : and no minister or candidate 
shall receive a call but through the hands of the 
presbytery. 

X. If the call be to the licentiate of another 
presbytery, in that case the commissioners deputed 
from the congregation to prosecute the call, shall 
produce, to that judicatory, a certificate from their 
own presbytery, regularly attested by the modera- 
tor and clerk, that the call has been laid before 
them, and that it is in order. If that presbytery 
present the call to their licentiate, and he be dis- 
posed to accept it, they shall then dismiss him from 
their jurisdiction, and require him to repair to th? t 
presbytery, into the bounds of which he is called ; 
and there to submit himself to the usual trials pre- 
paratory to ordination. 

XI. Trials for ordination, especially in a differ- 
ent presbytery from that in which the candidate 
was licensed, shall consist of a careful examination 
as to his acquaintance with experimental religion ; 
as to his knowledge of philosophy, theology, eccle- 
siastical history, the Greek and Hebrew languages, 
and such other branches of learning as to the pres- 
bytery may appear requisite ; and as to his know- 
ledge of the constitution, the rules and principles 
of the government, and disclipine of the church ; 
together with such written discourse, or discourses, 
founded on the word of God, as to the presbytery 



378 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

shall seem proper 3 . The presbytery, being fully 
satisfied with his qualifications for the sacred office, 
shall appoint a day for his ordination, which ought 
to be, if convenient, in that church of which he is 
to be the minister. It is also recommended that a 
fast day be observed in the congregation previous 
to the day of ordination b . 

XII. The day appointed for ordination being 
come, and the presbytery convened, a member of 
the presbytery, previously appointed to that duty, 
shall preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. 
The same, or another member appointed to pre- 
side, shall afterward briefly recite from the pul- 
pit, in the audience of the people, the proceedings 
of the presbytery preparatory to this transaction : 
} * he shall point out the nature and importance of the 

ordinance; and endeavour to impress the audience 
with a proper sense of the solemnity of the transac- 
tion. 

Then, addressing himself to the candidate, he 
shall propose to him the following questions, viz. 

1 . Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old 
and New Testaments to be the word of God, the 
only infallible rule of faith and practice ? 

2. Do you sincerely receive and adopt the con* 
fession of faith of this church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scriptures d ? 

3. Do you approve of the government and 
iscipline of the Presbyterian Church in these 

United States e ? 

a See the proofs in sections 1, 2, 3, 4, of chapter iv. 

b Acts xiii. 2, 3. 

« 2 Tim. iii. 16. Eph. ii. 20. 

* 2 Tim. i. 13. 

• See letter d . 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 379 

4. Do you promise subjection to your brethren 
in the Lord 1 ! 

5. Have you been induced, as far as you know 
your own heart, to seek the office of the holy mi- 
nistry from love to God, and a sincere desire to 
promote his glory in the Gospel of his Son° ? 

6. Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in 
maintaining the truths of the Gospel, and the pu- 
rity and peace of the church ; whatever persecu- 
tion or opposition may arise unto you on that ac- 
count 11 ? 

7. Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in 
the exercise of all private and personal duties, 
which become you as a Christian and a minister of 
the Gospel ; as well as in all relative duties, and the 
public duties of your office 5 endeavouring to adorn 
the profession of the Gospel by your conversation ; 
and walking with exemplary piety before the flock 
over which God shall make you overseer 1 ? 

8. Are you now willing to take the charge of 
this congregation, agreeably to your declaration at 
accepting their call ? And do you promise to dis- 
charge the duties of a pastor to them, as God shall 
give you strength k ? 

XIII. The candidate having answered these 
questions in the affirmative, the presiding minister 
shall propose to the people the following questions; 

1. Do you, the people of this congregation, con 

' 1 Pet. v. 5. 

cr 1 Cor. ii. 2. 2 Cor. iv. 5. 

k Acts xx. 17—31. 

» See the epistles to Timothy and Titus Uiroaghout# \ 

k 1 Pet. v. 2. 



380 FORM OF GO KNMEtfT. 

tinue to profess your readiness to receive 

whom you have called to be your mi- 
nister ? 

2. Do you promise to receive the word of truth 
from his mouth, with meekness and love ; and to 
submit to him in the due exercise of discipline 1 ? 

3. Do you promise to encourage him in his ar- 
duous labour, and to assist his endeavours for your 
instruction and spiritual edification 131 ? 

4. And do you engage to continue to him, while 
he is your pastor, that competent worldly mainte- 
nance which you have promised ; and whatever 
else you may see needful for the honour of reli- 
gion, and his comfort among you 11 ? 

XIV. The people having answered these ques* 
tions in the affirmative, by holding up their right 
hands, the candidate shall kneel down in the most 
convenient part of the church. Then the presi- 
ding minister shall, by prayer , and with the laying 
on of the hands of the presbytery?, according to the 
apostolic example, solemnly ordain him to the 
holy office of the Gospel ministry. Prayer being 
ended, he shall rise from his knees ; and the minis- 
ter who presides shall first, and afterward all the 
members of the presbytery in their order, take him 
by the right-hand, saying, in words to this purpose, 
" We give you the right-hand of fellowship, to take 
4 part of this ministry with us q ." After which 

1 James i. 21. Heb. xiii. 17. 

m 1 Thess. v. 12. 13. 

* 1 Cor. ix. 7—15. 

° Acts xiii. 2, 3. 

P 1 Tim. iv. 14. 

q Gal. ii. 9. Act3 i. 25. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 381 

the minister presiding, or some other appointed for 
the purpose, shall give a solemn charge in the name 
of God, to the newly ordained bishop 1 ", and to the 
people', to persevere in the discharge of their mu- 
tual duties ; and shall then, by prayer, recommend 
them both to the grace of God, and his holy keep- 
ing, and finally, after singing a psalm, shall dismiss 
the congregation with the usual blessing. And 
the presbytery shall duly record the transaction. 

XV. As it is sometimes desirable and important 
that a candidate who has not received a call to be 
the pastor of a particular congregation, should, ne- 
vertheless, be ordained to the work of the Gospel 
ministry, as an evangelist to preach the Gospel, ad- 
minister sealing ordinances, and organize churches, 
in frontier or destitute settlements ; in this case, 
the last of the preceding questions shall be 
omitted, and the following used as a substitute : — 
viz. 

Are you now willing to undertake the work of 
an evangelist ; and do you promise to discharge the 
duties which may be incumbent on you in this cha- 
racter, as God shall give you strength ? 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Of Translation, or Removing a Mbiister from one 

Charge to another. 

I. No bishop shall be translated from one church 

to another, nor shall he receive any call for that 

purpose, but by the permission of the presbytery. 

' 2 Tim. iv. 1, 2. 

• Mark iv. 24. Heb. ii. 1. See also letters ] m ■. 



382 TORxM OF GOVERNMENT. 

II. Any church, desiring to call a settled minis 
ter from his present charge, shall, by commission- 
ers properly authorized, represent to the presby- 
tery the ground on which they plead his removal. 
The presbytery, having maturely considered their 
plea, may, according as it appears more or less 
reasonable, either recommend to them to desist 
from prosecuting the call, or may order it to be 
delivered to the minister to whom it is directed. 
If the parties be not prepared to have the matter 
issued at that presbytery, a written citation shall 
be given to the minister and his congregation, to 
appear before the presbytery at their next meeting. 
This citation shall be read from the pulpit in that 
church, by a member of the presbytery appointed 
for that purpose, immediately after public worship $ 
so that, at least two Sabbaths shall intervene be- 
twixt the citation and the meeting of the presby- 
tery at which the cause of translation is to be con- 
sidered. The presbytery being met, and having 
heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of 
the case, either continue him in his former charge, 
or translate him, as they shall deem to be most for 
the peace and edification of the church ; or refer 
the whole affair to the synod at their next meeting, 
for their advice and direction. 

III. When the congregation calling any settled 
minister is within the limits of another presbytery, 
that congregation shall obtain leave from the pres- 
bytery to which they belong, to apply to the pres 
bytery of which he is a member : and that presby- 
tery, having cited him and his congregation as be- 
fore directed, shall proceed to hear and issue the 
cause. If they agree to the translation, they shall 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 383 

release him from his present charge ; and having 
given him proper testimonials, shall require him 
to repair to that presbytery, within the bounds of 
which the congregation calling him lies, that the 
proper steps nray be taken for his regular settle- 
ment in that congregation : and the presbytery to 
which the congregation belongs, having received 
an authenticated certificate of his release, under 
the hand of the clerk of that presbytery, shall 
proceed to install him m the congregation, as soon 
as convenient. Provided always, that no bishop 
or pastor shall be translated, without his own con- 
sent previously obtained. 

IV. When any minister is to be settled in a con- 
gregation, the instalment, which consists in consti- 
tuting a pastoral relation between him and the peo- 
ple of that particular church, may be performed 
either by the presbytery, or by a committee ap- 
pointed for that purpose, as may appear most ex- 
pedient : and the following order shall be observed 
therein : 

V. A day shall be appointed for the instalment 
at such time as may appear most convenient, and 
due notice thereof given to the congregation. 

VI. When the presbytery, or committee, shall 
be convened and constituted, on the day appointed, 
a sermon shall be delivered, by some one of the 
members previously appointed thereto ; imme- 
diately after which, the bishop who is to preside 
shall state to the congregation the design of their 
meeting, and briefly recite the proceedings of the 
presbytery relative thereto. And then, addressing 
himself to the minister to be installed, shall pro- 
pose to him the following or similar questions: 

33 



3ft4 torm or government. 

1. Are you now willing to take the charge of 
this congregation, as their pastor, agreeably to your 
declaration at accepting their call? 

2. Do you conscientiously believe and declare, 
as far as you know your own heart, that in taking 
upon you this charge, you are influenced by a sin- 
;ere desire to promote the glory of God, and the 
good of his church ? 

3. Do you solemnly promise, that, by the assist- 
ance of the grace of God, you will endeavour 
faithfully to discharge all the duties of a pastor to 
this congregation ; and will be careful to maintain 
a deportment, in all respects becoming a minister 
of the Gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordi- 
nation engagements ? 

I 4 To all these having received satisfactory an- 

swers, he shall propose to the people the same 
or like questions as those directed under the head 
of ordination ; which, having been also satisfac- 
torily answered, by holding up the right-hand in 
testimony of assent, he shall solemnly pronounce 
and declare the said minister to be regularly con- 
stituted the pastor of that congregation. A charge 
shall then be given to both parties, as directed in 
the case of ordination ; and, after prayer, and sing- 
ing a psalm adapted to the transaction, the congre- 
gation shall be dismissed with the usual benediction 
VII. It is highly becoming, that, after the so- 
lemnity of the instalment, the heads of families ot 
that congregation who are then present, or at lea«t 
the elders, and those appointed to take care of the 
temporal concerns of that church, should come 
forward to their pastor, and give him their right- 
hand, in token of cordial reception and affection- 
ate regard. 



f r ;?M H* GOVERNMENT 385 

CHAPTER XVII. 

Of Resigning a Pastoral Charge. 

When any minister shall labour under such 
grievances in his congregation, as that he shall de- 
sire leave to resign his pastoral charge, the presby- 
tery shall cite the congregation to appear, by theii 
commissioners, at their next meeting, to show 
cause, if any they have, why the presbytery should 
not accept the resignation. If the congregation 
fail to appear, or if their reasons for retaining their 
pastor be deemed by the presbytery insufficient, he 
shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral 
charge, of which due record shall be made ; and 
that church shall be held to be vacant, till supplied 
again, in an orderly manner, with another minis- 
ter : and if any congregation shall desire to be re- 
leased from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis 
mutandis, shall be observed. 

CHAPTER XVIII. 

Of Missions. 

When vacancies become so numerous in any 
presbytery, that they cannot be supplied with the 
frequent administration of the word and ordinan- 
ces, it shall be proper for such presbytery, or any 
vacant congregation within their bounds, with the 
leave of the presbytery, to apply to any other pres- 
bytery, or to any synod, or to the general assem- 
bly, for such assistance as they can afford. And, 
when any presbytery shall send any of their minis- 
ters or probationers to distant vacancies, the mis- 
sionary shall be ready to produce his credentials to 



*4 



386 FORM OF GOVERNMENT 

the presbytery or presbyteries, through the bounds 
of which he may pass, or at least to a committee 
thereof, and obtain their approbation. And the 
general assembly may, of their own knowledge, 
send missions to any part to plant churches, or to 
supply vacancies : and, for this purpose, may di- 
rect any presbytery to ordain evangelists, or minis- 
ters without relation to particular churches : pro- 
vided always, that such missions be made with the 
consent of the parties appointed ; and that the ju- 
dicatory sending them, make the necessary provi- 
sion for their support and reward in the perform- 
ance of this service. 

CHAPTER XIX. 

Of Moderators, 

I. It is equally necessary in the judicatories of 
the church, as in other assemblies, that there should 
be a moderator or president; that the business 
may be conducted with order and despatch. 

II. The moderator is to be considered as possess- 
ing, by delegation from the whole body, all autho- 
rity necessary for the preservation of order; for 
convening and adjourning the judicatory; and di- 
recting its operations according to the rules of the 
church. He is to propose to the judicatory every 
subject of deliberation that comes before them- 
He may propose what appears to him the most re- 
gular and speedy way of bringing any business to 
issue. He shall prevent the members from inter- 
rupting each other; and require them, in speak- 
ing, always to address the chair. He shall pre- 
vent a speaker from deviating from the subject \ 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 337 

a:*«i rrom using personal reflections. Tie shall 
silence those who refuse to obey order. lie shall 
prevent members who attempt to leave the judi- 
catory without leave obtained from him. He 
shall, at a proper season, when the deliberations 
are ended, put the question and call the votes. If 
the judicatory be equally divided he shall possess 
the casting vote. If he be not willing to decide, 
he shall put the question a second time ; and ii 
the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- 
cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. 
In all questions he shall give a concise and clear 
state of the object of the vote ; and the vote be 
ing taken, shall then declare how the question is 
decided. And he shall likewise be empowered, 
on any extraordinary emergency, to convene the 
judicatory, by his circular letter, before the ordi- 
nary time of meeting. 

III. The moderator of the presbytery shall be 
chosen from year to year, or at every meeting of 
the presbytery, as the presbytery may think best. 
The moderator of the synod, and of the general 
assembly, shall be chosen at each meeting of those 
judicatories : and the moderator, or, in case of his 
absence, another member appointed for the pur- 
pose, shall open the next meeting with a sermon, 
and shall hold the chair till a new moderator be 
chosen. 

CHAPTER XX. 

Of Clerks. 

Every judicatory shall choose a clerk, to record 
their transactions, whose continuance shall be du- 



388 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

ring pleasure. It shall be the duty of the clerk, 
besides recording the transactions, to preserve the 
records careful ly ; and to grant extracts from them, 
whenever properly required : and such extracts, 
under the hand of the clerk, shall be considered 
as authentic vouchers of the fact which they de- 
clare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and to every 
part of the church. 

CHAPTER XXI. 

Of vacant Congregations Assembling for public 
Worship. 

Considering the great importance of weekly 
assembling the people, for the public worship of 
God ; in order thereby to improve their know- 
ledge ; to confirm their habits of worship, and their 
desire of the public ordinances ; to augment their 
reverence for the most high God ; and to promote 
the charitable affections which unite men most 
firmly in society : it is recommended, that every 
vacant congregation meet together, on the Lord's 
day, at one or more places, for the purpose oi 
prayer, singing praises, and reading the holy Scrip- 
tures, together with the works of such approved 
divines, as the presbytery, within whose bounds 
they are, may recommend, and they may be able 
to procure ; and that the elders or deacons be the 
persons who shall preside, and select the portions 
of Scripture, and of the other books to be read ; 
and to see that the whole be conducted in a be- 
coming and oiderly manner. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 389 

CHAPTER XXII. 

Of Commissioners to the General Assembly. 

I. The commissioners to the general assembly 
shall always be appointed by the presbytery from 
which they come, at its last stated meeting, imme- 
diately preceding the meeting of the general as- 
sembly ; provided, that there be a sufficient inter- 
val between that time and the meeting of the 
assembly, for their commissioners to attend to 
their duty in due season ; otherwise, the presby- 
tery may make the appointment at any stated 
meeting, not more than seven months preceding 
the meeting of the assembly. And as much as 
possible to prevent all failure in the representa- 
tion of the presbyteries, arising from unforeseen 
accidents to those first appointed, it may be expe- 
dient for each presbytery, in the room of each 
commissioner, to appoint also an alternate com- 
missioner to supply his place, in case of necessary 
absence. 

II. Each commissioner, before his name shall 
be enrolled as a member of the assembly, shall 
produce from his presbytery, a commission under 
the hand of the moderator and clerk, in the fol- 
lowing, or like form : viz. 

" The presbytery of being met at 

" on the day of 

u doth hereby appoint bishop of the 

u congregation of [or 

" ruling elder in the congregation of as 

" the case may be ;"] (to which the presbyteiy 
niay, if they think proper, make a substitution 



390 FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 

in the following form) " or in case of his absence, 
" then bishop of the congregation of 

" [or ruling elder in the con- 

" gregation of as the case may be :] 

* to be a commissioner, on behalf of this presby- 
M tery, to the next general assembly of the Pres- 
M byterian Church in the United States cf America, 
" to meet at on the day oi 

" A. D. or wherever, and 

14 whenever the said assembly may happen to sit • 
" to consult, vote, and determine, on all things 
" that may come before that body, according to 
"the principles and constitution of this church, 
" and the word of God. And of his diligence 
"herein, he is to render an account at his return, 
1 * Signed by order of the presbytery, 

moderator, 
clerk." 
And the presbytery shall make record of the 
appointment. 

III. In order, as far as possible, to procure a 
respectable and full delegation to all our judicato- 
ries, it is proper that the expenses of ministers and 
elders in their attendance on these judicatories, 
"he defrayed by the bodies which they respectively 
represent. 



( 301 ) 

BOOK If. 
OF DISCIPLINE. 

CHAPTER I. 

General Principles of Discipline. 

I. Discipline is the exercise of that authority, 
and the application of that system of laws, which 
the Lord Jesus Christ' hath appointed in his 
church. 

II. The exercise of discipline is highly impor- 
tant and necessary. Its ends are, the removal of 
offences ; the vindication of the honour of Christ ; 
the promotion of the purity and general edification 
of the church •, and also the benefit of the offender 
nimself. 

III. An offence is any thing in the principles or 
practice of a church member, which is contrary to 
the word of God ; or which, if it be not in its own 
nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their 
spiritual edification. 

IV. Nothing therefore, ought to be considered 
by any judicatory as an offence, or admitted as 
matter of accusation, which cannot be proved to 
be such from Scripture, or from the regulations 
and practice of the church, founded on Scripture ; 
ind which does not involve those evils, which dis- 
cipline is intended to prevent. 

V. The exercise of discipline in such a man- 
ner as to edify the church, requires not only much 



392 DISCIPLINE. 

of the spirit of piety, but also much prudence and 
discretion. It becomes the rulers of the church, 
therefore, to take into view all the circumstances 
which may give a different character to conduct, 
and render it more or less offensive ; and which 
may, of course, require a very different mode of 
proceeding in similar cases, at different times, for 
the attainment of the same end. 

VI. All baptized persons are members of the 
church, are under its care, and subject to its go- 
vernment and discipline : and when they have 
arrived at the years of discretion, they are bound 
to perform all the duties of church members. 

VII. Offences are either private or public ; to 
each of which, appropriate modes of proceeding 

1 * belong. 



CHAPTER II. 

Of private Offences* 

I. Private offences are such as are known only 
to an individual, or, at most, to a very few 

II. Private offences ought not to be immediately 
prosecuted before a church judicatory, because the 
objects of discipline may be quite as well, and, in 
many cases, much better attained, by a different 
course ; and because a public prosecution, in such 
circumstances, would tend unnecessarily to spread 
the knowledge of offences, to exasperate and harden 
offenders, to extend angry and vexatious litigation, 
and thus to render the discipline of the church more 
injurious than the original offence. 



DISCIPLINE. 393 

IIT. No complaint or information, on the subject 
of personal and private injuries, sluill be admitted, 
unless those means of reconciliation, and of pri- 
vately reclaiming the offender, have been used, 
which are required by Christ, Mat. xviii. 15, 1G. 
And in case of offences, which, though not personal, 
are private, that is, known only to one, or a very 
few, it is proper to take the same steps, as far as 
circumstances admit. 

IV. Those who bring information of private and 
personal injuries before judicatories, without hav- 
ing taken these previous steps, shall themselves be 
censured, as guilty of an offence against the peace 
and order of the church. 

V. If any person shall spread the knowledge of 
an offence, unless so far as shall be unavoidable, 
in prosecuting it before the proper judicatory, or in 
the due performance of some other indispensable 
duty, he shall be liable to censure, as a slanderer 
of his brethren. 

CHAPTER III. 

Of public Offences. 

I. A public offence is that which is attended 
with such circumstances as to require the cogni- 
zance of a church judicatory. 

II. This is always the case, when an offence is 
either so notorious and scandalous, as that no pri- 
vate steps would obviate its injurious effects ; or 
when, though originally known to one, or a few, 
the private steps have been ineffectual, and there 
is, obviously, no way of removing the offence, but 
by means of a judicial process. 



394 DISCIPLINE, 

III. An offence, gross in itself, and known to 
several, may be so circumstanced, that it plainly 
cannot be prosecuted to conviction. In such cases, 
however grievous it may be to the pious, to see an 
unworthy member in the church, it is proper to 
wait until God, in his righteous providence, shall 
give further light ; as few things tend more to 
weaken the authority of discipline, and to multiply 
offences, than to commence process without suffi- 
cient proof. 

IV. When any person is charged with a crime, 
not by an individual, or individuals, coming for- 
ward as accusers, but by general rumour, the pre- 
vious steps prescribed by our Lord in case of pri- 
vate offences, are not necessary ; but the proper 
judicatory is bound to take immediate cognizance 
of the affair. 

V. In order to render an offence proper for the 
cognizance of a judicatory on this ground, the ru- 
mour must specify some particular sin or sins ; it 
must be general, or widely spread ; it must not 
be transient, but permanent, and rather gaining 
strength than declining : and it must be accompa- 
nied with strong presumption of truth Taking up 
charges on this ground, of course, requires great 
caution, and the exercise of much Christian pru- 
dence. 

VI. It may happen, however, that in conse- 
quence of a report, which does not fully amount to 
a general rumour, as just described, a slandered 
individual may request a judicial investigation, 
which it may be the duty of the judicatory to in- 
stitute. 



DISCIFLIXE. 305 

CHAPTER IV. 

Of actual Process. 

I. When all other means of removing an offence 
have failed, the judicatory to which cognizance of 
it properly belongs, shall judicially take it into con 
sideration. 

II. There are two modes in which an offence 
may be brought before a judicatory : either by an 
individual or individuals, who appear as accusers, 
and undertake to substantiate the charge ; or by 
common fame, 

III. In the former case, process must be pursued 
in the name of the accuser or accusers. In the 
latter, there is no need of naming any person as 
the accuser. Common fame is the accuser. Yet 
a general rumour may be raised by the rashnes?, 
censoriousness, or malice, of one or more indi- 
viduals. When this appears to have been the case, 
such individuals ought to be censured, in propor- 
tion to the degree of criminality which appears 
attached to their conduct. 

IV. Great caution ought to be exercised in re- 
ceiving accusations from any person who is known 
to indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused ; 
who is not of good character; who is himself un- 
der censure or process ; who is deeply interested, 
in any respect, in the conviction of the accused ; 
or who is known to be litigious, rash, or highly 
imprudent. 

V. When a judicatory enters on the considera- 
tion of a crime or crimes alleged, no more shall be 
done, at the first meeting unless by consent of par- 

34 



396 DISCIPLINE. 

ties, than to give the accused a copy of each charge 
with the names of the witnesses to support it ; and 
to cite all concerned to appear at the next meeting 
of the judicatory, to have the matter fully heard 
and decided. Notice shall be given to the parties 
concerned, at least ten days previously to the meet- 
ing of the judicatory. 

VI. The citations shall be issued and signed by 
the moderator or clerk, by order, and in the name 
of the judicatory. He shall also furnish citations 
for such witnesses as the accused shall nominate, 
to appear on his behalf. 

VII. Although it is required that the accused be 
informed of the names of all the witnesses who 
are to be adduced against him, at least ten days 
before the time of trial, (unless he consent to wave 
the right and proceed immediately) it is not ne- 
cessary that he, on his part, give a similar notice 
to the judicatory of all the witnesses intended to be 
adduced by him for his exculpation. 

VIII. In exhibiting charges, the times, places, 
and circumstances should, impossible, be ascertain- 
ed and stated, that the accused may have an op- 
portunity to prove an alibi, or to extenuate or alle- 
viate his offence. 

IX. The judicatory, in many cases, may find it 
more for edification, to send some members to con- 
verse, in a private manner, with the accused per- 
son; and if he confesses guilt, to endeavour to bring 
him to repentance, than to proceed immediately to 
citation. 

X. When an accused person, or a witness, re- 
fuses to obey the citation, he shall be cited a se- 
cond time; and if he still continue to refuse, he 



DISCIPLINE. 397 

shall be excluded from the communion of the 
church, for his contumacy, until he repent, 

XI. Although, on the first citation, the person 
cited shall declare in writing, or otherwise, his fixed 
determination not to obey it ; this declaration shall, 
in no case, induce the judicatory to deviate from 
the regular course prescribed for citations. They 
shall proceed as if no such declaration had been 
made. The person cited may afterward alter his 
mind. 

XII. The time which must elapse between the 
first citation of an accused person, or a witness, 
*md the meeting of the judicatory at which he is 
to appear, is at least ten days. But the time allot- 
ted for his appearance in the subsequent citation, is 
left to the discretion of the judicatory ; provided 
always, however, that it be not less than is quite 
sufficient for a seasonable and convenient compli- 
ance with the citation. 

XIII. The second citation ought always to be 
accompanied with a notice, that if the person cited 
do not appear at the time appointed, the judicatory, 
besides censuring him for his contumacy, will, 
after assigning some person to manage his defence, 
proceed to take the testimony in his case, as if he 
were present. 

XIV. Judicatories, before proceeding to trial, 
ought to ascertain that their citations have been 
duly served on the persons for whom they were in- 
tended, and especially before they proceed to ulti- 
mate measures for contumacy. 

XV. The trial shall be fair and impartial. The 
witnesses shall be examined in the presence of the 



398 DISCIPLINE. 

accused; or, at least, after he shall have received 
due citation to attend , and he shall be permitted 
to ask any questions tending to his own excul- 
pation, 

XVI. The judgment shall be regularly entered 
on the records of the judicatory : and the parties 
shall be allowed copies of the whole proceedings, 
at their own expense, if they demand them. And 
in case of references or appeals, the judicatory 
referring, or appealed from, shall send authentic 
copies of the whole process to the higher judi- 
catory. 

XVII. The person found guilty shall be admo- 
nished or rebuked, or excluded from church privi- 
leges, as the case shall appear to deserve, until he 
give satisfactory evidence of repentance. 

XVIII. As cases may arise in which many days, 
or even weeks, may intervene before it is practi- 
cable to commence process against an accused 
church member, the session may, in such cases, 
and ought, if they think the edification of the church 
requires it, to prevent the accused person from ap- 

t proaching the Lord's table until the charge against 

him can be examined. 

XIX. The sentence shall be published only m 
the church or churches which have been offended. 
Or, if the offence be of small importance, and such 
as it shall appear most for edification not to pub- 
lish, the sentence may pass only in the judica- 
tory. 

XX. Such gross offenders as will not be reclaim- 
ed by the private or public admonitions of the 
church, are to be cut off from its communion, agree- 



discipline. 309 

ably to our Lord's direction, Mat, xviii. 17. And 
the apostolical injunction respecting the incestuous 
person, 1 Cor. v. 1 — 5. 

XXI. No professional counsel shall be permit- 
ted to appear and plead in cases of process in any 
of our ecclesiastical courts. But if any accused 
person feel unable to represent and plead his own 
cause to advantage, he may request any minister 
or elder, belonging to the judicatory before which 
he appears, to prepare and exhibit his cause as he 
may judge proper. But the minister or elder so 
engaged, shall not be allowed, after pleading the 
cause of the accused, to sit in judgment as a mem- 
ber of the judicatory. 

XXII. Questions of order, which arise in the 
course of process, shall be decided by the mode- 
rator. If an appeal is made from the chair, the 
question on the appeal shall be taken without 
debate. 

XXIII. In recording the proceedings, in cases 
of judicial process, the reasons for all decisions, 
except on questions of order, shall be recorded at 
length ; that the record may exhibit every thing 
which had an influence on the judgment of the 
court. And nothing but what is contained in the 
record, may be taken into consideration in review- 
ing the proceedings in a superioi court. 



CHAPTER V. 

Of Process against a Bishop or Minister. 
I. As the honour and success of the Gospel de- 
pend, in a great measure, on the character of its 
ministers, each presbytery ought, with the greatest 
34* 



400 DISCIPLINE. 

care and impartiality, to watch over the personal 
and professional conduct of all its members. But 
as, on the one hand, no minister ought, on account 
of his office, to be screened from the hand of jus- 
tice, nor his offences to be slightly censured ; so 
neither ought scandalous charges to be received 
against him, by any judicatory, on slight grounds. 

II. Process against a Gospel minister shall al- 
ways be entered before the presbytery of which he 
is a member. And the same candour, caution, 
and general method, substituting only the presby- 
tery for the session, are to be observed in investi- 
gating charges against him, as are prescribed in 
the case of private members. 

III. If it be found that the facts with which a 
minister stands charged, happened without the 
bounds of his own presbytery, that presbytery shall 
send notice to the presbytery within whose bounds 
they did happen : and desire them either (if within 
convenient distance) to cite the witnesses to appear 
at the place of trial ; or, (if the distance be so 
great as to render that inconvenient,) to take the 
examination themselves, and transmit an authentic 
record of their testimony : always giving due no- 
tice to the accused person of the time and place 
of such examination. 

IV. Nevertheless, in case of a minister being 
supposed to be guilty of a crime, or crimes, at such 
a distance from his usual place of residence, as 
that the offence is not likely to become otherwise 
known to the presbytery to which he belongs ; it 
shall, in such case, be the duty of the presbytery 
within whose bounds the facts shall have happened^ 
after satisfying themselves that there is probable 



discipline. 401 

ground of accusation, to send notice to the presby- 
tery of which he is a member, who are to proceed 
against him, and either send and take the testi- 
mony themselves, by a commission of thc;ir own 
body, or request the other presbytery to take it for 
them, and transmit the same, properly authen- 
ticated. 

V. Process against a Gospel minister shall not 
be commenced, unless some person or persons, 
•iindertake to make out the charge : or unless com- 
mon fame so loudly proclaims the scandal, that the 
presbytery find it necessary, for the honour of re- 
ligion, to investigate the charge. 

VI. As the success of the Gospel greatly de- 
pends upon the exemplary character of its minis- 
ters, their soundness in the faith, and holy con- 
versation ; and as it is the duty of all Christians to 
be very cautious in taking up an ill report of any 
man, but especially of a minister of the Gospel ; 
therefore, if any man knows a minister to be guilty 
of a private, censurable fault, he should warn him 
in private. But if the guilty person persist in his 
fault, or it become public, he who knows it, should 
apply to some other bishop of the presbytery for 
his advice in the case. 

VII. The prosecutor of a minister shall be 
previously warned, that if he fail to prove the 
charges, he must himself be censured as a slan- 
derer of the Gospel ministry, in proportion to 
the malignancy or rashness that shall appear in 
the prosecution. 

VIII. When complaint is laid before the pres- 
bytery, it must be reduced to writing ; and nothing 



402 DISCIPLINE. 

further is to be done at the first meeting, (unles3 
by consent of parties,) than giving the minister a 
full copy of the charges, with the names of the 
witnesses annexed ; and citing all parties, and their 
witnesses, to appear and be heard at the next 
meeting ; which meeting shall not be sooner than 
ten days after such citation. 

IX. When a member of a church judicatory is 
under process, it shall be discretionary with the 
judicatory whether his privileges of deliberating 
and voting, as a member, in other matters, shall 
be suspended until the process is finally issued, or 
not. 

X. At the next meeting of the presbytery, the 
charges shall be read to him, and he shall be called 
upon to say whether he is guilty or not. If he 
confess, and the matter be base and flagitious ; 
such as drunkenness, uncleanness, or crimes of a 
higher nature, however penitent he may appear, 
to the satisfaction of all, the presbytery must f 
without delay, suspend him from the exercise ol 
his office, or depose him from the ministry ; and, 
if the way be clear for the purpose, appoint him a 
due time to confess publicly before the congrega- 
tion offended, and to profess his penitence. 

XI. If a minister accused of atrocious crimes, 
being twice duly cited, shall refuse to attend the 
presbytery, he shall be immediately suspended. 
And if, after another citation, he still refuse- to 
attend, he shall be deposed as contumacious. 

XII. If the minister, when he appears, will not 
confess ; but denies the facts alleged against hnn , 
if. on hearing the witnesses, the charges appear 



DISCIPLINE. 403 

important, and well supported, the presbytery 
must, nevertheless, censure him ; and admonish, 
suspend, or depose him, according to the nature of 
the offence. 

XI II. Heresy and schism may be of such a na- 
ture as to infer deposition ; but errors ought to be 
carefully considered ; whether they strike at the 
vitals of religion, and are industriously spread ; or, 
whether they arise from the weakness of the 
human understanding, and are not likely to do 
much injury. 

XIV. A minister under process for heresy or 
schism, should be treated with Christian and bro- 
therly tenderness. Frequent conferences ought to 
be held with him, and proper admonitions adminis- 
tered. For some more dangerous errors, how- 
ever, suspension may become necessary. 

XV. If the presbytery find, on trial, that the 
matter complained of, amounts to no more than 
such acts of infirmity as may be amended, and the 
people satisfied ; so that little or nothing remains 
to hinder his usefulness, they shall take all prudent 
measures to remove the offence. 

XVI. A minister deposed for scandalous con- 
duct, shall not be restored, even on the deepest 
sorrow for his sin, until after some time of eminent 
and exemplary, humble and edifying conversation, 
to heal the wound made by his scandal. And he 
ought in no case to be restored, until it shall ap^ 
pear, that the sentiments of the religious public 
are strongly in his favour, and demand his restora- 
tion. 

XVII. As soon as a minister is deposed, his con- 
gregation shall be declared vacant. 



4U4 DISCirLINE. 

CHAPTER VI. 

Of Witnesses. 

I. Judicatories ought to be very careful and 
impartial in receiving testimony. All persons are 
not competent as witnesses ; and all who are com- 
petent are not credible. 

II. A competent witness is one who ought to be 
admitted and heard. The competency of a wit- 
ness may be affected by his want of the proper 
age ; by a want of any of the senses essential to a 
knowledge of the matter which he is called to es- 
tablish ; by weakness of understanding ; by infamy 
of character ; by being under church censure for 

s i * falsehood or perjury ; by nearness of relationship to 

any of the parties ; and by a variety of considera- 
tions which cannot be specified in detail. 

III. Where there is room for doubt with re- 
gard to any of these points, either party has a right 
to challenge witnesses ; and the judicatory shall 
candidly attend to the exceptions, and decide upon 
them. 

IV. The credibility of a witness, or the degree 
of credit due to his testimony, may be affected by 
relationship to any of the parties ; by deep interest 
in the result of the trial ; by general rashness, in- 
discretion, or malignity of character ; and by va- 
rious other circumstances; to which judicatories 
shall carefully attend, and for which they shall 
make all proper allowance in their decision. 

V. A husband or wife shall not be compelled tc 
bear testimony against each other in any judica 
tory. 



DISCIPLINE. 105 

VI. The testimony of more than one witness is 
necessary in order to establish any charge ; yet if 
several credible witnesses bear testimony to differ- 
ent similar acts, belonging to the same general 
charge, the crime shall be considered as proved. 

VII. No witness, afterward to be examined, 
except a member of the judicatory, shall be pre- 
sent during the examination of another witness on 
the same case, unless by consent of parties. 

VIII. To prevent confusion, witnesses shall be 
examined first by the party introducing them : then 
cross-examined by the opposite party : after which 
any member of the judicatory, or either party, 
may put additional interrogatories. But no ques- 
tion shall be put or answered, except by permission 
of the moderator. 

IX. The oath or affirmation to a witness, shall 
be administered by the moderator, in the follow- 
ing or like terms : u You solemnly promise, in the 
M presence of the omniscient and heart-searching 
' ; God, that you will declare the truth, the whole 
'' truth, and nothing but the truth, according to the 
'* best of your knowledge, in the matter in which 
" you are called to witness, as you shall answer it 
" to the great Judge of quick and dead." 

X. Every question put to a witness shall, if re- 
quired, be reduced to writing. When answered, 
it shall, together with the answer, be recorded, if 
deemed by either party of sufficient importance. 

XI. The records of a judicatory, or any part of 
them, whether original or transcribed, if regularly 
authenticated by the moderator and clerk, or either 
of them, shall be deemed good and sufficient evi- 
dence in every other judicatory. 



406 DISCIPLINE, 

XII. In like manner, testimony taken by one 
judicatory, and regularly certified, shall be receiv- 
ed by every other judicatory, as no less valid than 
if it had been taken by themselves. 

XIII. Cases may arise in which it is not con- 
venient for a judicatory to have the whole, or per- 
haps, any part of the testimony in a particular 
cause, taken in their presence. In this case a 
commission of the judicatory, consisting of two or 
three members, may be appointed, and authorized 
to proceed to the place where the witness or wit- 
nesses reside, and take the testimony in question* 
which shall be considered as if taken in the pre- 
sence of the judicatory: of which commission, 
and of the time and place of their meeting, due no- 

i 4 * tice shall be given to the opposite party, that he 

may have an opportunity of attending. And if the 
accused shall desire on his part, to take testimony 
at a distance for his own exculpation, he shall give 
notice to the judicatory of the time and place when 
it is proposed to take it, that a commission, as in 
the former case, may be appointed for the pur- 
pose. 

XIV. When the witnesses have all been exa- 
mined, the accused and the prosecutor shall have 
the privilege of commenting on their testimony to 
any reasonable extent. 

XV. A member of the judicatory may be called 
upon to bear testimony in a case which comes be- 
fore it. He shall be qualified as other witnesses 
are; and after having given his testimony, he may 
immediately resume his seat as a member of the 
judicatory. 



DISCIPLINE. 407 

XVI. A member of the church summoned as a 
witness, and refusing to appear, or, having appear- 
ed, refusing to give testimony, may be censured 
for contumacy, according to the circumstances of 
the case. 

XVII. The testimony given by witnesses, must 
be faithfully recorded, and read to them, for their 
approbation or subscription. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Of the various Ways in which a Cause may be car- 
ried from a lozoer Judicatory to a higher 

I. In all governments conducted by men, wrong 
may be done, from ignorance, from prejudice, from 
malice, or from other causes. To prevent the 
continued existence of this wrong, is one great de- 
sign of superior judicatories. And although there 
must be a last resort, beyond which there is no ap- 
peal ; yet the security against permanent wrong 
will be as great as the nature of the case admits, 
when those who had no concern in the origin of the 
proceedings, are brought to review them, and to 
innul or confirm them, as they see cause ; when a 
greater number of counsellors, are made to sanction 
the judgments, or to correct the errors, of a smaller; 
and finally, when the whole church is called to sit 
in judgment on the acts of a part. 

II. Every kind of decision which is formed in 
any church judicatory, except the highest, is sub- 
ject to the review of a superior judicatory, and may 
be carried before it in one or the other of the four 
following ways. 

35 



408 DISCIPLINE. 

SECTIOxN I. 

GENERAL REVIEW AND CONTROL. 

I. It is the duty of every judicatory above a 
church session, at least once a year, to review the 
records of the proceedings of the judicatory next 
below. And if any lower judicatory shall omit to 
send up its records for this purpose, the higher may 
issue an order to produce them, either immedi- 
ately, or at a particular time, as circumstances 
may require. 

II. In reviewing the records of an inferior judi- 
catory, it is proper to examine, First, Whether the 
proceedings have been constitutional and regular: 

»4 * Secondly, Whether they have been wise, equita- 

ble, and for the edification of the church ; Thirdly 
Whether they have been correctly recorded. 

III. In most cases the superior judicatory may 
be considered as fulfilling its duty, by simply re- 
cording, on its own minutes, the animadversion 01 
censure which it may think proper to pass on re- 
cords under review ; and also by making an entry 
of the same in the book reviewed. But it may be 
that, in the course of review, cases of irregular 
proceedings may be found so disreputable and in- 
jurious as to demand the interference of the supe- 
rior judicatory. In cases of this kind the inferioi 
judicatory may be required to review and correct 
its proceedings. 

IV. No judicial decision, however, of a judica 
tory shall be reversed, unless it be regularly brough 
np by appeal or complaint, 



DISCIPLINE. 409 

Y. Judicatories may sometimes entirely neglect 
to perform their duty ; by which neglect, heretical 
opinions, or corrupt practices, may be allowed to 
gain ground ; or offenders of a very gross character 
may be suffered to escape : or some circumstances 
in their proceedings, of very great irregularity, may 
not be distinctly recorded by them. In any oi 
which cases, their records will by no means exhibit 
to the superior judicatory a full view of their pro- 
ceedings. If therefore the superior judicatory be 
well advised, by common fame, that such neglects or 
irregularities have occurred on the part of the infe- 
rior judicatory, it is incumbent on them to take cog- 
nizance of the same ; and to examine, deliberate, 
and judge in the whole matter, as completely as if 
it had been recorded, and thus brought up by the 
review of the records. 

VI. When any important delinquency, or gross- 
ly unconstitutional proceedings, appear in the re- 
cords of any judicatory, or are charged against 
them by common fame, the first step to be taken by 
the judicatory next above, is to cite the judicatory 
alleged to have offended, to appear at a specified 
time and place, and to show what it has done, or 
failed to do in the case in question : after which 
the judicatory thus issuing the citation, shall re- 
mit the w r hole matter to the delinquent judicatory, 
with a direction to take it up, and dispose of it in 
a constitutional manner, or stay all further pro- 
ceedings in the case, as circumstances may require. 



410 DISCIPLINE. 

SECTION II. 

OF REFERENCES. 

I. A reference is a judicial representation, made 
by an inferior judicatory to a superior, of a case 
not yet decided ; which representation ought al- 
ways to be in writing. 

II. Cases which are new, important, difficult, 
of peculiar delicacy, the decision of which may 
establish principles or precedents of extensive in- 
fluence, on which the sentiments of the inferior 
judicatory are greatly divided, or on which, for any 
reason, it is highly desirable that a larger body 

ni should first decide, are proper subjects of reference. 

III. References are either for mere advice, pre- 
paratory to a decision by the inferior judicatory ; 
or for ultimate trial and decision by the superior. 

IV. In the former case, the reference only sus- 
pends the decision of the judicatory from which it 
comes : — in the latter case it totally relinquishes 
the decision, and submits the whole cause to the 

* final judgment of the superior judicatory. 

V. Although references may in some cases, as 
before stated, be highly proper ; yet it is, generally 
speaking, more conducive to the public good, that 
each judicatory should fulfil its duty by exercising 
its judgment. 

VI. Although a reference ought, generally, to 
procure advice from the superior judicatory ; yet 
that judicatory is not necessarily bound to give a 
final judgment in the case, even if requested to do 
so ; but may remit the whole cause, either with or 



DISCIPLINE. 411 

without advice, back to the judicatory by which it 
was referred. 

VII. In cases of reference, the members of the 
inferior judicatory making it, retain all the privi- 
leges of deliberating and noting, in the course of 
trial and judgment before the superior judicatory, 
which they would have had, if no reference had 
been made. 

VIII. References are, generally, to be carried 
to the judicatory immediately superior. 

IX. In cases of reference, the judicatory refer- 
ring ought to have all the testimony, and other do- 
cuments, duly prepared, produced, and in perfect 
readiness; so that the superior judicatory may be 
able to consider and issue the case with as little 
difficulty or delay as possible. 



SECTION III. 

OF APPEALS. 

I. An appeal is the removal of a cause already 
decided, from an inferior to a superior judicatory, 
by a party aggrieved. 

II. All persons who have submitted to a regu- 
lar trial in an inferior, may appeal to a higher ju- 
dicatory. 

III. Any irregularity in the proceedings of the 
inferior judicatory ; a refusal of reasonable indul- 
gence to a party on trial ; declining to receive im- 
portant testimony; hurrying to a decision befoie 
the testimony is fully taken ; a manifestation of 
prejudice in the case ; and mistake or injustice in 
the decision — are all proper grounds of appeal, 

35* 



412 DISCIPLINE. 

IV. Appeals may be, either from a part of the 
proceedings of a judicatory, or from a definitive 
sentence. 

V. Every appellant is bound to give notice or 
his intention to appeal, and also to lay the reasons 
thereof, in writing, before the judicatory appealed 
from, either before its rising, or within ten days 
thereafter. If this notice, or these reasons, be not 
given to the judicatory while in session, they shalJ 
be lodged with the moderator. 

VI. Appeals are generally to be carried in re- 
gular gradation, from an inferior judicatory to the 
one immediately superior. 

VII. The appellant shall lodge his appeal, and 
the reasons of it, with the clerk of the higher judi- 
catory, before the close of the second day of their 
session. 

VIM. In taking up an appeal, after ascertaining 
that the appellant on his part, has conducted it re- 
gularly, the first step shall be to read the sentence 
appealed from : secondly, to read the reasons 
which were assigned by the appellant for his ap- 
peal, and which are on record : thirdly, to read 
the whole record of the proceedings of the inferior 
judicatory in the case, including all the testimony, 
and the reasons of their decision : fourthly, to hear 
the original parties : fifthly, to hear any of the 
members of the inferior judicatory, in explanation 
of the grounds of their decision, or of their dissent 
from it. 

IX. After all the parties shall have been fully 
heard, and all the information gained by the mem- 
bers of the superior judicatory, from those of the 



DISCIPLINE. 413 

inferior, which shall he deemed requisite, the origi- 
nal parties, and all the members of the inferior ju- 
dicatory, shall withdraw; when the clerk shall call 
the roll, that every member may have an opportu- 
nity to express his opinion on the case ; after which 
the final vote shall be taken. 

X. The decision may be either to confirm or 
reverse, in whole, or in part, the decision of the 
inferior judicatory ; or to remit the cause, for the 
purpose of amending the record, should it appear 
to be incorrect or defective; or for a new trial. 

XL If an appellant, after entering his appeal to 
a superior judicatory, fail to prosecute it, it shall 
be considered as abandoned, and the sentence ap- 
pealed from shall be final. And an appellant shall 
be considered as abandoning his appeal, if he do 
not appear before the judicatory appealed to, on 
the first or second day of its meeting, next ensuing 
the date of his notice of appeal. Except in cases 
in which the appellant can make it appear that he 
was prevented from seasonably prosecuting his ap- 
peal by the providence of God. 

XII. Members of judicatories appealed from, 
cannot be allowed to vote in the superior judica- 
tory, on any question connected with the appeal. 

XIJI. If the members of the inferior judicatory, 
in case of a sentence appealed from, appear to 
have acted according to the best of their judgment, 
and with good intention, they incur no censure, al- 
though their sentence be reversed. Yet. if they 
appear to have acted irregularly or corruptly, they 
shall be censured as the case may require. 

XIV. If an appellant is found to manifest a liti- 
gious cr other unchristian spirit, in the prosecu- 



414 DISCIPLINE. 

tion of his appeal, he shall be censured according 
to the degree of his, offence. 

XV. The necessary operation of an appeal is, 
to suspend all further proceedings on the ground 
of the sentence appealed from. But if a sen- 
tence of suspension, or excommunication from 
church privileges, or of deposition from office, be 
the sentence appealed from, it shall be considered 
as in force until the appeal shall be issued. 

XVI. It shall always be deemed the duty of the 
judicatory, whose judgment is appealed from, to 
send authentic copies of all their records, and of 
the whole testimony relating to the matter of the 
appeal. And if any judicatory shall neglect its 
duty in this respect ; especially, if thereby an ap- 

» 4 * pellant, who has conducted with regularity on his 

part, is deprived of the privilege of having his ap- 
peal seasonably issued ; such judicatory shall be 
censured according to the circumstances of the 
case. 

XVII. An appeal shall in no case be entered, 
except by one of the original parties. 



SECTION IV. 

OF COMPLAINTS. 

I. Another method by which a cause which 
has been decided by an inferior judicatory, may 
be carried before a superior, is by complaint. 

II. A complaint is a representation made to a 
superior, by any member or members of a mino- 
rity of an inferior judicatory, or by any other per- 
son or persons, respecting a decision by an infe 



DISCIPLINE. 415 

r >r judicatory, which in the opinion of the com- 
plainants, has been irregularly or unjustly made. 

III. The cases in which complaint is proper and 
advisable, are such as the following, viz. The 
judgment of an inferior judicatory may be favour- 
able to the only party who has been placed at 
their bar ; or the judgment in question may do no 
wrong to any individual ; or the party who is 
aggrieved by it may decline the trouble of con- 
ducting an appeal. In any of these cases no ap- 
peal is to be expected. And yet the judgment may 
appear to some of the members of the judicatory, 
to be contrary to the constitution of the church, 
injurious to the interests of religion, and calcula- 
ted to degrade the character of those who have 
pronounced it. In this case the minority have 
not only a right to record, in the minutes of the 
judicatory, their dissent from this judgment, or 
their protest against it, but they have also a right 
to complain to the superior judicatory. 

IV. Notice of a complaint shall always be given 
before the rising of the judicatory, or within ten 
days thereafter, as in the case of an appeal. 

V. This complaint brings the whole proceedings 
in the case under the review of the superior judi- 
catory ; and if the complaint appears to be well 
founded, it may have the effect not only of draw- 
ing down censure upon those who concurred in the 
judgment complained of; but also of reversing 
that judgment, and placing matters in the same 
situation in which they were before the judgment 
was pronounced. 

VI. In cases of complaint, however, as in those 
of appeal, the reversal of a judgment of an infe- 



416 DISCIPLINE. 

rior judicatory is not necessarily connected with 
censure on that judicatory. 

VII. None of the members of the judicatory 
whose act is complained of, can vote in the supe- 
rior judicatory, on any question connected with 
the complaint. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Of Dissents and Protests. 

I. A dissent is a declaration on the part of one 
or more members of a minority, in a judicatory, 
expressing a different opinion from that of the ma- 
jority in a particular case. A dissent, unaccompa- 

I 4 * nied with reasons, is always entered on the records 

of the judicatory. 

II. A protest is a more solemn and formal decla- 
ration, made by members of a minority as before- 
mentioned, bearing their testimony against what 
they deem a mischievous or erroneous judgment ; 
and is generally accompanied with a detail of the 
reasons on which it is founded. 

« III. If a protest or dissent be couched in de- 

cent and respectful language, and contain no of- 
fensive reflections or insinuations against the ma- 
jority of the judicatory, those who offer it have a 
right to have it recorded on the minutes. 

IV. A dissent or protest may be accompanied 
with a complaint to a superior judicatory, or not. 
at the pleasure of those who offer it. If not thus 
accompanied, it is simply left to speak for itself, 
when the records containing it come to be review 
ed by the superior judicatory 



DISCIPLINE. 417 

V. It may sometimes happen that a protest, 
though not infringing the rules of decorum, either 
in its language or matter, may impute to the judi- 
catory whose judgment it opposes, some principles 
or reasonings which it never adopted. In this 
case the majority of the judicatory may with pro- 
priety appoint a committee to draw up an answer 
to the protest, which, after being adopted as the 
act of the judicatory, ought to be inserted on the 
records. 

VI. When, in such a case, the answer of the 
majority is brought in, those who entered their pro- 
test may be of the opinion that fidelity to their 
cause calls upon them to make a reply to the an- 
swer. This, however, ought by no means to be 
admitted ; as the majority might, of course, rejoin, 
and litigation might be perpetuated, to the great 
inconvenience and disgrace of the judicatory. 

VII. When, however, those who have protested, 
consider the answer of the majority as imputing to 
them opinions or conduct which they disavow ; the 
proper course is, to ask leave to take back their 
protest, and modify it in such manner as to render 
it more agreeable to their views. This alteration 
may lead to a corresponding alteration in the an- 
swer of the majority ; with which the whole affair 
ought to. terminate. 

VIII. None can join in a protest against a deci- 
sion of any judicatory, excepting those who had a 
rifcht to vote in said decision. 



418 DISCIPLINE, 

CHAPTER IX. 

Nev) Testimony. 

f. If, after a trial before any judicatory, new 
testimony be discovered, which is supposed to be 
highly important to the exculpation of the accused, 
it is proper for him to ask, and for the judicatory 
to grant, a new trial. 

II. It sometimes happens, in the prosecution oi 
appeals, that testimony, which had not been exhi- 
bited before the inferior judicatory, is represented 
to exist, and to be of considerable importance in 
the case. 

III. Representations of this kind ought not to 
1 # * be lightly, or of course, sustained. But the supe- 
rior judicatory ought to be well satisfied, that the 
alleged testimony is of real importance, before 
they determine to put the inferior judicatory to the 
trouble of a new trial. 

IV. When such testimony, therefore, is alleged 
to exist, either by the appellant, or the judicatory 
appealed from, it will be proper for the superior 
judicatory to inquire into the nature and import ol 
the testimony ; what is intended to be proved by 
it ; and, whether there is any probability that it 
will really establish the point intended to be esta- 
blished. 

V. If it appear that the fact proposed to be esta- 
blished by the new testimony is important; that is, 
if it appear to be such a fact as, if proved, would 
materially alter the aspect of the cause ; and ii 
there be any probability that the testimony in ques- 
tion will be sufficient to establish the alleged fae* 



DISCIPLINE. 4\b 

then the superior judicators ought to send the 
cause back to the inferior for a new trial. 

VI. Cases may arise, however, in which the ju- 
dicatory appealed from, and the appellant, may 
concur in requesting the superior judicatory to 
take up and issue the appeal, with the additional 
light which the new evidence may afford. In this 
case, and especially if very serious injury is likely 
to happen, either to the appellant, or to the church, 
by the delay which a new trial would occasion, the 
superior judicatory may proceed to hear the new 
testimony, and to issue the appeal, with the aid of 
the additional light which that testimony may 
afford. 

VII. When, however, the judgment of the in- 
ferior judicatory is reversed ; and it is apparent 
that the new testimony had considerable influence 
in procuring the reversal; it ought to be so stated 
in the decision of the superior judicatory 5 inasmuch 
as it would be injustice to the inferior judicatory to 
reverse their decision, upon grounds w r hich were 
never before them, without explaining the fact. 



CHAPTER X. 

Jurisdiction. 

1. When a member shall be dismissed from one 
church, with a view to his joining another; if he 
commit an offence previous to his joining the lat- 
ter, he shall be considered as under the jurisdiction 
of the church which dismissed him, and amenable 
to it, up to the time when he actually becomes 
36 



420 DISCIPLINE. 

connected with that to which he was dismissed and 
recommended. 

II. The same principle applies to a minister; 
who is always to be considered as remaining un- 
der the jurisdiction of the presbytery which dis- 
missed him, until he actually becomes a member 
of another. 

III. If, however, either a minister, or a private 
member, shall be charged with a crime which ap- 
pears to have been committed during the interval 
between the date of his dismission, and his actu- 
ally joining the new body, but which did not come 
to light until after he had joined the new body, 
that body shall be empowered and bound to con- 
duct the process against him. 

i ^;* IV. No presbytery shall dismiss a minister, or 

licentiate, or candidate for licensure, without spe- 
cifying the particular presbytery, or other ecclesi- 
astical body, with which he is to be connected. 



CHAPTER XL 

Limitation of Time. 

I. When any member shall remove from one 
congregation to another, he shall produce satisfac- 
tory testimonials of his church membership and 
dismission, before he be admitted as a regular 
member of that church : unless the church to which 
he removes, has other satisfactory means of infor- 
mation. 

II. No certificate of church membership shall 
be considered as valid testimony of the good stand- 
ing of the hearer, if it be more than one year old, 



DISCIPLINE, 421 

except where there has been no opportunity of 
presenting it to a church. 

III. When persons remove to a distance, and 
neglect, for a considerable time, to apply for tes- 
timonials of dismission, and good standing, the tes- 
timonials given them shall testify to their charac- 
ter only up to the time of their removal, unless the 
judicatory have good information of a more recent 
date. 

IV. If a church member have been more than 
two years absent from the place of his ordinary re- 
sidence and ecclesiastical connexions, if he apply 
for a certificate of membership, his absence, and 
the ignorance of the church respecting his demea- 
nour for that time, shall be distinctly stated in the 
certificate. 

V. Process, in case of scandal, shall commence 
within the space of one year after the crime shall 
have been committed ; unless it shall have recently 
become flagrant. It may happen, however, that 
a church member, after removing to a place far 
distant from his former residence, and where his 
connexion with the church is unknown, may com 
mit a crime, on account of which process cannot 
be instituted within the time above specified. In 
all such cases, the recent discovery of the church 
membership of the individual, shall be considered 
as equivalent to the crime itself having recently 
become flagrant. The same principle also applies 
to ministers if similar circumstances should occur. 



TUB 

DIRECTORY 

tor THE worship or god in the presbyte 

MAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES OF 
AMERICA/ 

AS AMENDED AND RATIFIED BY THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY 
tM MAY, 1 C '2 1 . 

CHAPTER I. 

Of the Sanctification of the Lord's Day, 

T. It is the duty of every person to remember 
the Lord's day; and to prepare for it, before its 
approach* All worldly Business should be so or- 
tsonahly laid aside, ia that we may 
not he hindered thereby from sanctifying the Sab- 
,ath. as the holy Scriptures require* 

II, The whole day is to he kept holy to the 
Lord j and to be employed in the public and pri- 
vate exercises of religion. Therefore, it is requi- 
site, that there be a holy resting, all the day, 
from unnecessary labour- ; and an abstaining from 

recreations which may be lawful on other 
days; and also, as much as possible, from worldly 
thoughts and conversation. 

III. Let the provisions for the support of the 
family on that day, be so ordered, that servants oi 

* The Scripture-warrant for what is specified in the various 
arti< lei of t!u> directory, will \>c found at lar^e in the Confes- 
sion of Faith and Cate< burns, in the places where Uie subjects 
art treated in a doctrinal form- 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 423 

others be not improperly detained from the public 
worship of God ; nor hindered from sanctifying the 
Sabbath. 

IV. Let every person and family, in the morn- 
ing, by secret and private prayer, for themselves 
and others, especially for the assistance of God t< 
their minister, and for a blessing upon his minis 
try, by reading the Scriptures, and by holy medita> 
tion, prepare for communion with God in his pub- 
lic ordinances. 

V. Let the people be careful to assemble at the 
appointed time ; that, being all present at the be- 
ginning, they may unite, with one heart, in all the 
parts of public worship : anl let none unnecessarily 
depart, till after the blessing be pronounced. 

VI. Let the time after the solemn services of 
the congregation in public are over, be spent in 
reading, meditation, repeating of sermons, cate- 
chising, religious conversation, prayer for a bles- 
sing upon the public ordinances, the singing of 
psalms, hymns, 01 spiritual songs ; — visiting the 
sick, relieving the poor, and in performing such 
like duties of piety, charity, and mercy. 

CHAPTER II. 

Of the Assembling of the Congregation, and their 
Behaviour during Divine Service. 

I. When the time appointed for public wor- 
ship is come, let the people enter the church, and 
take their seats in a decent, grave, and reverent 
manner. 

II. In time of public worship, let all the people 
attend with gravity and reverence ; forbearing to 

36* 



#* 



424 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

read any thing, except what the minister is then 
reading or citing 5 abstaining from all whisperings, 
from salutations of persons present, or coming in ; 
and from gazing about, sleeping, smiling, and all 
other indecent behaviour. 



CHAPTER III. 

Of the public Reading of the Holy Scriptures. 

I. The reading of the Holy Scriptures, in the 
congregation, is a part of the public worship ol 
God, and ought to be performed by the ministers 
and teachers. 

II. The Holy Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testament, shall be publicly read, from the most 
approved translation, in the vulgar tongue, that all 
may hear and understand. 

III. How large a portion shall be read at once, 
is left to the discretion of every minister : however, 
in each service, he ought to read, at least, one 
chapter ; and more, when the chapters are short, 
or the connexion requires it. He may, when he 
thinks it expedient, expound any part of what is 
read : always having regard to the time, that nei- 
ther reading, singing, praying, preaching, or any 
other ordinance, be disproportionate the one to the 
other ; nor the whole rendered too short, or too 
tedious. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 426 

CHAPTER IV. 

Of the Singing of Psalms. 

I. It is the duty of Christians to praise God, by 
singing psalms, or hymns, publicly in the church, 
as also privately in the family. 

II. In singing the praises of God, we are to 
sing with the spirit, and with the understanding 
also ; making melody in our hearts unto the Lord. 
It is also proper, that we cultivate some knowledge 
of the rules of music ; that we may praise God in 
a becoming manner with our voices, as well as 
with our hearts. 

III. The whole congregation should bo furnished 
with books, and ought to join in this part of wor- 
ship. It is proper to sing without parcelling out 
the psalm, line by line. The practice of reading 
the psalm, line by line, was introduced in times of 
ignorance, when many in the congregation could 
not read : therefore, it is recommended, that it be 
laid aside, as far as convenient. 

IV. The proportion of the time of public wor- 
ship to be spent in singing, is left to the prudence 
of every minister : but it is recommended, that 
more time be allowed for this excellent part of di- 
vine service than has been usual in most of our 
churches. 

CHAPTER V. 

j 

Of public Prayer. 

I. It seems very proper to begin the public wor- 
ship of the sanctuary bv a short prayer ; humbly ado- 



426 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

ring the infinite majesty of the living God ; expres- 
sing a sense of our distance from him as creatures, 
and unworthiness as sinners ; and humbly implo- 
ring his gracious presence, the assistance of his 
holy Spirit in the duties of his worship, and his 
acceptance of us through the merits of our Lord 
and Saviour Jesus Christ. 

II. Then, after singing a psalm, or hymn, it is 
proper that, before sermon, there should be a full, 
and comprehensive prayer. First, Adoring the 
glory and perfections of God, as they are made 
known to us in the works of creation, in the con- 
duct of providence, and in the clear and full reve- 
lation he hath made of himself in his written 
word. Second, Giving thanks to him for all his 
mercies of every kind, general and particular, spi- 
ritual and temporal, common and special, above 
all, for Christ Jesus, his unspeakable gift, and the 
hope of eternal life through him. Third, Making 
humble confession of sin, both original and actual ; 
acknowledging, and endeavouring to impress the 
mind of every worshipper, with a deep sense of 
the evil of all sin, as such ; as being a departure 
from the living God ; and also taking a particular 
and affecting view of the various fruits which 
proceed from this root of bitterness : — as sins 
against God, our neighbour, and ourselves ; sins 
in thought, in word, and in deed ; sins secret and 
presumptuous ; sins accidental and habitual. Also, 
the aggravations of sin, arising from knowledge, 01 
the means of it ; from distinguishing mercies ; from 
valuable privileges ; from breach of vows, &c« 
Fourth, Making earnest supplication for the par- 
don of sin, and peace with God, through the blood 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C 427 

of the atonement, with all its important and happy 
fruits; for the Spirit of sanctificatiort, and abundant 

supplies of the grace that is necessary to the dis- 
charge of our duty ; for support and comfort, under 
all the trials to which we are liable, as we are sin- 
ful and mortal ; and for all temporal mercies that 
may be necessary, in our passage through this valley 
of tears. Always remembering to view them as 
flowing in the channel of covenant love, and intend- 
ed to be subservient to the preservation and pro- 
gress of the spiritual life. Fifths Pleading from 
every principle warranted in Scripture ; from our 
own necessity ; the all-sufficiency of God ; the me- 
rit and intercession of our Saviour, and the glory 
of God in the comfort and happiness of his people. 
Sixth, Intercession for others, including the whole 
world of mankind ; the kingdom of Christ, or his 
church universal ; the church or churches with 
which we are more particularly connected; the 
interest of human society in general, and in that 
community to which we immediately belong; all 
that are invested with civil authority ; the minis- 
ters of the everlasting Gospel ; and the rising gene- 
ration : with whatever else, more particular, may 
seem necessary, or suitable, to the interest of that 
congregation where divine worship is celebrated. 

III. Prayer after sermon, ought generally to have 
a relation to the subject that has been treated of in 
the discourse ; and all other public prayers, to the 
circumstances that gave occasion for them. 

IV. It is easy to perceive, that in all the preced- 
ing directions there is a very great compass and 
variety ; and it is committed to the judgment and 
fidelity of the officiating pastor to insist chiefly on 



42o DIREC1URV FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

such parts, or to take in more or less of the seve- 
ral parts, as he shall be led to by the aspect oi 
Providence ; the particular state of the congrega- 
tion in which he officiates ; or the disposition and 
exercise of his own heart at the time. But we 
think it necessary to observe, that although we do 
not approve, as is well known, of confining minis- 
ters to set, or fixed forms of prayer for public wor- 
ship ; yet it is the indispensable duty of every 
minister, previously to his entering on his office, 
to prepare and qualify himself for this part of hia 
duty, as well as for preaching. He ought, by a 
thorough acquaintance with the holy Scriptures, by 
reading the best writers on the subject, by medita- 
tion, and by a life of communion with God in se- 
cret, to endeavour to acquire both the spirit and 
the gift of prayer. Not only so, but when he is to 
enter on particular acts of worship, he should en- 
deavour to compose his spirit, and to digest his 
thoughts for prayer, that it may be performed with 
dignity and propriety, as well as to the profit of 
those who join in it ; and that he may not disgrace 
that important service by mean, irregular, or ex- 
travagant effusions. 



CHAPTER VI. 

Of the Preaching of the Word. 

1. The preaching of the word being an institu- 
tion of God for the salvation of men, great atten- 
tion should be paid to the manner of performing it. 
Every minister ought to give diligent application 
to it ; and endeavour to prove himself a workman 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 120 

that necdcth not to be ashamed ; rightly dividing 
the word of truth. 

II. The subject of a sermon should be some 
verse, or verses of Scripture ; and its object, to 
explain, defend, and apply some part of the system 
of divine truth; or, to point out the nature, and 
state the bounds and obligation, of some duty. A 
text should not be merely a motto, but should fairly 
contain the doctrine proposed t( be handled. It is 
proper also that large portionj of Scripture be 
sometimes expounded, and particularly improved, 
for the instruction of the people in the meaning 
and use of the Sacred Oracles. 

III. The method of preaching requires much 
study, meditation, and prayer. Ministers ought, 
in general, to prepare their sermons with care ; and 
not to indulge themselves in loose, extemporary 
harangues ; nor to serve God with that which cost 
them nought. They ought, however, to keep to 
the simplicity of the Gospel; expressing them- 
selves in language agreeable to Scripture, and le- 
vel to the understanding of the meanest of their 
hearers ; carefully avoiding ostentation, either of 
parts or learning. They ought also to adorn, by 
their lives, the doctrine which they teach ; and to 
be examples to the believers, in word, in conversa 
tion, in charity, in spirit, in faith, in purity. 

IV. As one prima r y design of public ordinances 
is to pay social acts of homage to the most High 
God, ministers ought to be careful, not to mak^ 
their sermons so long as to interfere with or ex- 
clude the more important duties of prayer and 
praise ; but preserve a just proportion between the 
several parts of public worship. 



430 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

V. The sermon being ended, the minister is to 
pray, and return thanks to Almighty God : then let 
a psalm be sung; a collection raised for the poor, 
or other purposes of the church ; and the assembly 
dismissed with the apostolic benediction. 

VI. It is expedient that no person be introduced 
to preach in any of the churches under our care, 
unless by the consent of the pastor or church 
session. 



CHAPTER VII. 

Of the Administration of Baptism. 

I. Baptism is not to be unnecessarily delayed ; 
nor to be administered, in any case, by any private 
person ; but by a minister of Christ, called to be 
the steward of the mysteries of God. 

II. It is usually to be administered in the church, 
m the presence of the congregation ; and it is con- 
venient that it be performed immediately after 
sermon. 

III. After previous notice is given to the minis- 
ter, the child to be baptized is to be presented, by 
one or both the parents, signifying their desire that 
the child may be baptized. 

IV. Before baptism, let the minister use some 
words of instruction, respecting the institution, 
nature, use, and ends of this ordinance ; shewing, 

" That it is instituted by Christ ; that it is a seal 
4 of the righteousness of faith : that the seed of 
" the faithful have no less a right to this ordinance, 
f under the Gospel, than the seed of Abraham tc 
% circumcision, under the Old Testament , that 
" Christ commanded all nations to be baptized , 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. &C. 43! 

11 that he blessed little children, declaring that of 
u such is the kingdom of heaven ; that children are 
" federally holy, and therefore ought to be bap- 
" tized ; that we are, by nature, sinful, guilty, and 
u polluted, and have need of cleansing by the 
u blood of Christ, and by the sanctifying influences 
•of the Spirit of God." 

The minister is also to exhort the parents to th 
careful performance of their duty : requiring, 

" That they teach the child to read the word of 
" God ; that they instruct it in the principles of our 
u holy religion, as contained in the Scriptures of the 
" Old and New Testament ; an excellent summary 
" of which we have in the Confession of Faith of 
" this church, and in the Larger and Shorter Gate- 
" chisms of the Westminster Assembly, w r hich are 
"to be recommended to them, as adopted by this 
" church, for their direction and assistance, in the 
" discharge of this important duty ; that they pray 
" with and for it ; that they set an example of piety 
'' and godliness before it ; and endeavour, by all the 
' ; means of God's appointment, to bring up their 
u child in the nurture and admonition of the Lord." 

V. Then the minister is to pray for a blessing 
to attend this ordinance ; after which, calling the 
child by its name, he shall say, 

" I baptize thee, in the name of the Father, and 
' of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost." 

As he pronounces these words, he is to baptize 
the child with water, by pouring or sprinkling it 
on the face of the child, without adding any other 
ceremony : and the whole shall be concluded with 
prayer. 

37 



432 



DIB ECTOR V FOR WORSHIP, 



&C. 



Although it is proper that baptism be adminis- 
tered in the presence of the congregation ; yet 
there may be cases when it will be expedient to 
administer this ordinance in private houses ; o/ 
which the minister is to be the judge. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

Of the Administration of the LoroVs Supper. 

I. The communion, or supper of the Lord, is 
to be celebrated frequently ; but how often, may 
be determined by the minister and eldership of 
each congregation, as they may judge most for edi- 
fication. 

II. The ignorant and scandalous are not to be 
admitted to the Lord's supper. 

III. It is proper that public notice should be 
given to the congregation, at least, the Sabbath be- 
fore the administration of this ordinance, and that, 
either then, or on some day of the week, the peo- 
ple be instructed in its nature, and a due prepara- 
tion for it ; that all may come in a suitable mannei 
to this holy feast. 

IV. When the sermon is ended, the minister 
shall shew, 

" That this is an ordinance of Christ ; by read- 
" ing the words of institution, either from one of 
" the evangelists, or from 1 Cor. xi. chapter ; 
" which, as to him may appear expedient, he may 
" explain and apply ; that it is to be observed in 
u remembrance of Christ, to shew forth his death 
" till he come ; that it is of inestimable benefit, to 
" strengthen his people against sin ; to support them 
14 under troubles; to encourage and quicken them 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 433 

* in duty , to inspire them with love and zeal ; to 
u increase their faith, and holy resolution ; and to 
M beget peace of conscience, and comfortable 
fc hopes of eternal life." 

He is to warn the profane, the ignorant, and 
scandalous, and those that secretly indulge them- 
selves in any known sin, not to approach the holy 
table. On the other hand, he shall invite to this 
holy table, such as, sensible of their lost and help- 
less state by sin, depend upon the atonement 01 
Christ for pardon and acceptance with God ; such 
as, being instructed in the Gospel doctrine, have a 
competent knowledge to discern the Lord's body , 
and such as desire to renounce their sins, and are 
determined to lead a holy and godly life. 

V. The table, on which the elements are placed, 
being decently covered, the bread in convenient 
dishes, and the wine in cups, and the communi- 
cants orderly and gravely sitting around the table, 
(or in their seats before it) in the presence of the 
minister ; let him set the elements apart, by prayer 
and thanksgiving. 

The bread and wine being thus set apart by 
prayer and thanksgiving, the minister is to take 
the bread, and break it, in the view of the people, 
saying, in expressions of this sort, 

;; Our Lord Jesus Christ, on the same night in 
" which he was betrayed, having taken bread, and 
" blessed and broken it, gave it to his disciples; 
u as I, ministering in his name, give this bread un- 
" to you * saying, [here the bread is to be distri- 
u buted I Take, eat : this is my body, which is 
1 broken for you : this do in remembrance of me. v 



434 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

After having given the bread, he shall take the 
cup, and say, 

" After the same manner our Saviour also took 
"the cup ; and having given thanks, as hath been 
" done in his name, he gave it to the disciples ; 
" saying, [while the minister is repeating these 
" words let him give the cup] This cup is the new 
" testament in my blood, which is shed for many, 
"for the remission of sins : drink ye all of it." 

The minister himself is to communicate, at such 
time as may appear to him most convenient. 

The minister may, in a few words, put the 
communicants in mind, 

" Of the grace of God, in Jesus Christ, held 
"forth in this sacrament; and of their obligation 
" to be the Lord's ; and may exhort them to walk 
" worthy of the vocation wherewith they are call- 
" ed ; and, as they have professedly received Christ 
" Jesus the Lord, that they be careful so to walk 
" in him, and to maintain good works." 

It may not be improper for the minister to give 
a word of exhortation also to those who have b^en 
only spectators, reminding them, 

"Of their duty; stating their sin and danger, 
" by living in disobedience to Christ, in neglecting 
" this holy ordinance ; and calling upon them to 
" be earnest in making preparation for attending 
" upon it, at the next time of its celebration." 

Then the minister is to pray and give thanks to 
God, 

" For his rich mercy, and invaluable goodness, 
" vouchsafed to them in that sacred communion 
" to implore pardon for the defects of the whole 
service ; and to pray for the acceptance of their 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &ZC. 435 

'persons and performances ; for the gracious as- 
'■' sistance of the Holy Spirit, to enable them, as 
''they have received Christ Jesus the Lord, so to 

I walk in him ; that they may hold fast that which 
*' they have received, that no man take their 
u crown ; that their conversation may be as be- 
M cometh the Gospel ; that they may bear abou 
" with them, continually, the dying of the Lor 
" Jesus, that the life also of Jesus may be mani- 
" fested in their mortal body ; that their light may 

II so shine before men, that others, seeing their 
" good works, may glorify their Father, who is in 
u heaven." 

The collection for the poor, and to defray the 
expense of the elements, may be made after this : 
or at such other time as may seem meet to the 
eldership. 

Now let a psalm or hymn be sung, and the con- 
gregation dismissed, with the following or some 
other Gospel benediction : 

" Now the God of peace, that brought again from 
11 the dead our Lord Jesus, that great Shepherd 
" of the sheep, through the blood of the everlast- 
ing covenant, make you perfect in every good 
" work to do his will, working in you that which 
" is w r ell-pleasingin his sight, through Jesus Christ; 
" to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen." 

VI. As it has been customary, in some parts ot 
our church, to observe a fast before the Lord's 
supper ; to have sermon on Saturday and Monday ; 
and to invite two or three ministers, on such occa- 
sions ; and as these* seasons have been blessed to 
many souls, and may tend to keep up a stricter 
inion o f ministers and congregations ; we think it 



436 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, (SlC. 

not improper, that they, who choose it, may con- 
tinue in this practice. 

CHAPTER IX. 

Of the Admission of Persons to Sealing Ordi- 
nances. 

I. Children, born within the j~ale of the visi- 
ble church, and dedicated to God in baptism, are 
under the inspection and government of the 
church ; and are to be taught to read, and repeat 
the catechism, the apostles' creed, and the Lord's 
prayer. They are to be taught to pray, to abhoi 
sin, to fear God, and to obey the Lord Jesus 
Christ. And, when they come to years of discre- 
tion, if they be free from scandal, appear sober 
and steady, and to have sufficient knowledge to dis- 
cern the Lord's body, they ought to be informed, 
it is their duty and their privilege, to come to the 
Lord's supper. 

II. The years of discretion, in young Chris- 
tians, cannot be precisely fixed. This must be 
left to the prudence of the eldership. The offi- 
cers of the church are the judges of the qualifica- 
tions of those to be admitted to sealing ordinances , 
and of the time when it is proper to admit young 
Christians to them. 

III. Those who are to be admitted to sealing 
ordinances, shall be examined as to their know- 
ledge and piety. 

IV. When unbaptized persons apply for admis- 
sion into the church, they shall, in ordinary cases, 
after giving satisfaction with respect to their know- 
ledge and piety, make a public profession of then 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 437 

faith, in the presence of the congregation 5 and 
thereupon be baptized. 

CHAPTER X. 

Of the Mode of inflicting Church Censures. 

I. The power which Christ hath given the ru- 
lers of his church is for edification, and not for 
destruction. As, in the preaching of the word, 
the wicked are, doctrinally, separated from the 
good ; so, by discipline, the church authoritatively 
makes a distinction between the holy and the pro- 
fane. In this, she acts the part of a tender mo- 
ther, correcting her children only for their good, 
that every one of them may be presented faultless, 
in the day of the Lord Jesus. 

II. When any member of the church shall have 
been guilty of a fault, deserving censure, the judi- 
catory shall proceed with all tenderness, and re- 
store their offending brother in the spirit of meek- 
ness ; considering themselves, lest they also be 
tempted* Censure ought to be inflicted with great 
solemnity ; that it may be the means of impres- 
sing the mind of the delinquent with a proper 
sense of his danger, while he stands excluded from 
the privileges of the church of the living God , 
and that, with the divine blessing, it may lead him 
to repentance. 

III. When the judicatory has resolved to pass 
sentence, suspending a member from church privi- 
leges, the moderator shall address him to the fol- 
lowing purpose : 

" Whereas you are guilty [by your own confes- 
H lion, or convicted by sufficient proof, as the case 



438 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C 

"may be] of the sin of [here mention tire parti- 
4t cular offence] we declare you suspended from 
" the sacraments of the church, till you give satis- 
" factory evidence of the sincerity of your repent- 
"ance." To this shall be added sr,ch advice, ad- 
monition, or rebuke, as may be judged necessary ; 
and the whole shall be concluded by prayer to 
almighty God, that he would follow this act of dis- 
cipline with his blessing. We judge it prudent, in 
general, that such censures be inflicted in the pre- 
sence of the judicatory only ; but, if any church 
think it expedient to rebuke the offender publicly, 
this solemn suspension from the sacraments may 
be in the presence of the congregation. 

IV. After any person hath been thus suspended 
from the sacraments, it is proper that the minister, 
and elders, and other Christians, should frequently 
converse with him, as well as pray for him in pri- 
vate, that it would please God to give him repent- 
ance. And it may be requisite likewise, particu- 
larly on days preparatory to the dispensing of the 
Lord's supper, that the prayers of the church be 
offered up for those unhappy persons who, by their 
wickedness, have shut themselves out from this 
holy communion. 

V. When the judicatory shall be satisfied, as to 
the reality of the repentance of any offender, he 
shall be admitted to profess his repentance ; and 
be restored to the privileges of the church. Which 
restoration shall be declared to the penitent in the 
presence of the session, or of the congregation, 
and followed with prayer and thanksgiving. 

VI. When any offender has been adjudged to 
be cut off from the communion of the church, it is 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 439 

proper that the sentence be publicly pronounced 
against him. 

VII. The design of excommunication is, to ope- 
rate upon the offender as a means of reclaiming 
him ; to deliver the church from the scandal of his 
offence ; and to inspire all with fear, by the exam- 
ple of his punishment. 

The minister shall give the church or congrega- 
tion a short narrative of the several steps which 
have been taken with respect to their offending 
brother, and inform them, that it has been found 
necessary to cut him off from the communion ; 
and shall in the presence of the church or congre- 

1 ration, pronounce this sentence in the following or 
ike form : viz. 

He shall begin by showing the authority of the 
church to cast out unworthy members, from Mat. 
xviii. 15, 16, 17, 18; 1 Cor. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5; and 
shall briefly explain the nature, use, and conse- 
quences of this censure ; warning the people to 
avoid all unnecessary intercourse with him who is 
cast out. 

Then he shall say, 

."Whereas A. B. hath been, by sufficient proof, 
" convicted of [here insert the sin,] and after 
" much admonition and prayer, obstinately refus- 
" eth to hear the church, and hath manifested no 
" evidence of repentance ; therefore, in the name, 
" and by the authority of the Lord Jesus Christ, 1 
" pronounce him to be excluded from the commu- 
" nion of the church." 

After which, prayer shall be made that the 
blessing of God may follow his ordinance, for the 
conviction and reformation of the excommunicated 



440 DIRECTORY FUR WORSHIP, u£C. 

person, and for the establishment of all true be 
lievers. 

VI IT. When one who hath been excommunica- 
ted shall be so affected with his state as to be brought 
to repentance, and to desire to be re-admitted tc 
the privileges of the church ; the session, having ob- 
tained sufficient evidence of his sincere penitence, 
shall, with the advice and concurrence of the pres- 
bytery, restore him. In order to which, the mi- 
nister shall, on two Lord's days previous there- 
to, inform the congregation of the measures which 
have been taken with the excommunicated person, 
and of the resolution of the session to receive him 
again to the communion of the church. 

On the day appointed for his restoration, when 
the other parts of divine service are ended, before 
pronouncing the blessing, the minister shall cal! 
upon the excommunicated person, and propose tc 
him in the presence of the congregation, the fob 
lowing questions : 

" Do you, from a deep sense of your great wick- 
" edness, freely confess your sin, in thus rebelling 
" against God, and in refusing to hear his church , 
" and do you acknowledge that you have been in 
"justice and mercy cut off from the communion 
" of the saints ? Answer, I do. Do you now vo- 
w luntarily profess your sincere repentance and 
" deep contrition, for your sin and obstinacy : and 
" do you humbly ask the forgiveness of God, and 
" of his church? Answer, I do. Do you sincere- 
" ly promise, through divine grace, to live in all 
"humbleness of mind and circumspection; and to 
' endeavour to adorn the doctrine of God our Sa- 
u viour, by having your conversation as becometh 
" the Gospel? Answer, I do." 



DIRECTORY- FOR WORSHIP, &C. 441 

Here the minister shall give the penitent a sui- 
table exhortation, addressing him in the bowels of 
brotherly love, encouraging and comforting him 
Then he shall pronounce the sentence of restora- 
tion, in the following words : 

" Whereas you, A. B. have been shu«t out from 
'' the communion of the faithful, but have now ma- 
" nifested such repentance as satisfies the church : 
f< In the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and by his 
" authority, I declare you absolved from the sen- 
" tence of excommunication formerly denounced 
;,; against you ; and I do receive you into the com- 
ki munion of the church, that you may be a par- 
u taker of all the benefits of the Lord Jesus, to your 
k< eternal salvation." 

The whole shall be concluded with prayer, and 
the people dismissed with the usual blessing, 

CHAPTER XI. 

Of the Solemnization of Marriage. 

I. Marriage is not a sacrament ; nor peculiar 
to the church of Christ. It is propei that every 
commonwealth, for the good of society, make laws 
to regulate marriage ; which all citizens are bound 
to obev. 

II. Christians ought to marry in the Lord : there- 
fore it is fit that their marriage be solemnized by a 
lawful minister; that special instruction may be 
given them, and suitable prayers made, when they 
enter into this relation. 

III. Marriage is to be between one man and one 
woman only : and they are not to be within the 
degrees of consanguinity or affinity prohibited by 
the word of God. 



442 DIRECTORY TOR WORSHIP, &C. 

IV. The parties ought to he of such years of dis- 
cretion as to be capable of making their own 
choice : and if they be under age, or live with 
their parents, the consent of the parents or others, 
under whose care they are, ought to be previously 
obtained, and well certified to the minister, before, 
he proceeds to solemnize the marriage. 

V. Parents ought neither to compel their chil- 
dren to marry contrary to their inclinations, nor deny 
their consent without just and important reasons. 

VI. Marriage is of a public nature. The wel- 
fare of civil society, the happiness of families, and 
the credit of religion, are deeply interested in it. 
Therefore the purpose of marriage ought to be suf- 
ficiently published a proper time previously to the 
solemnization of it. It is enjoined on all minis- 
ters to be careful that, in this matter, they neither 
transgress the laws of God, nor the laws of the 
community : and that they may not destroy the 
peace and comfort of families, they must be properly 
certified with respect to the parties applying to them, 
that no just objections lie against their marriage. 

VII. Marriage must always be performed before 
a competent number of witnesses ; and at any 
time, except on a day of public humiliation. And 
we advise that it be not on the Lord's day. And 
the minister is to give a certificate of the marriage 
when required. 

VIII. When the parties present themselves foi 
marriage, the minister is to desire, if there is any 
person present who knows any law T ful reason why 
these persons may not be joined together in the 
marriage relation, that they will now make it 
known, or ever after hold their peace. 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 443 

No objections being made, he is then severally 
to address himself to the parties to be married, in 
the following or like words : 

" You, the man, declare, in the presence of 
u God, that you do not know any reason by pre- 
" contract or otherwise, why you may not lawfully 
M marry this woman." 

Upon his declaring he does not, the minister 
shall address himself to the bride, in the same or 
similar terms : 

" You, the woman, declare, in the presence o/ 
"God, that you do not know any reason, by pre 
" contract or otherwise, why you may not lawfully 
u marry this man." 

Upon her declaring she does not, he is to begin 
with prayer for the presence and blessing of God. 

The minister shall then proceed to give them 
some instruction from the Scriptures, respecting 
the institution and duties of this state, shewing, 

" That God hath instituted marriage for the 
fcC comfort and happiness of mankind, in declaring 
11 a man shall forsake his father and mother, and 
u cleave unto his wife ; and that marriage is honour- 
" able in all ; that he hath appointed various duties, 
11 which are incumbent upon those who enter into 
" this relation ; such as, a high esteem and mutual 
u love for one another; bearing with each other's 
4k infirmities and weaknesses, to which human 
ki nature is subject in its present lapsed state ; to 
• 4 encourage each other under the various ills of 
" life ; to comfort one another in sickness ; in ho- 
a nesty and industry to provide for each other's 
* temporal support ; to pray for and encourage one 
' another in the things which pertain to God, and 



444 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

"' to their immortal souls ; and to live together as 
u the heirs of the grace of life. " 

Then the minister shall cause the bridegroom 
and bride to join their hands, and shall pronounce 
the marriage covenant, first to the man, in these 
words : 

" You take this woman, whom you hold by the 
" hand, to be your lawful and married wife ; and 
"you promise, and covenant, in the presence of 
" God and these witnesses, that you will be unto 
" her a loving and faithful husband, until you shall 
" be separated by death." 

The bridegroom shall express his consent, by 
saying, " Yes, 1 do." 

Then the minister shall address himself to the 
woman, in these words : 

" You take this man, whom you hold by the 
" hand, to be your lawful and married husband ; 
" and you promise, and covenant, in the presence 
" of God and these witnesses, that you will be unto 
" him a loving, faithful, and obedient wife, until 
" you shall be separated by death." 

The bride shall express her consent, by saving, 
" Yes, I do." 

Then the minister is to say, 

" I pronounce you husband and wife, according 
"to the ordinance of God; whom therefore God 
hath joined together let no man put asunder." 

After this the minister may exhort them, in a 
few words, to the mutual discharge of their duty. 

Then let him conclude with prayer suitable to 
the occasion. 

Let the minister keep a proper register for the 
names of all persons whom he marries, and of the 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 4<\b 

lime of their marriage, for the perusal of all whom 
it may concern. 

CHAPTER XIL 

Of the Visitation of the Sick. 

I. When persons are sick, it is their duty, before 
their strength and understanding fail them, to send 
for their minister, and to make known to him, with 
prudence, their spiritual state •, or to consult him 
on the concerns of their precious souls. And it i& 
his duty to visit them, at their request, and to ap- 
ply himself, with all tenderness and love, to admi- 
nister spiritual good to their immortal souls. 

II. He shall instruct the sick out of the Scrip- 
tures, that diseases arise not out of the ground, nor 
do they come hy chance ; but that they are directed 
and sent by a wise and holy God, either for cor- 
rection of sin, for the trial of grace, for improve- 
ment in religion, or for other important ends : and 
that they shall work together for good to all those 
who make a wise improvement of God's visitation, 
neither despising his chastening hand, nor fainting 
under his rebukes. 

ill. If the minister finds the sick person to be 
grossly ignorant, he shall instruct him in the nature 
of repentance and faith, and the way of acceptance 
with God, through the mediation and atonement 
of Jesus Christ. 

IV. He shall exhort the sick to examine himself, 
to search his heart, and try his former ways, by 
the word of God ; and shall assist him, by mention- 
ing some of the obvious marks and evidences oi 
sincere piety. 



446 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

V. If the sick shall signify any scruple, doubt, 
or temptation, under which he labours, the minis- 
ter must endeavour to resolve his doubts, and ad- 
minister instruction and direction, as the case may 
seem to require. 

VI. If the sick appear to be a stupid, thought- 
less, and hardened sinner, he shall endeavour to 
awaken his mind ; to arouse his conscience ; to con- 
vince him of the evil and danger of sin ; of the curse 
of the law, and the wrath of God due to sinners ; 
to bring him to a humble and penitential sense of 
his iniquities ; and to state before him the fulness of 
the grace and mercy of God, in and through the 
glorious Redeemer 5 the absolute necessity of faith 
and repentance, in order to his being interested in 
the favour of God, or his obtaining everlasting hap- 
piness. 

VII. If the sick person shall appear to have 
knowledge, to be of a tender conscience, and to 
have been endeavouring to serve God in upright- 
ness, though not without many failings and sinful 
infirmities ; or if his spirit be broken with a sense 
of sin, or through apprehensions of the want of the 
divine favour; then it will be proper to administer 
consolation and encouragement to him, by setting 
before him the freeness and riches of the grace 
of God, the all-sufficiency of the righteousness of 
Christ, and the supporting promises of the Gospel. 

VIII. The minister must endeavour to guard 
the sick person against ill-grounded persuasions of 
the mercy of God, without a vital union to Christ, 
and against unreasonable fears of death, and de- 
sponding discouragements ; against presumption 
upon his own goodness and merit, upon the one 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, izC. 447 

hand, and against despair of the mercy and grace 
of God in Jesus Christ, on the other. 

IX. In one word, it is the minister's duty to ad- 
minister to the sick person, instruction, conviction, 
support, consolation, or encouragement, as his case 
may seem to require. 

At a proper time, when he is most composed, 
the minister shall pray with and for him. 

X. Lastly, the minister may improve the pre- 
sent occasion to exhort those about the sick, to 
consider their mortality ; to turn to the Lord and 
make their peace with him ; in health to prepare 
for sickness, death and judgment. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

Of the Burial of the Dead* 

I. When any person departs this life, let the 
corpse be taken care of in a decent manner ; and 
be kept a proper and sufficient time before inter- 
ment. 

II. When the season for the funeral comes, let 
the dead body be decently attended to the grave, 
and interred. During such solemn occasions, let 
all who attend conduct themselves with becoming 
gravity ; and apply themselves to serious medita- 
tion or discourse : and the minister, if present, may 
exhort them to consider the frailty of life, and the 
importance of being prepared for death and eter- 
nity. 

J 38* 



443 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. &C. 

CHAPTER XIV. 

Of Fasting, and of the Observation of the Days oj 
Thanksgiving. 

I. There is no day under the Gospel command- 
ed to be kept holy, except the Lord's day, which 
is the Christian Sabbath. 

II. Nevertheless, to observe days of fasting and 
thanksgiving, as the extraordinary dispensations 
of divine providence may direct, we judge both 
scriptural and rational. 

III. Fasts and thanksgivings may be observed 
by individual Christians ; or families, in private ; 
by particular congregations ; by a number of coi> 

( % gregations contiguous to each other ; by the con- 

gregations under the care of a presbytery, or of a 
synod ; or by all the congregations of our church. 

IV. It must be left to the judgment and discre- 
tion of every Christian and family to determine, 
when it is proper to observe a private fast or 
thanksgiving ; and to the church-sessions to deter- 
mine for particular congregations ; and to the pres- 

„ byteries or synods to determine tor larger districts. 

When it is deemed expedient that a fast or thanks- 
giving should be general, the call for them must 
he judged of by the synod or general assembly. 
And if at any time the civil power should think it 
proper to appoint a fast or thanksgiving, it is the 
duty of the ministers and people of our communion, 
as we live under a Christian government, to pay 
all due respect to the same. 

V. Public notice is to be given a convenient 
time before the day of fasting or thanksgiving 
comes, that persons may so order their temporal 



DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 449 

affairs, that they may properly attend to the duties 
thereof. 

VI. There shall be public worship upon all such 
days ; and let the prayers, psalms, portions of Scrip- 
ture to be read, and sermons, be all in a special 
manner adapted to the occasion. 

VII. On fast days, let the minister point out 
the authority and providences calling to the obser- 
vation thereof; and let him spend a more than usu^l 
portion of time in solemn prayer, particular con- 
fession of sin, especially of the sins of the day 
and place, with their aggravations, which have 
brought down the judgments of heaven. And let 
the whole day be spent in deep humiliation and 
mourning before God. 

VIII. On days of thanksgiving, he is to give 
the like information respecting the authority and 
providences which call to the observance of them , 
and to spend a more than usual part of the time in 
the giving of thanks, agreeably to the occasion, 
and in singing psalms or hymns of praise. 

It is the duty of people on these days to rejoice 
with holy gladness of heart ; but let trembling be 
so joined with our mirth, that no excess or unbe- 
coming levity be indulged. 



CHAPTER XV. 

The Directory for Secret and Family Worship. 

I. Besides the public worship in congregations, 
it is the indispensable duty of each person, alone, 
in secret ; and of every family, by itself, in private, 
to pray to, and worship God. 



450 DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP, &C. 

IT. Secret worship is most plainly enjoined by 
our Lord. In this duty every one, apart by him- 
self, is to spend some time in prayer, reading the 
Scriptures, holy meditation, and serious self-exami- 
nation. The many advantages arising from a con- 
scientious discharge of these duties, are best 
known to those who are found in the faithful dis- 
charge of them. 

III. Family worship, which ought to be per- 
formed by every family, ordinarily morning and 
evening, consists in prayer, reading the Scriptures, 
and singing praises. 

IV. The head of the family, who is to lead in 
this service, ought to be careful that all the mem- 
bers of his household duly attend ; and that none 
withdraw themselves unnecessarily from any part 
of family worship ; and that all refrain from their 
common business while the Scriptures are read, 
and gravely attend to the same, no less than when 
prayer or praise is offered up. 

V. Let the heads of families be careful to in- 
struct their children and servants in the principles 
of religion. Every proper opportunity ought to be 
embraced for such instruction. But we are of 
opinion, that the Sabbath evenings, after public 
worship, should be sacredly preserved for this pur- 
pose. Therefore we highly disapprove of paying 
unnecessary private visits on the Lord's day ; ad- 
mitting strangers into the families, except when 
necessity or charity requires it ; or any other prac- 
tices, whatever plausible pretences maybe offered 
in their favour, if they interfere with the above 
important and necessary duty. 



THE END, 



APPENDIX. 

GENERAL RULES 

FOR 

JUDICATORIES.* 

1. The moderator shall take the chair precisely 
at the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourn- 
ed ; shall immediately call the members to order ; 
and, on the appearance of a quorum, shall open 
the session with prayer. 

2. If a quorum be assembled at the hour ap- 
pointed, and the moderator be absent, the last mo- 
derator present shall be requested to take his 
place without delay. 

3. If a quorum be not assembled at the hour 
appointed, any two members shall be competent 
to adjourn from time to time, that an opportunity 
may be given for a quorum to assemble. 

4. After calling the roll, and marking the absen- 
tees, the minutes of the last sitting shall be read, 
and, if requisite, corrected. 

* The following rules, not having been submitted to the 
presbyteries, make no part of the Constitution of the Presby- 
terian Church. Yet the general assembly of 1821, consider- 
ing uniformity in proceedings in all the subordinate judicato- 
ries, as greatly conducive to order and despatch of business, and 
having revised and approved these rules, recommend them to 
the syno is, presbyteries, and sessions, as a system of regula- 
tions, which, if they think proper, may be advantageously 
adopted by them. 



452 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES, 

5. It shall be the duty of the moderator, at all 
times, to preserve order, and to endeavour to con- 
duct all business before the judicatory to a speedy 
and proper result. 

6. It shall be the duty of the clerk, as soon as 
possible after the commencement of the sessions 
of every judicatory, to form a complete roll of the 
members present, and put the same into the hands 
of the moderator. And it shall, also, be the duty 
of the clerk, whenever any additional members 
take their seats, to add their names, in their proper 
places, to the said roll. 

7. It shall be the duty of the clerk, imme- 
diately to file all papers, in the order in which they 
have been read, with proper endorsements, a?nd to 

1 4 i keep them in perfect order. 

8. It shall be the duty of the moderator, care- 
fully to keep notes of the several articles of busi- 
ness, which may be assigned to particular days, and 
to call them up at the time appointed. 

9. The moderator may speak to points of order, 
in preference to other members, rising from his 
seat for that purpose ; and shall decide questions 

* of order, subject to an appeal to the judicatory by 

any two members. 

10. Business left unfinished at the last sitting, is 
ordinarily to be taken up first. 

11. A motion made must be seconded, and 
afterward repeated by the moderator, or read 
aloud, before it is debated ; and every motion shall 
be reduced to writing, if the moderator, or any 
member require it. 

12. Any member, who shall have made a mo- 
tion, sh^ll have liberty to withdraw it with the 



GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. -453 

consent of his second, before any debate has taken 
place thefeon ; but not afterward, without the 
leave of the judicatory. 

13. On questions of order, adjournment, post- 
ponement, commitment, or the previous question, 
no member shall speak more than once. On all 
other questions, each member may speak twice, but 
not oftener, without express leave of the judicatory. 

14. When a question is under debate, no mo- 
tion shall be received, unless to amend it, to commit 
it, to postpone it, for the previous question, or to 
adjourn. 

15. An amendment may be moved on any mo- 
tion, and shall be decided before the original mo- 
tion. 

16. If a motion under debate contains several 
parts, any tw r o members may have it divided, and 
a question taken on each part. 

17. The previous question shall be in this 
form — "shall the main question be now put?" 
And until it is decided, shall preclude all amend- 
ment, and further debate on the main question. 

18. If the previous question be decided in the 
affirmative, the debate on the main question may 
proceed ; if in the negative, the effect shall be to 
arrest the discussion, and to produce an indefinite 
postponement. 

19. A question shall not be again called up, or 
reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicato- 
ry at which it has been decided, unless by the con- 
sent of two thirds of the members who were pre- 
sent at the decision ; and, unless the motion to re- 
consider be made and seconded by persons who 
voted with the majority. 



454 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 

20. A subject which has been indefinitely post- 
poned, either by the operation of the previous ques- 
tion, or by a direct motion for indefinite postpone- 
ment, shall not be again called up during the same 
sessions of the judicatory, unless by the consent 
of three fourths of the members who were present 
at the decision. 

21. Every member, when speaking, shall ad- 
dress himself to the moderator, and shall treat his 
fellow members, and especially the moderator, 
with decorum and respect. 

22. Without express permission, no member of 
a judicatory, while business is going on, shall en- 
gage in private conversation ; nor shall members 
address one another, nor any person present, but 

, ^ * through the moderator. 

23. No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he 
be out of order, or for the purpose of correcting 
mistakes or misrepresentations. 

24. It is indispensable that members of eccle- 
siastical judicatories maintain great gravity and 
dignity while judicially convened ; that they attend 
closely, in their speeches, to the subject under con- 

f sideration, and avoid prolix and desultory ha- 

rangues : — and when they deviate from the subject, 
it is the privilege of any member, and the duty of 
the moderator, to call them to order. 

25. No member, in the course of debate, shall 
be allowed to indulge in personal reflections. 

26. If more than one member rise to speak at 
the same time, the member who is most distant 
from the moderator's chair shall speak first. 

27. When more than three members of the ju- 
dicatory shall be standing at the same time, the 



MMflME RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 455 

moderator shall require all to take their seats, the 
person only excepted who may be speaking. 

28. If any member act, in any respect, in a dis- 
orderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any 
member, and the duty of the moderator, to call 
him to order. 

29. If any member consider himself as ag- 
grieved by a decision of the moderator, it shall be 
his privilege to appeal to the judicatory ; and the 
question on such appeal shall be taken without 
debate. 

30. Members ought not, without weighty rea- 
sons, to decline voting, as this practice might leave 
the decision of very interesting questions to a 
small proportion of the judicatory. Silent mem- 
bers, unless excused from voting, must be consi- 
dered as acquiescing with the majority. 

31. It is the duty of the moderator to appoint 
all committees, except in those cases in which the 
judicatory shall decide otherwise. 

32. The person first named on any committee, 
shall be considered as the chairman thereof, whose 
duty it shall be to convene the committee, and, in 
case of his absence, or inability to act, the second 
named member shall take his place, and perform 
his duties. 

33. When various motions are made with re- 
spect to the filling of blanks with particular num- 
bers or times, the question shall always be first 
taken on the highest number, and the longest time. 

34. When the moderator has commenced taking 
the vote, no further debate or remark shall be 
admitted, unless there has evidently been a mis- 
take ; in which case, the mistake shall be rectified, 

39 



* 450 GENERAL RULES FOR JUDICATORIES, 

and the moderator shall recommence taking the 
vote. 

35. When a vote is taken by ballot in any judi- 
catory, the moderator shall vote with the other 
members ; but he shall not vote in any other case, 
unless the judicatory be equally divided ; when, 
if he do not choose to vote, the question shall be 
lost. 

36. The yeas and nays on any question shall 
not be recorded, unless it be required by one third 
of the members present. 

37. All judicatories have a right to sit in pri- 
vate, on business which, in their judgment, ought 
not to be matter of public speculation. 

38. Besides the right to sit judicially in private* 
, ^ i whenever they think it right to do so, all judicato- 
ries have a right to hold what are commonly called 
" interlocutory meetings," or a sort of committees of 
the whole judicatory, in which me-mbers may freely 
converse together without the formalities, which 
are usually necessary in judicial proceedings. 

39. Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a 
judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the mode- 

* rator, solemnly to announce from the chair, that 

the body is about to pass to the consideration of the 
business assigned for trial ; and to enjoin on the 
members to recollect and regard, their high charac- 
ter, as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, and the 
olemn duty, in which they are about to act. 

40. In all process before a judicatory, where 
there is an accuser, or prosecutor, it is expedient, 
that there be a committee of the judicatory ap- 
pointed, (provided the number of members be suffi- 
cient to admit of it without inconvenience,) who 



GENERAL RULfcS FOR JUDICATORIES. 41)7 

shall be called the Judicial Committee} and whose 
duty it shall be, to digest and arrange all the pa- 
pers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the 
judicatory, the whole order of the proceedings. 
The members of this committee shall be entitled 
notwithstanding their performance of this duty, to 
sit and vote in the cause, as members of the judi- 
catory. 

41. But in cases of process on the ground of 
general rumour, where there is, of course, no par- 
ticular accuser, there may be a committee ap- 
pointed, (if convenient) who shall be called the 
Committee of Prosecution, and who shall conduct 
the whole cause on the part of the prosecution. 
The members of this committee shall not be per- 
mitted to sit in judgment in the case. 

42. No member shall retire from any judicatory, 
without the leave of the moderator, nor withdraw 
from it to return home, without the consent of the 
judicatory. 

43. The moderator of every judicatory, above 
the church session, in finally closing its sessions, 
in addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an 
appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce 
die apostolical benediction* 



INDEX. 



A. 

Page 

Ability, and inability 47, 70, 268, 333 

Adoption 58, 184, 323 

Apocrypha, not of the canon of Scripture 4 

Appeals 411 

Assembly, general, of the 363 

mode of dissolving 365 

Assurance of grace and salvation 77, 191 

attainable in this life 79 

may be shaken, diminished, and intermitted .... 81 

B. 

Baptism 120, 286, 335 

dipping not necessary in 121 

subjects of 121, 287, 336 

not essential to salvation 122 

its efRcacy not confined to the time of adminis- 
tration 123 

to be but once administered 123, 298 

how to be improved 287 

of the administration of 430 

Believers cannot finally fall from grace 190 

benefits they receive from Christ 177, 326 

Bishops or pastors, of 348 

election and ordination of 374 

Blindness, judicial 28 

c. 

Call, form of a 31b 

how subscribed 376 

how to prosecute a 377 

Calling, effectual 49, 178, 325 

Candidates, of licensing y 368 

Catechism, the Larger 139 

the Shorter 320 

39* 



460 INDEX, 

Page 

Christ, the Mediator 38, 160, 323 

his person 40, 163 

his humiliation 40, 160, 167, 324 

his death 43, 168, 324 

his resurrection 43, 169, 324 

his ascension 43, 171, 324 

his session 43,172,324 

his intercession 43, 172 

his coming to judge the world 43, 173, 324 

his offices 164, 323 

the efficacy of his obedience and sacrifice 44, 174 

his satisfaction to j ustice 55, 161, 170, 324 

his exaltation . 169, 324 

benefits of his work of redemption communicated 

before his incarnation 44 

acts according to both his natures 45 

applies his redemption, to whom, and how 45, 174 

union of the elect with him 177 

Church, of the ill, 177, 346 

privileges of the visible 176 

the purest, subject to mixture and error 113 

the Lord Jesus Christ the only head of 114 

censures 129, 437 

of the officers of the 347 

ordinances in a particular 351 

government, of 353 

Clerks, of . 387 

Commandments, the ten 339 

rules for understanding the 205 

H preface to 208, 327 

sum of the 209, 236, 327 

no man able perfectly to keep the 268, 333 

Commissioners to the general assembly 339 

Communion of saints Ill, 180, 193 

Complaints 414 

Confession of faith 1 

of sins 67 

Congregations, vacant, assembling for worship 388 

Conscience, Hberty of 90 

Correction oi God's children 27, 57 

Covenant of works 34, 151 

grace 34, 156 

differently administered 35, 158, 159 

not two, bat one - 38 



INDEX. 4G1 

Page 

Creation 21, 147, 321 

-Creed, the 340 

D. 

Deacons, of.... 350 

of tie« ing and ordaining 366 

Dead, of the b-i.ial of the 447 

Death, of 194 

Decrees of God 15, 145, 321 

Discipline, geneial principles of 391 

Dissents 416 

Divorce, of 109 

Duty required of man 200, 326 

E. 

Effectual calling 49, 178, 325 

of special grace alone 51 

Elders, ruling, of 350 

of electing and ordaining 366 

Elect only effectually called 19, 179 

Election 17, 56, 146, 323 

Excommunication, of 439 

F. 

Faith, saving, of 34, 54, 62, 182, 334 

its operation and effects 62 

necessary to salv3tion 175, 334 

implicit, not to be required 90 

assurance of 79, 192 

Fall of man 29, 151, 322 

Family worship, directory for 449 

Fasting, of the observation of days A 448 

Freewill 22, 47, 151, 322 

G. 

God, doctrine concerning 9, 139, 142, 320 

Government, form of 342 

preliminary principles of ibid 

Grace, ordinary means of 277, 334 



462 INDEX* 

L 

Page 

Imputation of the guilt of Adam's sm 30, 153, 322 

of Christ's righteousness 54, 181, 325 

Incarnation of the Son of God 40, 160, 323 

Instalment a 383 

T. 

Judgment, of the last 135, 173, 198 

design and consequences 136 

Judicatories, church, the several kinds of 353 

jurisdiction of 41 9 

general rules for 45 1 

Justification 53, 180, 188, 325 

the instrument of 54, 184 

of free grace as to the subject 56, 182 

the time of ones 56 

state of, cannot be fallen from 57 

the same under the Old and New Testaments 57 

L. 

Law of God, of the 82, 201, 326 

moral, for ever binding upon all men 84 

the use of, under the Gospel 85, 202 

Liberty, Christian, and of conscience 88 

License, form of • 372 

Light of nature insufficient 1, 175 

Limitation of time 420 

Lord's day, of the sanctification of the . 422 

supper, the design of the 124, 289, 336 

benefits received from the 127, 290 

who may not be admitted to the 128, 294 

preparation for the 291, 336 

cases respecting the, stated 293 

the duty of Christians at 294 

after the 296 

of the administration of the 432 

not a sacrifice for sin 124 

M. 

Magistrate, of the civil 104 

Christians may execute the office of ibid 



INDEX. 463 

Magistrate, may not administer the word and sacraments 105 

may protect the church, &c 106 

people to pray for, &c ibid 

ecclesiastics not exempt from his authority J07 

Man created holy, but peccable 22, 149 

of the fall of 29, 151, 322 

of God's covenant with 33 

state of, after death 133 

his chief end 139,320 

Marriage, of 108 

of the solemnization of 441 

Minister, of the translation of a 381 

Missions, of 385 

Moderators, of 386, 393, 451, 455 

their authority and duty 386 

ministers perpetual, of church sessions 355 

of presbyteries, synods, and the general as- 
sembly 387 

howto be chosen ibid 

Moral law, the, what it is 201 

its use 202, 203, 204 

wherein comprehended 205, 326 

N. 

Nature, the light of 1, 53, 92, 98, 139 

the corruption of ... 32 

O. 

Oaths, part of religious worship 100 

Offences, private 392 

public 393 

Ordinances ina particular church 35i 

Ordination, trials for 377 

questions proposed at ... 378 

modeof 377—381 

Origin of evil 26, 30, 153 

P. 

Pastoral charge, resignation of a ... 385 

Perfections of God 12, 142,320 



464 INDEX. 

Pao-e 

Perseverance of the saints 74, 190,326 

depends on the decree of election 75 

Prayer, how, for what, and for whom to be made 94, 299, 

303, 336 

the Lord's 305, 336, 340 

of public 425 

Preaching, of , 428 

Predestination t 17 

this doctrine to be treated with special 

prudence , 20 

Presbytery, of the , 357 

Process, forms of actual 395 

against a bishop or minister 399 

Protests, nature of 416 

Providence, of 23, 149,321 

Psalms, singing; of 425 

Q 

14* Questions of order 399,453 

Quorum, of a 355, 358, 362, 364 

tt: 

Redeemer of tht elect, who 323 

Redemption 40,44, 174, 324,334 

References 410 

Regeneration 49, 59 

Religion, natural, the insufficiency of 175 

„ Removals of candidates, and licentiates 373 

of a minister 381 

Repentance unto life 64, 186, 276, 334 

Reprobation 19, 27, 146 

Resurrection of the body 134, 196 

Resignation of a charge 368, 385 

Revision of records 408 



Sabbath, ef the 98,422 

Sacraments, oi the 116, 284, 335 

the design of the 116 

efficacy of the, depends on the work of the 
Spirit ... 118,28 335 



INDEX. 4G5 

Pog<» 

Sacrament, only two, instituted by Christ 119, 280 

to be dispensed, only by an ordained mi- 
nister "....". 119,430 

of the Old Testament substantially the same 

with those of the New 119 

Sanctification, 59,185, 188,325 

imperfect in the present life 60, 189, 268, 333 

Scriptures, of the holy 1, 140 

authority of the 4 

to be finally appealed to in all controversies 

of religion „ 7 

to be translated into the vulgar language of 

every nation 8, 279 

are the infallible rule of their own interpre- 
tation 8 

what they principally teach 141,320 

of public reading of the 424 

Sealing ordinances, of admission to 436 

Secret worship, directory for 449 

Session, the church , 354 

Sick, of the visitation of the 445 

Sin and its punishment 29, 33, 152, 154, 194, 198, 275, 

322, 334 

Sin?, all not equally heinous 268, 334 

aggravations of 269 

Spirit^ the Holy, works of 34, 44, 46, 49, 51, 58, 59, 62, 70, 

74, 79, 185, 186, 277, 335 

Supererogation impossible 71 

Synod, organization of a 361 

Synods and councils 131 

their powers 132 

may err 133 

not to meddle" with civil aifairs in or- 
dinary cases ibid 



Testimony, of new 418 

Thanksgiving, of the observation of days of 448 

Transubstantiation, doctrine of, repugnant to common 

sense 127 

Trinity, doctrine concerning he . ... 9, 144, 321 



i* 



406 INDEX. 

... 

Page 

Unity of God 14, 144,32! 

Unregenerate men, works of 73 

V. 

Vows 102 

W. 

Will to spiritual good lost by the fall 47 

recovered by grace 48 

perfectly free to good only in glory 49 

Witnesses, of 404 

Word, the, how made effectual to salvation 277, 335 

to be read by all, and how 279, 335 

by whom to be preached, and how 230, 281 

how to be heard 283 

Works, good 68 

evidences of faith 69 

ability to perform, is wholly from the Spirit 

of Christ 70 

have no merit, but are accepted through 

Christ 72 

Worship, of religious 92, 21 9 

to be given to God alone 93 

wherein it consists 94 

not confined to any place , 97 

the directory for 422 



DEC -0 l$it2 






Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: May 2006 

PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 
1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
(724)779-2111 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 

016 129 314 3 



